Chao Bai thought for a moment before shaking his head again. ¡°It can¡¯t be that easy! They can¡¯t find the poison directly, so there¡¯s no way to determine that the person they¡¯re looking for is you!¡±
Although Chao Bai had said that the Li family wouldn¡¯t find her so easily, there was still some risk.
It seemed that the Li family¡¯s matter had to be resolved quickly!
Kong Rui thought for a moment and said, ¡°I want to enter the pce. Do you have a way to send me in?¡±
Kong Rui remembered the teleportation array that Chao Bai had set up. It should be able to send her directly into the pce.
¡°Why do you want to enter the pce?¡± Chao Bai frowned even more. It had not been easy for her to escape from that ce. Why was this woman still thinking of going back? Did she want to die?
Kong Rui smiled. ¡°I have something to confirm!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Chao Bai said without thinking.
Kong Rui was about to refuse when she saw Chao Bai staring straight at her, as if he wouldn¡¯t send her into the pce if she dared to refuse.
Kong Rui was a little helpless. ¡°You can go in with me, but don¡¯t stop me from doing what I want to do, okay?¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s gentle tone, Chao Bai nodded in satisfaction. ¡°I can help you!¡±
¡°You just have to watch me,¡± Kong Rui emphasized seriously.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t say anything. He only shrugged and didn¡¯t intend to make any promises.
Kong Rui felt vexed, but she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. ¡°I¡¯ll do some preparations before we set off!¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t know what Kong Rui was referring to. He felt bored, so he studied a small item that he had secretly stolen from the Li family¡¯s home.
It was a palm-sized stone. It waspletely ck and there was a faint dark red gas lingering around it.
¡°This thing is rare. It seems that the Li family must have spent a lot of effort to get it,¡± Chao Bai said indifferently as he yed with the stone with one hand.
Kong Rui walked into the inner room and took out a demon crystal she had brought from the Demon Abyss.
This crystal could find the location of the demonic energy and guide Kong Rui to find the hidden demonic energy.
Back then, when Kong Niang handed the crystal to Kong Rui, she was only worried that Kong Rui would encounter the remaining forces of the demons outside. With the crystal, Kong Rui could find them.
The demons didn¡¯t have to take care of Kong Rui, but Kong Niang wanted Kong Rui to be able to escape safely.
Kong Niang wasn¡¯t sure if there were still demons outside the Demon Abyss. After all, the queen had spent a lot of effort chasing them all into the Demon Abyss.
Chapter 116 - Yin Ling’s Visit
Chapter 116: Yin Ling¡¯s Visit
Kong Rui used demonic energy to activate the crystal, and it finally reacted.
The ck crystal shone with a faint halo.
The light circted and seemed to pulse.
¡°Are there really demons nearby?¡± Kong Rui was pleasantly surprised and nervous at the same time.
She activated her demonic energy again to search for the location of the demons, but she realized that the crystal¡¯s reaction had suddenly disappeared.
Kong Rui frowned in disappointment, but she didn¡¯t take it to heart.
She wanted to take this crystal to find the secret that the Li family wanted to hide!
After Kong Rui put away the crystal, she bid farewell to Chao Bai before leaving in a hurry.
Chao Bai wanted to stop her, but before he could speak, Kong Rui had already rushed out.
Helpless, Chao Bai put away the stone and left behind Kong Rui.
The two of them arrived at the Li family¡¯s residence one after another.
At this moment, the Li family was heavily guarded.
Because the second elder had died under mysterious circumstances and the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall had been destroyed overnight, it aroused the rm of the royal family.
In order to investigate the truth, the queen sent someone to the Li family to assist in the investigation.
The person sent was none other than Yin Ling!
The princess, Wen Qiong, was already so severely injured, but the queen still sent Yin Ling to the Li family¡¯s home. Clearly, the queen was very concerned about the Li family¡¯s incident.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch was furious that the ancestral hall had been destroyed, that the second elder had been killed, and that he still had to deal with the envoy sent by the queen despite all the trouble. He was on the verge of having an outburst.
Seeing that the Patriarch was in a bad mood, the First Elder took on the responsibility of weing Yin Ling.
Yin Ling was one of the queen¡¯s most trusted aids and was already used to being ttered by the various ns. Now that the Li family¡¯s patriarch was so dismissive and negligent towards him, Yin Ling made a mental note.
However, seeing that the Li family was experiencing trouble, Yin Ling didn¡¯t intend to fuss over it now.
That evening, the Li family¡¯s patriarch weed Yin Ling in the inner hall outside the ancestral hall.
¡°You guys must be busy investigating the truth, so I was ordered by the queen to help you guys.¡± Yin Ling bowed to the Li family¡¯s patriarch, but his attitude wasn¡¯t respectful at all.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch waved his hand impatiently. ¡°Thank you, envoy. It¡¯s just that the Li family has a lot of mundane matters to attend to now and can¡¯t entertain you well. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±
Yin Ling nodded politely. ¡°Patriarch, you¡¯re being too polite! The Li family has encountered unforeseen trouble, so I have to search for the truth with the Li family so that we can report to the queen faster and let her rest assured.¡±
When he heard Yin Ling mention the queen, the Li family¡¯s patriarch frowned.
Seeing this, the First Elder immediately said, ¡°Dispatching emissary Yin Ling to help us is the queen¡¯s kind gesture towards the Li family.¡±
¡°You¡¯re too polite, First Elder. The queen is also concerned about the Li family. After all, the Li family is the queen¡¯s maiden family,¡± Yin Ling said as he looked at the Li family¡¯s patriarch.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch remained silent, and his expression darkened.
Indeed, the Li family was the queen¡¯s maiden family. While they inherited the supreme glory brought by the queen¡¯s position, it also brought a lot of trouble to the Li family.
The queen knew very well what the Li family had sacrificed to protect the queen¡¯s position. She should also know why the Li family had encountered all of this!
The more the Li family¡¯s patriarch thought about it, the more dejected he became.
At this moment, the queen had sent Yin Ling over not to help him, but to monitor them and make sure they didn¡¯t leak information!
The Li family¡¯s patriarch secretly sulked, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything harsh to Yin Ling.
Before the queen married into the royal family, she was the most likely candidate for the next head of the Li family.
Ever since the queen entered the royal family, the position of the head of the Li family had been vacant.
The patriarch had originally nned to let Li Ling, who had performed outstandingly this time, seed the position, but now, Li Ling had suddenly disappeared!
Chapter 117 - Chapter 117: Watched!
Chapter 117: Watched!
Thinking of Li Ling¡¯s disappearance, the Li family¡¯s patriarch felt vexed.
Li Ling¡¯s disappearance was too fishy and something happened in the Li family¡¯s home at the same time.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch originally suspected that someone had kidnapped Li Ling after doing these things, but until now, he had not received any news of anyone ckmailing the Li family.
Not only that, but there was also news that Li Ling had disappeared after entering the pce!
Now, the Princess was injured and Li Ling was missing. These things happened too closely. It was difficult not to link these things together!
The more the Li family¡¯s patriarch thought about it, the more vexed he felt. Even worse, Yin Ling just had toe to the Li family to cause trouble at this time!
After a few perfunctory exchanges, the First Elder saw that the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t pleasant, so he led Yin Ling back to the guest room to rest.
Although Yin Ling looked like he had epted a mission and couldn¡¯t rest, seeing that the Li family¡¯s patriarch had no intention of saying anything to him, he decided to secretly investigate the secret the Li family wanted to hide.
Yin Ling was arranged to stay in the courtyard furthest from the ancestral hall. Although they said that it was to ensure that no one disturbed him, it was only to prevent Yin Ling from interfering in the Li family¡¯s matters.
How could Yin Ling not understand what the Li family meant? However, he didn¡¯t make a fuss.
Kong Rui sneakily approached the Li family¡¯s residence. In order to avoid being discovered, she held up the Yin-Yang Umbre and chose a quiet spot to jump in.
Over the past few days in the Li family¡¯s home, Kong Rui had already figured out the terrain of the Li family.
There was usually no one in this courtyard, so it was a good ce to sneak into the Li family¡¯s home from.
However, Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect to see the First Elder leading Yin Ling over as soon as she entered the courtyard.
Kong Rui was shocked and held her breath without daring to move.
Although her current cultivation level had already reached the third level of the Spirit tform Realm and wasparable to Yin Ling¡¯s, she was still much inferior to the First Elder.
Although Kong Rui was covered by the Yin-Yang Umbre, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that the First Elder wouldn¡¯t notice her.
Just as Kong Rui was thinking about how to avoid the First Elder¡¯s detection, she felt a faint golden halo suddenly appear under her feet.
The halo shed and in the next moment, Kong Rui heard Chao Bai¡¯s voice in her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll see if you still dare to ditch me and do things alone next time!¡±
Upon hearing Chao Bai¡¯s voice, Kong Rui instantly felt at ease.
It seemed that Chao Bai had cast a spell on her to hide her whereabouts.
As expected, when the First Elder led Yin Ling into the courtyard, he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss.
Kong Rui watched Yin Ling enter the room with a displeased expression. The First Elder stayed in the room for a while before leaving.
After leaving the courtyard, the First Elder said to the disciple who had followed him, ¡°Keep an eye on him! Don¡¯t let him run around!¡±
The disciple immediately obliged and bowed as the First Elder left.
Kong Rui nced at Yin Ling, who was pondering over something in the room, and pursed her lips. ¡°It seems that the queen is also afraid of the Li family. The Li family must be hiding something that can threaten the queen¡¯s status!¡±
Thinking of this, Kong Rui became even more curious about the Li family¡¯s secret.
When she destroyed the Li family¡¯s ancestral hallst time, Kong Rui had no chance to find the whereabouts of the Li family¡¯s secret technique. However, ording to Chao Bai, the secret technique was probably hidden in an even more secret ce by the Li family¡¯s patriarch.
Kong Rui had to take the risk again and find that secret technique. Only then could shepletely take back her phoenix essence and phoenix bone!
The reason Kong Rui spared Wen Qiong¡¯s life was to let her experience the feeling of having her phoenix bone shaved off!
Ever since the little phoenix returned to Kong Rui¡¯s side, she could already feel the phoenix essence in her body gradually regenerating.
It seemed that in time, the phoenix essence in her body would definitely recoverpletely. However, she had to get the phoenix bone back from Wen Qiong!
Chapter 118 - 118 Secret Room Again?
118 Secret Room Again?
Kong Rui was about to step forward when she heard Chao Bai¡¯s voice again. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Someone¡¯s here!¡±
Kong Rui froze, but she didn¡¯t sense any movement beside her.
She was about to ask a question when she suddenly realized that Yin Ling¡¯s expression had changed slightly.
In the next moment, a ck shadow appeared in front of Yin Ling.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Yin Ling was obviously surprised by the person¡¯s arrival, but he quickly restrained his emotions.
That person chuckled. ¡°The queen was worried that the Li family would change their minds, so she ordered me to help you.¡±
Yin Ling¡¯s expression turned ugly. It was obvious that he was dissatisfied with the queen¡¯s distrust, but it was the queen¡¯s arrangement after all, so he couldn¡¯t refuse directly.
¡°Don¡¯t let the Li family find out,¡± Yin Ling said coldly.
The ck shadow sneered again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With my cultivation level, no one will discover me if I don¡¯t appear!¡±
After the ck shadow finished speaking, it disappeared in the next moment.
Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling became even angrier. He clenched his fists and cracked his knuckles.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t interested in the rivalry between the queen¡¯s people. It would be best if these people fought to the death. Kong Rui would be happy to see it.
After leaving Yin Ling¡¯s courtyard, Kong Rui walked towards the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall.
Along the way, Chao Bai¡¯s voice rang in Kong Rui¡¯s ears from time to time, reminding her where to avoid danger.
When they were close to the ancestral hall, Kong Rui asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±
Kong Rui could sense that Chao Bai was beside her and was constantly observing her movements, but she couldn¡¯t sense Chao Bai¡¯s aura at all. She didn¡¯t even sense any spiritual energy fluctuations!
How unbelievable!
How high was Chao Bai¡¯s cultivation level?
Chao Bai¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Up here.¡±
Kong Rui froze. Then, she looked up and stared nkly at the Yin-Yang Umbre.
After a while, she realized that Chao Bai was moving in the sky above the Li family¡¯s courtyard.
¡°I¡¯m going into the ancestral hall now. If¡¡± Before Kong Rui could finish, Chao Bai stopped her.
¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t in the ancestral hall,¡± Chao Bai said softly.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Then, she asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know what I¡¯m looking for?¡±
Chao Bai sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t know! But there¡¯s nothing in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall now!¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Kong Rui understood that the Li family¡¯s patriarch must have moved all the treasures after the ancestral hall was destroyed.
¡°Do you know where everything is hidden?¡± Kong Rui asked again.
Chao Bai touched the stone on his chest and said softly, ¡°You only thought of asking me now?¡±
Upon hearing Chao Bai¡¯s question, Kong Rui said with frustration, ¡°I was wrong! I should have asked you first!¡±
Chao Bai finally seemed satisfied. ¡°There¡¯s a courtyard two doors down on your right. It¡¯s in the secret room in that courtyard.¡±
Kong Rui looked to her right in a daze. The courtyard two doors down on her right seemed to be the queen¡¯s old residence in the Li family.
In other words, that was where the Li family¡¯s treasures had been transferred to?
Yet another secret chamber!
Why did the queen like secret chambers so much?!
Kong Rui took a deep breath and prepared to walk towards the secret chamber.
Chao Bai asked, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±
¡°A secret technique.¡± This time, Kong Rui didn¡¯t hide anything and told Chao Bai directly.
Chao Bai paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Then go take a look! We might be able to find what you want!¡±
Hearing that Chao Bai actually didn¡¯t stop her, Kong Rui was actually a little caught off guard.
She didn¡¯t hesitate for long and quickly walked towards the courtyard.
After walking into the courtyard, Kong Rui suddenly felt a powerful spiritual energy.
What was going on?
Chapter 119 - 119 Exploring the Secret Chamber
119 Exploring the Secret Chamber
Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground in a daze while feeling the abundant spiritual energy constantly surging from a certain direction.
At this moment, Kong Rui suddenly felt someone beside her.
She was stunned for a moment before rxing.
The person who appeared beside her was none other than Chao Bai.
¡°Let¡¯s go. That¡¯s the ce!¡± As Chao Bai spoke, he led the way towards the ce with abundant spiritual energy.
After Kong Rui looked around, she was immediately puzzled. ¡°There¡¯s actually no one guarding such a ce where secret treasures are hidden?¡±
Chao Bai shrugged. ¡°Of course there are! But I found them troublesome, so I temporarily immobilized them!¡±
Kong Rui stopped in her tracks. After a while, she followed behind Chao Bai in amusement.
Because of the huge change in the Li family, most of the guards with higher cultivation levels were sent to guard the corners of the Li family¡¯s residence and take care of the masters of the Li family. Another portion of them kept an eye on Yin Ling, as if they were afraid that Yin Ling would cause trouble in the residence.
In this way, the ce where the secret treasures were hidden became the least secure ce in the Li family¡¯s residence.
Kong Rui followed Chao Bai to the door of the secret chamber and frowned when she saw the indentation on the door.
¡°How do we enter this chamber?¡± Kong Rui looked at the heavy stone door. There was nothing else on it except an indentation.
If they destroyed the stone door now and entered, they would definitely rm the Li family¡¯s patriarchs and elders. At that time, not to mention finding the secret technique, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for them to escape either.
However, they had alreadye this far. If they didn¡¯t enter, Kong Rui would feel even more rueful!
Just as she was hesitating, Chao Bai took out a ck stone and ced it in the indentation.
The dark red gas on the stone spread along the indentation to the entire stone door, as if it wanted to wrap the entire stone door with the gas.
After a while, the stone door creaked and slowly rose from the bottom.
After Kong Rui saw the scene in front of her, she turned to look at Chao Bai. ¡°Why do you have the key to this secret chamber?¡±
¡°I got it by chance.¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Kong Rui felt that he was definitely hiding something, but now wasn¡¯t the time to dwell on these things. She had to get this done quickly!
She held Chao Bai¡¯s hand as she quickly entered the secret chamber to search for the secret technique she was looking for.
There were a total of fourrge and small chambers in the secret chamber. In each chamber, there were a few wooden shelves and dozens of wooden boxes.
Kong Rui searched the wooden shelves for ces where secret techniques might be ced, but she only found some top-secret cultivation techniques that had been out of cirction for a long time.
Chao Bai also casually flipped through those things, as if he disdained these things that the Li family regarded as treasures.
Kong Rui searched, but didn¡¯t find what she wanted. She was immediately disappointed.
Seeing her like this, Chao Bai said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring some cultivation technique treasures back so that we won¡¯t have to make a wasted trip?¡±
Kong Rui frowned. She couldn¡¯t ept this oue.
She flipped through the wooden shelves again and opened the wooden box that might contain the secret technique to see if there were any secretpartments.
However, after searching again, there was still nothing.
Just as Kong Rui was about to give up, she hammered a wooden box beside her, but green ash fell from the top of her head.
Kong Rui looked up, but didn¡¯t see anything unusual.
She thought for a moment and punched the wooden box again. Dust continued to fall.
This ce was made of solid rock. Every part of it was seamless. How could there be green ash falling from above?
Could it be that there were other secretpartments here?
Kong Rui immediately jumped up on the wooden box under her feet and stabbed the knife in her hand into the rock wall at the top, hanging herself in midair.
Chapter 120 - 120 Yin Ling’s Mission
120 Yin Ling¡¯s Mission
Kong Rui reached out and groped around the dark rock wall, but she still found nothing. Just as she was about to turn over and get down, she suddenly felt a dense stone with something engraved on it.
Kong Rui widened her eyes to see what was written on it, but the dim light in the secret room made it impossible for her to see clearly.
Kong Rui searched her body to find a light source to see the contents. Suddenly, a fireball appeared in Chao Bai¡¯s hand and slowly rose in front of Kong Rui.
Kong Rui stared at the fireball for a long time, but didn¡¯t react. At this moment, Chao Bai said, ¡°Hurry up. Someone ising this way!¡±
Under Chao Bai¡¯s urging, Kong Rui hurriedly looked at the words on it. There was a lot of content recorded on it and it seemed to be recording a summary of the Li family¡¯s secret techniques. Kong Rui read it carefully.
She took out a small knife that she had obtained from Lu Yang and cut around the stone to remove it.
Chao Bai was a little shocked to see Kong Ruie down with the stone.
However, the two of them didn¡¯t have the time to discuss anything else. They quickly rushed out of the entrance of the secret chamber and ran in the direction of Yin Ling¡¯s residence.
Currently, the Li family¡¯s residence was filled with panic and paranoia. However, they didn¡¯t dare to search Yin Ling¡¯s residence openly.
The two of them quickly ran towards Yin Ling¡¯s residence.
When they arrived outside Yin Ling¡¯s residence, Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui with one hand and stopped outside the courtyard.
At this moment, Yin Ling seemed to be reporting the situation to someone. ¡°The Li residence is heavily guarded now. I¡¯ve been arranged to stay in Qingyuan Pavilion.¡±
Obviously, the person Yin Ling reported to was the queen.
The queen said aloofly, ¡°These old fellows are really scheming! They actually arranged for you to stay in such a remote ce! At night, search for that thing. Don¡¯t let them notice!¡±
Yin Ling immediately bowed and epted the order.
Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Despite their original intention to leave, they immediately changed ns.
After the two of them exchanged looks, they saw the same thought in each other¡¯s eyes. Then, they smiled and made up their minds.
It was almost nighttime, so Yin Ling would probably take action soon.
Chao Bai chanted a few more spells and strengthened the invisibility curse of the two of them.
This way, not only was Yin Ling unable to discover them for the time being, but even the people from the Li family wouldn¡¯t be able to discover the two of them.
At night, Yin Ling changed into a set of night clothes and darted out of the room.
As soon as he left, a ck figure followed behind him.
Kong Rui looked at the figure, which was probably one of the Li family¡¯s secret guards. Behind the secret guard, there was another figure. It looked like the powerhouse who had met Yin Ling earlier.
Kong Rui and Chao Bai gave each other a look, then followed them.
Yin Ling seemed to be very familiar with the inner courtyard of the Li family¡¯s residence. After making many turns, he actually turned into the secret room that Kong Rui had just gone to today.
To Kong Rui¡¯s surprise, the people from the Li family¡¯s residence didn¡¯t seem to realize that the secret chamber had intruders. There were only two more guards at the door.
The cultivation levels of the two guards were only at the seventh level of the Spirit Body Realm. In addition to the four guards with the third level of the Spirit Body Realm, there were only six guards outside the secret chamber. How could these six people defeat Yin Ling, who had already reached the eighth level of the Spirit Body Realm?
It had to be known that the increase in spiritual bodies wasn¡¯t just an increase in martial strength. It also represented absolute suppression of strength.
Since Yin Ling also had the advantage of attacking in the dark, he defeated all six guards at once.
Chapter 121 - 121 Betrayal
121 Betrayal
Seeing how ruthless Yin Ling was, Kong Rui was a little puzzled. Didn¡¯t the queen instruct Yin Ling not to be discovered?
It was impossible for the Li family not to notice him after Yin Ling defeated the guards with such fanfare!
Before Kong Rui could react, Yin Ling had already entered the secret chamber.
As expected, the secret guard following closely behind him immediately turned around to report this situation. Before he could move, the powerhouse following closely behind him had already restrained him.
In the next moment, Yin Ling walked out of the secret chamber under Kong Rui¡¯s surprised gaze.
The man in ck came to Yin Ling¡¯s side with a disdainful expression.
Yin Ling nced at the secret guard and raised his eyebrows slightly as he asked, ¡°Done?¡±
¡°They can¡¯t hear or see us!¡± The man in ck said with certainty.
In the next moment, Yin Ling and the man in ck immediately left the secret room.
Kong Rui froze for a moment, but then she was dragged away by Chao Bai to follow Yin Ling and the others.
Along the way, Kong Rui was thinking about Yin Ling¡¯s motive for doing this. Unknowingly, she arrived at the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall.
At this moment, the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall had already turned into ruins.
Clearly, the Li family¡¯s patriarch could no longer care about the situation in the ancestral hall. He was ordering people to do their best to find Li Ling and the murderer of the Second Elder.
As Kong Rui looked at the mottled and bloodstained wall, she thought of the seven pitiful people who had been sealed in coffins for an unknown period of time. Her heart tightened again.
However, Yin Ling and the others acted quickly, not giving Kong Rui a chance to dwell on the sadness.
The two of them arrived at the forest behind the ancestral hall and walked towards a huge tree that was dozens of meters tall.
Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling stood in front of the tree and circled it, sizing it up. It seemed like he was looking for something.
After a while, Yin Ling took out a dark green jade pestle and inserted it about a foot west of the giant tree.
Then, there was a soft click behind the huge tree.
Kong Rui watched as Yin Ling went to the back of the huge tree and started digging something out from behind it.
Finally, when Yin Ling appeared in front of Kong Rui again, there was a wooden box in his hand.
¡°This is it?¡± The man in ck looked at the box in Yin Ling¡¯s hand and asked.
¡°Yes!¡± Yin Ling nodded and opened his storage space to stuff the wooden box in.
At this moment, a shout came from the ancestral hall. ¡°Who dares to trespass into the forbidden area of the Li family¡¯s residence?!¡±
Kong Rui recognized the voice. It was the leader of the Li family¡¯s secret guards, the eldest disciple of the First Elder, Zhang Xuan!
Zhang Xuan was dressed in grayish-ck clothes with silver cuffs. He held a steel knife in his hand and pointed it at Yin Ling and the other two.
Kong Rui had seen Zhang Xuan once. He was a guard specifically sent by the Li family¡¯s patriarch when she was participating in the spirit beastpetition.
At that time, she already knew that Zhang Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was close to the third level of the Spirit tform Realm. Other than the elders of the Li family, his cultivation level was the highest.
Zhang Xuan¡¯s cultivation level was clearly above Yin Ling¡¯s, but Kong Rui couldn¡¯t tell the level of the ck-robed man¡¯s cultivation level.
Yin Ling didn¡¯t seem nervous at all when he saw Zhang Xuan.
As he held the wooden box in his hand, he said to Zhang Xuan, ¡°What do you n to do?¡±
From the tense situation, Kong Rui thought that she would definitely see a battle. Unexpectedly, Zhang Xuan put away his steel saber the next moment and bowed to Yin Ling. ¡°Greetings, Mr. Yin Ling!¡±
Yin Ling sneered. ¡°Commander Zhang, you¡¯re quite sensible.¡±
Only then did Kong Rui realize that Zhang Xuan had probably already betrayed the Li family and joined the queen¡¯s faction.
As for when the grudge between the Li family and the queen arose, Kong Rui was even more curious about it.
Wasn¡¯t the Li family and the queen in cahoots?
To think that she had tried so hard to sow discord between them, but she didn¡¯t expect them to already have their own schemes!
Chapter 122 - 122 Gem
122 Gem
Before Kong Rui could figure it out, she saw Chao Bai staring fixedly at the wooden box, as if he wanted to see what was inside.
Seeing that Chao Bai¡¯s expression was amiss, Kong Rui asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with that box?¡±
Chao Bai frowned and replied in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s demonic energy inside.¡±
Kong Rui looked at the wooden box in surprise, but she didn¡¯t sense any demonic energy.
¡°Why can¡¯t I feel it?¡± Kong Rui was about to ask when she saw that Chao Bai had already made a move.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect Chao Bai to be faster than her!
She was about to snatch the box from Yin Ling¡¯s hand to see what was going on when she saw Chao Bai grab the box from Yin Ling¡¯s hand.
The man in ck and Zhang Xuan reacted at the same time and grabbed the box.
Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand and rushed towards the box.
Just before Zhang Xuan and the man in ck touched the box, Chao Bai grabbed it.
Before the two of them could react, Chao Bai had already muttered a teleportation curse and instantly left the ancestral hall.
The two of them arrived near the secret room and saw that the secret guard who was tracking Yin Ling had already left. He must have gone to report Yin Ling¡¯s movements to the Li family¡¯s patriarch.
¡°The thing you¡¯re looking for should be here!¡± Chao Bai handed the box to Kong Rui.
Before Kong Rui could ask what this box was, Chao Bai¡¯s expression changed slightly as he asked, ¡°Can we leave now?¡±
Kong Rui knew that they must have rmed the Li family. If they were surrounded by the Li family¡¯s patriarch and the others, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape so easily!
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate and grabbed Chao Bai.
The corners of Chao Bai¡¯s mouth curled up in satisfaction. His fingers moved slightly and drew a faint golden halo under the two of them.
The halo moved slightly, and Kong Rui felt as if her body was sucked in by a huge force.
She squeezed her eyes shut as she felt the rapid movement of the air around her.
When everything returned to stillness, Kong Rui opened her eyes.
As she looked at the antique wooden table and chair in front of her, she smiled and said, ¡°You have to teach me this cultivation technique when you have time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just a small array. If you want to learn, I¡¯ll teach you,¡± Chao Bai said, since he didn¡¯t intend to hide anything. Then, he walked to the window and gently pushed it open.
¡°Do you think Yin Ling and the others know who stole their things?¡± Kong Rui knew that Chao Bai had used a spell that could make him invisible, but she wasn¡¯t sure if this spell was effective towards Zhang Xuan and the man in ck.
Chao Bai shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. In any case, they won¡¯t be able to see our true faces.¡±
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Then, she understood that under the invisibility technique, Chao Bai must have changed their appearance as well.
What a meticulous freak!
It seemed that she should refrain from offending him. If this person became an enemy, how terrifying would he be?!
As Kong Rui was thinking, Chao Bai gestured with his chin at Kong Rui. ¡°See if the thing in that box is what you¡¯re looking for.¡±
Only then did Kong Rui remember the box she had snatched from Yin Ling.
Chao Bai was so certain that this was what she was looking for. What was it?
As Kong Rui looked at the purple crown pattern that symbolized the royal family, she immediately became nervous.
¡°Wait!¡± Chao Bai said. He formed a seal with one hand and set up a barrier around the two of them before nodding at Kong Rui.
She opened the wooden box gently. Inside, there was apletely ck gem. ck gas was constantly circting in the gem. Kong Rui could clearly feel that the gem was filled with demonic energy. The density was evenparable to that of the deepest demonic forest in the Demon Abyss!
How could there be such a thing in the Li family¡¯s residence?
Was this the most important secret the Li family wanted to hide?
The royal family¡¯s purple crown pattern¡
Did that mean that this gem filled with demonic energy belonged to the royal family?
Chapter 123 - 123 Su Niang’s Problem
123 Su Niang¡¯s Problem
In an instant, so many thoughts entered Kong Rui¡¯s mind that she could no longer think rationally. She was about to carefully examine the gem when she heard amotion outside the door.
The house they lived in was located in the deepest part of the inner courtyard of Fragrant Garden. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯te to this ce. No matter how much of a ruckus the guests in the front courtyard caused, they would at most reach the atrium and not the depths of the inner courtyard.
Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks
and immediately put away the wooden box.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t immediately remove the barrier. Just in case, it was better not to let anyone outside notice that there were people in this room for the time being.
The two of them heard someone shouting in the courtyard, ¡°Call that woman, Su Niang, out!¡±
A man raised his voice and stood in the courtyard while shouting Su Niang¡¯s name.
Kong Rui suddenly wondered if that wealthy family hade to look for Tong Sheng. She immediately stood up and wanted to rush out to take a look, but Chao Bai grabbed her hand and gestured for her not to be anxious.
After a while, it seemed like Su Niang walked out.
The man¡¯s voice was still filled with ruthlessness. ¡°You¡¯re finally out! Tell me! When are you going to repay the money you owe our master?!¡±
Hearing this, Kong Rui was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect this man to be here to collect debt.
It was unknown what Su Niang said to the man, but even though Kong Rui tried to listen carefully, she couldn¡¯t hear clearly.
After a while, the man cursed with resentment and left.
Chao Bai removed the barrier. Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s dazed expression, he poked her face with a finger and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
A small dent was poked in Kong Rui¡¯s face. Chao Bai seemed to like doing this and poked her a few more times.
Kong Rui finally came back to her senses and waved away Chao Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°Tell me, what did Su Niang say to that person?¡±
How could such a debt collector leave so easily? What did Su Niang say to him to make him leave just like that?
Kong Rui was wondering when she heard a light knock on the door.
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai and saw that he was staring at the door without any surprise.
¡°Master, I¡¯m Su Niang. May Ie in?¡± Su Niang¡¯s soft voice sounded aggrieved and pitiful.
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai again before saying, ¡°Come in.¡±
Chao Bai returned to the inner room since he didn¡¯t n to meet Su Niang. Kong Rui sat at the table and nned to see what Su Niang wanted to do.
After Su Niang walked in, she bowed to Kong Rui. Then, she knelt on the ground.
Kong Rui was shocked. Then, she coughed to hide her loss ofposure. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡±
Su Niang looked up at Kong Rui, but her eyes were searching for something.
¡°Please save me, Master!¡± Su Niang said as tears filled her eyes.
¡°What happened?¡± Kong Rui asked softly. Seeing Su Niang¡¯s sudden tears, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.
Su Niang pressed her sleeve against her eyes and wiped away the tears that were about to fall. ¡°Previously, I told you that I was originally the mistress of a wealthy family. Although my life wasn¡¯t considered extravagant, there was always financial security. I knew that I couldn¡¯t rely on himpletely, so I worked in Fragrant Garden for a few years.¡±
As Su Niang spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°However, ever since my family¡¯s head suddenly died, not only did the wealthy family take back the residence that Tong Sheng and I lived in, but they also kept forcing me to hand Tong Sheng over to them. I was unwilling to and fled with Tong Sheng. Although the brothel keeper of Fragrant Garden took us in, she also cheated me of all the money I had left.¡±
At this point, Su Niang couldn¡¯t help but cry.
Chapter 124 - 124 The Li Family?
124 The Li Family?
¡°When the head of the family was alive, he ordered many treasures in my name. Now, the debtors are after me for this debt. I really can¡¯t repay the debt. Please help me!¡±
With that, Su Niang kowtowed to Kong Rui.
This time, Kong Rui wasn¡¯t shocked by Su Niang¡¯s actions. She just looked at Su Niang quietly, as if thinking about something. After a while, she asked, ¡°What treasures did your family head order?¡±
Su Niang was stunned by this question. After a while, she took out a few pieces of paper from herpel and handed them to Kong Rui.
After Kong Rui took a look, she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.
She said to Su Niang, ¡°Leave this with me first. I¡¯ll think of a way to help you resolve it. Go back and rest bow!¡±
When Su Niang heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, she immediately revealed a pleasantly surprised expression and kowtowed to Kong Rui a few times. ¡°Thank you, Master, for saving my life again!¡±
Kong Rui waved her hand and asked Su Niang to go back first. Then, she instructed, ¡°Take good care of Tong Sheng. Don¡¯t let them find him!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Su Niang immediately nodded with a determined expression. ¡°I will!¡±
Su Niang left the room and closed the door tightly.
Only then did Chao Bai walk out of the room. He nced at the closed door and asked, ¡°Why are you helping her? You know very well that she¡¯s lying to you!¡± Chao Bai snorted unhappily.
He could clearly see the scheming look in Su Niang¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t believe that Kong Rui didn¡¯t notice it!
Kong Rui handed the papers to Chao Bai. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if what she said is true, but these things should be true!¡±
Chao Bai leaned over to take a look and saw that the few pieces of paper were actually the purchase records of a few Dharma artifacts. Most importantly, Kong Rui had seen one of the Dharma artifacts in the Li family¡¯s home!
In other words, the man backing Su Niang was actually from the Li family?
A Li family member who suddenly died¡
Su Niang was actually the mistress of the second elder of the Li family?
Wouldn¡¯t that mean Tong Sheng was a descendant of the Li family?!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect this world to be so small!
Before Kong Rui could finish marveling, Chao Bai raised another question. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that the demonic energy on Tong Sheng seems to have condensed a little more?¡±
¡°What?¡± Not understanding what Chao Bai meant, Kong Rui was stunned for a moment.
¡°When I happened to see him today, I realized that there seemed to be demonic energy surging in his body again.¡± Chao Bai exined his discovery.
This time, Kong Rui really didn¡¯t know what was going on anymore. As she sat on the chair, she gripped the papers tightly with both hands. After a while, she said, ¡°It seems that the Li family really has a lot of secrets!¡±
All the evidence that could expose the Li family¡¯s secret gathering of demonic energy and the use of harmful array formations to revive the dead had appeared in front of Kong Rui. If she didn¡¯t take action now, wouldn¡¯t she be wasting such a good opportunity?
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes darted around and she immediately came up with a n.
¡
¡°How are the princess¡¯s injuries?!¡± When she saw that Wen Qiong¡¯s injuries didn¡¯t improve, the queen was so angry that she threw everything in front of her to the ground.
All the spiritual doctors knelt in a row in Wen Qiong¡¯s pce, but none of them dared to make a sound.
The queen looked at the group of trembling people in front of her with an even angrier expression. ¡°What a bunch of useless things! Keeping you guys is simply an embarrassment to the empire!¡±
As the queen spoke, she ordered people to drag these spiritual doctors away and behead them.
The spiritual doctors immediately cried and begged the queen for mercy. At this moment, Nie Yin appeared outside the pce.
He walked up to the queen and bowed before saying, ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t kill these spiritual doctors!¡±
Chapter 125 - 125 Threat
125 Threat
The queen red at Nie Yin with an expression that said she would kill whoever dared to stop her.
Nie Yin wasn¡¯t frightened by the queen and only advised softly, ¡°Now that the princess is sick, if you kill all these spiritual doctors, who will dare to treat the princess?¡±
¡°If you let them live for the time being, at least they cane up with a way to protect the princess¡¯ life!¡± Nie Yin kept his head lowered while waiting for the queen to change her mind.
The queen seemed to have taken Nie Yin¡¯s words to heart. She instructed coldly, ¡°Drag these spiritual doctors away and flog each of them fifty times. Then drag them back to continue treating the princess!¡±
As Wen Qiongy on the bed in a daze, she heard Nie Yin¡¯s voice and reached out to feel around.
At this moment, she could hear but couldn¡¯t speak. Tears streamed down her face, but Nie Yin seemed to have no intention of going forward. He only said to the queen, ¡°I heard that the Li family suffered a huge incident today and something happened to the princess. Have you thought about how to resolve this matter?¡±
The queen¡¯s expression turned ugly when she heard Nie Yin¡¯s words.
The Nie family was simply here to add insult to injury!
The Li family¡¯s ancestral hall had been destroyed, so the queen couldn¡¯t use a secret technique to let Wen Qiong recover. She could only wait for Yin Ling to bring the thing back and see if she could find a more suitable treatment.
As the faction behind the queen, the Li family had encountered such a big incident. Wen Qiong was also injured at the same time. It was obvious that someone was targeting the Li family and the queen!
The Nie family still had marital agreements with the royal family, so it was understandable for them toe and help. However, the elder of the Nie family hade early in the morning to advise the queen that the Nie family could help the royal family, but he asked the royal family to cede ownership of Spirit Mountain.
How could the queen agree to this request? Not only did she immediately reject the request, but she also expressed her dissatisfaction with the fact that Nie Yin hadn¡¯t visited since Wen Qiong¡¯s ident.
Now that Nie Yin was here, he was clearly waiting for the queen¡¯s reply!
The queen gritted her teeth. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about Spirit Mountainter. Do you have a way to treat the princess?¡±
Nie Yin nced at Wen Qiong, who was trying her best to reach out in his direction, and nodded. ¡°The Nie family has a secret technique that can quickly heal people with serious injuries. However, the process of this secret technique is very painful, and the treatment effect will vary from person to person.¡±
From Nie Yin¡¯s phrasing, it was obvious that whether or not Wen Qiong could be treated was hard to say.
When the queen heard this, although she was angry, with Wen Qiong¡¯s current situation, she could only try her best!
She was about to agree to Nie Yin¡¯s suggestion when she heard Nie Yin say, ¡°In addition, I hope Your Highness can agree to¡¡±
The queen frowned slightly and cursed Nie Yin for raising conditions again and again at this time. He was deliberately making things difficult for her. However, the queen knew that no matter what she lost, it wasn¡¯t as important as Wen Qiong¡¯s life!
Seeing that the queen didn¡¯t stop him from continuing, Nie Yin said again, ¡°Please terminate the marital agreement between the Nie family and the royal family!¡±
Hearing Nie Yin¡¯s words, the queen was immediately furious. Wen Qiong, who was on the bed, also roared.
Now, she couldn¡¯t speak, so she could only make loud whimpers, apanied by sobs, to express her protest.
The queen turned to look at Wen Qiong before saying to Nie Yin, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±
Nie Yin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s already very difficult to implement the Nie family¡¯s secret technique. If anything happens midway¡¡±
¡°Are you threatening me?¡± The queen¡¯s eyes widened as she stared fixedly at Nie Yin.
Nie Yin immediately shook his head and smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to, but please consider which matter is more important!¡±
The queen turned around again and looked at Wen Qiong with heartache, but she still nodded at Nie Yin.
It was fine to call off this engagement, but Wen Qiong¡¯s life had to be saved. She was her only daughter!
Chapter 126 - 126 Deserves Death
126 Deserves Death
Although the queen had been threatened by Nie Yin, there was nothing she could do now.
After all, if she wanted to save Wen Qiong, Nie Yin was the only way!
The queen gritted her teeth and was about to agree when she saw Yin Ling walking over from afar.
The queen¡¯s expression changed slightly as she instructed Nie Yin, ¡°I¡¯ll consider what you said. You can leave now!¡±
Seeing that the queen¡¯s attitude had changed, Nie Yin narrowed his eyes and left.
As he passed by Yin Ling, Nie Yin felt a strange aura lingering around Yin Ling¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t tell what it was, but it was definitely not the type of spiritual energy they cultivated!
After Nie Yin left, Yin Ling knelt in front of the queen. ¡°Your Highness, I failed to do my job and didn¡¯t bring the thing back. Please punish me!¡±
When the queen heard Yin Ling¡¯s words, her expression instantly darkened. ¡°What happened? Did the Li family obstruct you?¡± the queen asked, already filled with hatred for the Li family.
Yin Ling didn¡¯t dare to look up at the queen and could only say gloomily, ¡°I¡ I didn¡¯t see who did it!¡±
He also found it strange. Not only did he not see who did it, but even the two people beside him didn¡¯t sense anyone making a move!
They chased them around, but actually lost them. Not only that, but the Li family also discovered that they had trespassed into the forbidden area. Helpless, they could only return to the pce first.
As for whether Zhang Xuan could hide it from the Li family, he couldn¡¯t care less now.
The queen¡¯s expression became distorted when she heard Yin Ling¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean you didn¡¯t see who it was?¡±
Not daring to make a sound, Yin Ling lowered his head even more.
¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t even know whose hands that thing fell into?¡± The queen¡¯s voice became even louder, echoing throughout the pce. Even everyone outside heard it.
Yin Ling immediately kowtowed on the ground. ¡°I deserve to die!¡±
The queen watched as Yin Ling bowed and confessed. Then, she took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. After a long while, she spoke again. ¡°Did you find anything else in the Li family?¡±
She sounded very calm.
¡°The ancestral hall was destroyed. There¡¯s nothing left.¡± Yin Ling was still kneeling on the ground, maintaining the posture of kowtowing.
¡°There seems to be something fishy about the Second Elder¡¯s death. The Li family¡¯s patriarch and a few elders are tracking the murderer. I heard that they¡¯re also looking for a mistress and a child the Second Elder raised outside.¡±
¡°Second Elder¡¯s mistress?¡± The queen raised her eyebrows slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.
She actually didn¡¯t know about this!
What else had the Second Elder secretly done?!
Moreover, the Li family¡¯s patriarch had used a forbidden technique to protect the Second Elder¡¯s life. It seemed that the Second Elder probably knew useful information!
With this thought in mind, the queen instructed Yin Ling, ¡°Bring the mistress and the child to the pce before the Li family finds them! I want to see them!¡±
The people the Li family was desperately looking for must be hiding some secret!
Seeing that the queen didn¡¯t punish him and even gave him a new mission, Yin Ling immediately kowtowed and epted the order.
The queen took a deep breath to calm herself down. At that moment, Wen Qiong started whining behind her again.
In order not to let Nie Yin¡¯s words stimte Wen Qiong, the queen had used a spell to seal Wen Qiong¡¯s ears.
Since she couldn¡¯t hear their voices clearly, after calling out for a while, she fell asleep.
The queen walked to Wen Qiong¡¯s side and saw that her face was covered in tears even in her sleep. She felt helpless and heartbroken.
Ever since Wen Qiong was injured, she was in so much pain that she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She kept shouting, but she couldn¡¯t speak, and she was on the verge of a mental breakdown.
Today, Nie Yin¡¯s arrival allowed Wen Qiong to recover a little.
No matter what Nie Yin¡¯s goal was, at least the effect seemed pretty good.
Chapter 127 - 127 Spreading Rumors
127 Spreading Rumors
The queen gently tousled the sweat-covered hair on Wen Qiong¡¯s face, her eyes filled with pity and heartache. She secretly gritted her teeth as she thought, ¡°Damn that phoenix essence that just won¡¯t work at this time! And as for the guys who let the beast go, don¡¯t let me catch you guys, or else you¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±
The queen originally thought that the phoenix essence wouldn¡¯t be of use, so she grabbed the little phoenix and let it bleed to nourish Wen Qiong¡¯s body.
It was said that phoenix blood could cure all illnesses and strengthen one¡¯s body and soul. There were even historical records that medicinal pills condensed with phoenix blood could quickly increase one¡¯s cultivation level.
The queen immediately ordered people to capture the phoenix. Unexpectedly, the pce servants came to report that someone had actually let the little phoenix go! Not only that, but no one in the pce knew the little phoenix¡¯s whereabouts!
The queen naturally didn¡¯t believe that someone could save the little phoenix without anyone knowing, but those experts collectively expressed that they knew nothing. The queen couldn¡¯t punish anyone for the time being, so she could only suppress her anger.
The queen had sent powerhouses to track the little phoenix, but they had still found nothing.
Could it be that she really had to agree to Nie Yin¡¯s request?
The queen sighed softly.
Wen Qiong, who had just had her hearing restored, seemed to have woken up. She let out a whimper and looked around. After discovering that the queen was alone in the pce, she widened her eyes and looked at the queen, as if asking where Nie Yin was.
The queen sighed and said gently to Wen Qiong, ¡°Nie Yin went to find you a good medicine for treatment. Rest well. We¡ we will definitely cure you!¡±
Wen Qiong seemed to rx when she heard the queen¡¯s words.
That¡¯s right!
She would definitely be cured!
Nie Yin was doing this for her own good!
He had entered the pce to see her and help her find medicine!
A smile appeared on Wen Qiong¡¯s face. It was the most sincere smile she had shown ever since she was injured.
The queen¡¯s heart ached even more when she saw this and covered her face with one hand. ¡°Rest well. I¡¯ll find a prescription for you too!¡±
With that, the queen walked out of the pce. When she reached the door, she instructed the pce servants coldly, ¡°Take good care of the princess! When those spiritual doctorse backter, watch them treat the princess!¡±
The pce servants didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and immediately obeyed the orders.
After the queen left the pce, she walked towards the bedroom. She had another method, but she didn¡¯t want to use it unless it was a critical moment!
¡
After Kong Rui obtained the evidence of the Li family¡¯s demonic energy gathering, she tidied it up. Then, she instructed the procuress to call the girls to wait in the front yard.
How could the procuress know what Kong Rui nned to do? Although she was unwilling, she could only instruct the girls to prepare.
Kong Rui frowned at the sight of those girls who were yawning and used tote sleeping schedules.
From the fluttering veil, she looked at the few girls standing in front of her and said, ¡°I have a few good things here. They¡¯re all rare treasures.¡±
When they heard Kong Rui say that there were treasures, the girls immediately perked up.
Seeing this, Kong Rui said, ¡°These treasures are priceless, but women have no use for them.¡±
Upon hearing this, the girls immediately became listless again.
Kong Rui continued, ¡°If you girls can tell those guests about these things, one of them might be interested. A single treasure can be sold for at least tens of thousands of silver coins!¡±
The girls¡¯ eyes widened when they heard that.
¡°We only need to tell those customers?¡± One of the girls immediately confirmed.
Kong Rui nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you girls about the style of these treasures. Just tell them and if they¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll let you guys showcase these things.¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, the girls expressed their willingness to try.
Chapter 128 - 128 Danger
128 Danger
Trantor: Henyee Trantions
Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui exined the style of the few things the second elder of the Li family had instructed people to forge to the girls and waited for them to throw out the bait.
These were all treasures that gathered demonic energy. Ordinary spiritual energy cultivators had no use for them at all. Those who were interested in these things were definitely people who could also gather demonic energy for their own use!
At the same time, they could also detect if someone in the imperial capital was using a Dharma artifact to gather demonic energy!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to take out any evidence to testify against the Li family. After all, the Li family¡¯s status in the capital wasn¡¯t something that could be shaken with just a few documents. However, Kong Rui knew very well that gossip was scary.
As long as the public condemnation was loud enough, the Li family would be exposed sooner orter!
While Kong Rui was scheming, people were being beaten up in the Lei family¡¯s inner courtyard at this moment.
After the Lei family¡¯s elder captured Zi Xuan and brought her back to the Lei family¡¯s home for interrogation, Hong Ling chased after them not long after.
On the grounds that the eldest son of the Lei family had been cruelly killed by her, the Lei family refused to let Zi Xuan go. Hong Ling insisted that Zi Xuan hadn¡¯t killed anyone and wanted the Lei family to hand over the evidence.
Therefore, the two families had been arguing, but they still hadn¡¯te to a conclusion.
Since they couldn¡¯t negotiate things, they could only resolve it by force.
As a result, the Lei family elder and Hong Ling had been fighting for three consecutive days. They had fought for more than a thousand rounds already, but there was still no winner.
Chapter 129 - 129 I’ll Bring You Home
129 I¡¯ll Bring You Home
As Hua Shang sat on a chair carved from rosewood, he yed with a small jade stone sculpture he had just found.
The exquisite and cute carving was in the shape of a rabbit.
As Hua Shang caressed the jade rabbit, the corners of his mouth slowly curled up. ¡°Second Uncle, do you think my little sister will like this rabbit? She likes these sorts of things the most! I wonder where she went¡ She¡¯s very afraid of the dark!¡± As Hua Shang spoke, his eyes gradually showed sadness.
When Mr. Hua saw Hua Shang¡¯s sad expression, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Hua Shang had been weak since he was young. He locked himself in his room all day and refused to go out. Although there were many children at home, they liked ying outside every day.
Only Hua Xing knew how sad Hua Shang was that he couldn¡¯t go out to y. She often brought all kinds of gadgets with her when she visited Hua Shang. Although the two of them were a few years apart in age, they got along very well.
However, ever since Hua Xing disappeared, Hua Shang had been depressed and his health hadn¡¯t improved.
¡°The people we sent to find Hua Xing have never stopped searching, but there¡¯s still no news.¡± Mr. Hua said helplessly, ¡°Maybe she has already¡¡±
Before Mr. Hua could finish, Hua Shang¡¯s intimidating gaze immediately made him shut up.
¡°She¡¯ll be fine!¡± Hua Shang¡¯s eyes were filled with determination. ¡°She must be waiting somewhere for us to save her!¡±
Hua Shang held the jade rabbit tightly, as if he wanted to hold Hua Xing¡¯s hand.
Mr. Hua sighed softly. ¡°I can understand that you¡¯re worried about Hua Xing, but look at how chaotic the imperial capital is now. The Hua family is one of the five major ns. We have to do something!¡±
Hua Shang took a long time to respond. ¡°What are we going to do?¡±
When Mr. Hua heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze, since he didn¡¯t know how to answer.
¡°Do we have a way to treat the princess, or can we find the culprit who killed the eldest son of the Lei family?¡± Hua Shang looked distracted as he fumbled with the jade rabbit in his hand.
¡°Or will we take advantage of the conflict between the Nie family and the royal family to marry the half-dead princess?¡±
Hearing Hua Shang¡¯s mocking words, Mr. Hua fell silent.
¡°I¡¯m just anxious. In recent years, the Hua family has been suppressed by other families. Moreover, your health¡¡± As Mr. Hua spoke, he frowned tightly. Clearly, he was really worried about the Hua family¡¯s future.
¡°I¡¯ll weigh the pros and cons of this matter. Second Uncle, you just have to do your own thing.¡± Hua Shang didn¡¯t want to waste his breath on Mr. Hua anymore, so he cut him off.
Mr. Hua looked at Hua Shang and sighed helplessly before leaving the room.
As Hua Shang sat quietly on the chair, he looked at the jade rabbit in his hand. ¡°Hua Xing,e back quickly. I¡¯ll bring you home!¡±
After Mr. Hua walked out of Hua Shang¡¯s room, a servant happened to run over to report.
Mr. Hua looked back at Hua Shang, who was still sitting inside in a daze. Then, he sighed and walked towards the hall with his servant.
When they arrived in front of the hall, Mr. Hua instructed the servant to report the news.
The servant bowed and reported, ¡°The Lei family¡¯s elder and Pavilion Master Hong Ling of High Heaven Pavilion seem to be having a secret discussion. Pavilion Master Zi Xuan seems to have been released.¡±
Mr. Hua frowned when he heard the servant¡¯s uncertain tone, but he didn¡¯t say anything. After all, it wasn¡¯t so easy to find information about the Lei family.
However, since the Lei family and High Heaven Pavilion reached a settlement, it seemed that the matter of the Lei family¡¯s eldest son had been resolved.
Chapter 130 - 130 Teahouse
130 Teahouse
¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? The reason why the princess hasn¡¯t recovered from her serious injuries is because the phoenix was freed by someone!¡± Afraid that the royal family would hear her and punish her severely, the person who spoke lowered her voice and looked around.
¡°How could the princess¡¯ intrinsic spirit beast be freed?¡± Someone cried out in disbelief. In the next moment, he immediately realized that his voice was too loud and shrank his neck without daring to say anything else.
The person beside him asked in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that the spirit beast hasn¡¯t recognized its master yet?¡±
Someone immediately retorted, ¡°How is that possible?! Don¡¯t intrinsic spirit beasts recognize their masters right after they are born?¡±
¡°Could it be that this phoenix has another master?¡± Someone said softly, as if he had seen through something.
¡°Looks like natural phoenix essences lose their effects after the phoenix leaves!¡± Someone shook his head as he came to a conclusion.
¡°I think someone stole the little phoenix because they wanted to set the princess up!¡± There was never ack of conspiracy theorists in the crowd.
However, there were also people who objected. ¡°Which faction is so bold as to plot against the Princess?¡±
For a moment, there was a heated discussion in the teahouse about who actually dared to openly harm the princess. The targets of suspicion were naturally the people from the five families!
¡°I don¡¯t think the Lei family and High Heaven Pavilion have the time to plot against the Princess. It can¡¯t be them!¡±
¡°The Nie family and the royal family are interested in establishing marital ties, so it can¡¯t be them, right?¡±
¡°I heard that the Nie family reported to the queen and the others that they had a secret technique to treat the princess¡¯ serious injuries, but I don¡¯t know if there are any follow ups.¡±
¡°I think the Fu family seems very low-key, so they might be plotting something.¡±
¡°The Hua family is as usual. They didn¡¯t even make a peep.¡±
¡°Sigh, ever since something happened to the Li family, trouble has been rising in the capital one after another.¡±
¡°Could it be rted to the abnormality on the Spirit Mountain on the day of the spirit beastpetition?¡±
¡°Sigh, speaking of which, there seems to be no movement on the Spirit Mountain recently¡¡±
The teahouse was full of lively discussions. From time to time, the shop owner would cough lightly and tell the customers not to be too engrossed in their discussion and be targeted by people with ulterior motives.
Chapter 131 - 131 Trouble
131 Trouble
Kong Rui sat in a corner of the teahouse with a bamboo hat on. Chao Bai, who was sitting opposite her, held a cup of tea as he listened to the discussions of the people around them.
After a while, a small group of guards from the pce passed by the teahouse. The shop owner coughed lightly, and the shop instantly fell silent.
Kong Rui stood up, paid for the tea, and left with Chao Bai.
When the two of them returned to Fragrant Garden, they saw Su Niang standing outside their room. The two of them exchanged looks, but before they could speak, they heard the madam¡¯s anxious voice behind them. ¡°Master, there are guests causing trouble outside. We really can¡¯t deal with them. You¡¡±
As the procuress spoke, she stepped into the backyard and realized that Chao Bai and Kong Rui were standing in the courtyard.
She was stunned for a moment. When she looked up, she saw Su Niang standing at the door of the master¡¯s room in a daze.
The procuress seemed to have forgotten what she had wanted to do earlier and she questioned Su Niang, ¡°Why are you standing outside the master¡¯s room so sneakily?¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but secretly praise her. The madam¡¯s question saved them the trouble.
Su Niang looked aggrieved. Her head was lowered, and she kept rubbing her hands together.
Seeing Su Niang like this, Kong Rui no longer felt pity.
Some people liked to y the pity card, but in reality, there was no telling what they were scheming about.
Seeing that Kong Rui and the others didn¡¯t react, Su Niang looked up at Kong Rui timidly. ¡°I just wanted to see if there was anyone in Master¡¯s room.¡±
When the procuress heard this, she immediately lost her temper.
She walked forward angrily and flicked at Su Niang¡¯s forehead a few times. ¡°Are you trying to steal something while the master is not in the room? Let me tell you, I¡¯ve been watching you two for a long time! Don¡¯t think you can enter and leave the master¡¯s room to steal things just because you moved to the backyard! Even if a single needle is lost, I¡¯ll settle the score with you two!¡±
After Su Niang¡¯s forehead was poked by the procuress, her body leaned back and she almost fell to the ground a few times.
When Kong Rui saw the procuress¡¯s aggressive demeanor, she finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that someone was causing trouble? What¡¯s going on?¡±
When the procuress heard this question, she came back to her senses. ¡°Oh, right! A group of people came and insisted on meeting the owner of Fragrant Garden! I thought about how you guys have just arrived in the capital and probably don¡¯t have any rtives or friends. They¡¯re probably here to cause trouble!¡±
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai and saw him standing rooted to the ground, as if he had be a wooden statue.
Kong Rui felt a little helpless and asked the procuress, ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±
The procuress shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen them before!¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Fragrant Garden was one of the most well-informed ces in the capital. Where did this person who even the procuress had never seen beforee from?
Before Kong Rui could ask further, a servant scrambled in from outside. ¡°Oh no! A fight broke out outside!¡±
When the procuress heard this, she lifted her skirt and ran out without waiting for Chao Bai and Kong Rui to react.
¡°Don¡¯t break my things! They¡¯re all valuable treasures!¡±
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai, then the two of them rushed towards the hall, leaving Su Niang standing there in a daze.
In the hall of Fragrant Garden, there were already more than ten people fighting. One group was wearing green clothes, and most of them were holding swords or fans. The other group was wearing in gray robes, and each of them held a horsetail whisk.
As Kong Rui watched the two groups of people, she couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Why did these two groups of people look like people from Han Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect?
Why did theye here to fight?
Chapter 132 - 132 Fight
132 Fight
At this moment, there were a few people lying on the ground in the hall of Fragrant Garden. The two sides were evenly matched.
When Kong Rui entered the pce as Li Ling, she had met people from the Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy. However, these people in front of her were unfamiliar. It seemed that they were not high-level disciples.
Seeing that the two sides were still fighting, Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. Neither of them attacked.
When one of the people in green clothes saw the two people, he gave hispanion a look and rushed towards them.
Even when the other party rushed in front of them, Kong Rui and Chao Bai didn¡¯t fight. Instead, they tacitly dodged to the left and right. However, the two people rushing towards them didn¡¯t react in time and were still rushing forward.
Clearly, these two people were targeting Kong Rui and Chao Bai.
They had no intention of stopping, but their reactions were not as fast as Kong Rui¡¯s.
The procuress rushed out from inside. Before she could stop, she saw two long swords stabbing towards her.
The procuress screamed in fear. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn¡¯t.
Kong Rui noticed the procuress¡¯s situation and broke off the wooden ornaments on the railing before throwing them at the procuress¡¯ shoulder.
After the procuress was hit on the shoulder, she fell to the ground and barely dodged the attacks of the two swords.
The two of them finally stopped. Then, they exchanged looks and stabbed at Kong Rui and Chao Bai again.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and as she dodged that person¡¯s attack, she wondered how she had offended the people from Han Academy.
However, that person had no intention of giving up. He waved the sword in his hand and retreated quickly.
About a few meters behind Kong Rui, there was another gray-robed man holding a horsetail whisk. He was staring straight at Kong Rui. Then, he swept the horsetail whisk in his hand and was about to rush towards Kong Rui.
Kong Rui also sensed the danger behind her. Just as the person behind her was about to touch her back, Kong Rui suddenly jumped up and spun around to dodge the horsetail whisk¡¯s attack.
The two of them attacked Kong Rui at the same time. When they looked up, they saw the bright ck knife in Kong Rui¡¯s hand stabbing towards them.
The two of them immediately dodged to the side. However, in the next moment, the knife in Kong Rui¡¯s hand spun quickly and a shiny ck knife appeared.
Kong Rui did a somersault andnded on her feet. She suddenly waved the hand holding the knife, and the dozens of small knives in the air immediately shot around.
The two of them swung their weapons with all their might before they managed to sweep the knives to the ground.
As for Chao Bai, he stood quietly in ce without moving. The person with the long sword was about to rush in front of him, but when the tip of the sword was about a foot away from Chao Bai, the person was frozen in ce and couldn¡¯t move at all.
Seeing this, the others who were pretending to fight gave up fighting and turned to attack the two of them. Even the few people lying on the ground stood up and attacked the two of them with weapons.
At this moment, Kong Rui and Chao Bai were already separated by the crowd, but she could still clearly feel the impatience emanating from Chao Bai.
As expected, in the next moment, Chao Bai formed a seal with one hand and chanted something.
Before Kong Rui could react, people were already lying on the ground, wailing.
Chapter 133 - 133 Heart Devouring Curse
133 Heart Devouring Curse
Kong Rui stepped over them one by one and walked to Chao Bai¡¯s side. ¡°What did you do to them?¡±
¡°I used the Heart Devouring Curse,¡± Chao Bai said aloofly, but Kong Rui could sense that if she let him stay here any longer, he would probably lose his temper.
However, Kong Rui had to figure out who was behind this.
It would be fine if it was just a group ofckeys who came to cause trouble. If this really had something to do with Han Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect, Kong Rui didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself!
Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°Stand here and wait for me. I¡¯ll go back after asking a few questions.¡±
Chao Bai was clearly unhappy, but Kong Rui pretended not to see it.
She tugged at Chao Bai¡¯s hand slightly before saying, ¡°Be good.¡±
It was unknown if Kong Rui¡¯sforting tone made Chao Bai rx or if Kong Rui¡¯s words made Chao Bai happy.
In short, the cold aura around Chao Bai instantly dissipated drastically.
Kong Rui¡¯s face, which was hidden under the veil, immediately beamed.
This guy was really easy to coax. Sheforted him with just a few pleasant words.
Since Chao Bai¡¯s emotions had been soothed, Kong Rui walked to the green-clothed person closest to them. She pressed the ck knife in her hand against that person¡¯s neck and asked coldly, ¡°Tell me! Who sent you?!¡±
That person pinched the front of his shirt tightly and panted as he said, ¡°Demoness! Don¡¯t even think about stirring up trouble in the capital!¡±
Under the bamboo hat, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and continued to ask, ¡°I caused trouble? What do you mean?¡±
That person spat at Kong Rui.
In the next moment, his expression changed drastically. His entire body twitched, then he fainted a secondter.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before she thought of something and turned to look in Chao Bai¡¯s direction. ¡°I was about to ask him a question!¡±
¡°Ask someone else.¡± Chao Bai was clearly dissatisfied.
Kong Rui was helpless and could only press the knife against the person¡¯s neck. ¡°Tell me! Who asked you toe?!¡±
That person was dressed in gray. From the patterns embroidered on his cor, he was probably an inner sect disciple of the Profound Heaven Sect. Clearly, he was one of the more important people in this group.
That person¡¯s face was livid as he looked at Kong Rui, as if she was a demon. ¡°Everyone has the right to kill you demons! No one sent us here! Our mission is to destroy you demons!¡±
Hearing the other party¡¯s words, Kong Rui was even more confused.
The two of them had just returned to the Imperial Capital and had been hiding their whereabouts very well. Other than during Zi Xuan¡¯s incident, they hadn¡¯t provoked anyone. Why would peoplee¡
Kong Rui suddenly thought of something.
Could these people be avenging Zi Xuan?
Could it be that these people were here to help High Heaven Pavilion?
Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy were equally famous as High Heaven Pavilion. How could their disciples bother to try to curry favor with High Heaven Pavilion?
This was too strange!
The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more confused she became. She looked up at Chao Bai, but he was so silent that he seemed to be asleep.
Kong Rui sighed and was about to continue questioning that person when she saw the procuress get up from the ground.
She kicked the person beside her fiercely before walking up to Kong Rui. ¡°Master, these people must be here because of the notice outside!¡±
¡°A notice?¡± Kong Rui looked up at the procuress in puzzlement.
The procuress immediately waved at the servant who was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Hurry up and bring the notice over!¡±
Only then did the servante back to her senses. She jogged over and took out a crumpled notice.
Chapter 134 - 134 Zi Xuan’s Array
134 Zi Xuan¡¯s Array
This notice wasn¡¯t an official notice, but someone had posted it outside Fragrant Garden
.
After Kong Rui took a look, she frowned even more deeply.
The notice said that Fragrant Garden was originally High Heaven Pavilion¡¯s business, but some people used dirty means to change its owner.
Not only that, but the new owner of Fragrant Garden was a demon whomitted all kinds of crimes who wanted to use the Fragrant Garden to eliminate all the sects in the imperial capital.
It was said that demons had powerful cultivation techniques, and many sects had already started worshipping them.
This notice wasplete nonsense. Logically speaking, anyone who saw it would think that it was a lie. However, ever since Zi Xuan¡¯s incident, the imperial capital was indeed in chaos.
These chaotic matters were also rted to the Li family and the royal family, so the news of demons appearing in the imperial capital naturally spread like wildfire.
Presumably, these disciples of the Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy also hoped to use this opportunity to eradicate demons so that they could establish their might.
However, the Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy were top sects in the five continents. It was really unreasonable for them to openly attack the small Fragrant Garden, not to mention that Fragrant Garden was originally High Heaven Pavilion¡¯s business.
If they were not careful, people would say that the two major sects secretly attacked because they coveted High Heaven Pavilion¡¯s assets!
Therefore, they sent some low-level disciples to cause trouble. It would naturally be best if they could take down secretly attacked in one go. If they couldn¡¯t, they would just make it seem as if the disciples were causing trouble of their own ord and teach them a lesson.
The disciples of the two families chose to ¡°fight¡± in Fragrant Garden because they wanted to test the power of Fragrant Garden.
Kong Rui thought about it. The upper echelons of Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy must know about this too. Presumably, if something bad really happened to their disciples in Fragrant Garden, they would have a good excuse!
No way!
These people couldn¡¯t be injured here. They had to leave as soon as possible!
Kong Rui thought for a moment and said to Chao Bai, ¡°Can we send these people away together?¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t respond immediately. After a while, he said, ¡°Okay.¡±
Kong Rui knew that this was probably difficult for Chao Bai.
She was wondering if she should let Chao Bai kick everyone out of Fragrant Garden first. At least they wouldn¡¯t be med if anything happened to them outside of Fragrant Garden!
Just as Kong Rui was thinking about what to do, the procuress spoke again. ¡°Master, I have an idea.¡±
Kong Rui looked at the procuress suspiciously, as if she was considering if she really wanted to help her or if she had any ulterior motives.
Seeing that Kong Rui seemed to suspect her, the procuress said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. I have ways to deal with fights.¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t say anything and just waited for the procuress to continue exining.
The procuress looked confident as she said, ¡°In the past, there were always drunk guests fighting in Fragrant Garden. asionally, there would be conflicts between sects. Pavilion Master Zi Xuan left us an array formation so that we could ¡®get rid of¡¯ those people.¡± The procuress said with a smile, as if she was used to such scenes.
¡°I¡¯m not good at fighting, but I¡¯m good at resolving trouble!¡±
Kong Rui stood up and said to the procuress, ¡°Then bring me to see that array.¡±
The procuress immediately agreed and led Kong Rui to thergest guest room upstairs. Although Chao Bai didn¡¯t say anything, he followed behind the two of them.
The servants of Fragrant Garden stood around and watched the people lying on the ground.
The procuress brought the two of them to the guest room and opened the door. Then, she pointed at a potted nt ced on the table beside the bed and said, ¡°The mechanism of the array is there.¡±
Chapter 135 - 135 Strange Space
135 Strange Space
Kong Rui didn??t move. Instead, she said to the procuress, ??Go activate the array.??
The procuress looked troubled.
Kong Rui said, ??Could it be that you don??t dare to activate the array because you want to use this array to harm us???
The procuress looked at Kong Rui in fear. ??Master, you??ve wronged me! It??s not that I don??t want to activate the array, but this array can only be activated with the help of spiritual energy. I want to help, but I really can??t!??
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai and saw that he had already walked towards the potted nt.
Chao Bai was extremely familiar with arrays. If there was really something fishy about this array, he would be able to deal with it easily.
Kong Rui??s n was foolproof, so Chao Bai naturally wouldn??t let her down.
Chao Bai stood beside the potted nt. However, he asked the procuress, ??Do you know where this array leads???
??Thisa?|?? The procuress paused. ??Every time, Pavilion Master Zi Xuan would tell us to throw the people into the array and then leave. I really don??t know where this array sends the people.??
Kong Rui kept staring at the procuress and saw that she didn??t seem to be lying.
Chao Bai seemed to have determined the authenticity of the procuress?? words. Then, he gently stroked the upper end of the potted nt and instilled spiritual energy into it. A seedling in the potted nt gradually grew and a small purple flower bloomed.
As the flower bloomed, the spiritual energy in the room quickly surged and gradually gathered in the center of the room.
Kong Rui turned to look at the ce where the spiritual energy gathered and saw a vortex created by spiritual energy in the middle of the room.
Chao Bai turned around and nced at Kong Rui.
Kong Rui quickly grabbed the back of the brothel madam??s cor and threw her in.
The procuress let out a cry of surprise and soon disappeared into the spiritual energy vortex.
Seeing that there was no other reaction from the spiritual energy vortex, Kong Rui walked into it.
Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui??s arm with one hand and dragged her into the vortex.
After experiencing a dizzying feeling, Kong Rui opened her eyes and looked at thepletely different space in front of her.
This was a dark and damp space, and the air was filled with a pungent and disgusting rotten smell.
Kong Rui blinked hard while trying to adjust to the darkness in front of her.
She was about to take a step forward when she felt something under her feet.
Before she could see what it was, she heard a scream not far away. ??Ah! What is this?!??
Obviously, it was the procuress?? voice.
A white light shed in front of Kong Rui??s eyes, and she saw Chao Bai ignite a cluster of spiritual energy mes with his finger, illuminating a portion of the surrounding space.
Kong Rui looked in the brothel keeper??s direction and saw her sitting on the ground with a piece of white bone in her hand.
The procuress also saw what she was holding and was so frightened that she immediately threw the bone far away.
She took a closer look and saw that the thing that had tripped her was actually a stack of human bones!
The procuress screamed in fear, causing an ear-piercing scream to echo in the not-so-expansive space.
Kong Rui waved her finger at the procuress in frustration. The procuress?? voice suddenly disappeared, leaving only her terrified gaze and agape mouth.
Kong Rui used the light in Chao Bai??s hand to carefully examine her surroundings. She saw that the walls of this space were covered in ck mottled marks. She couldn??t tell what they were, but they emitted a stench.
At first, Kong Rui suspected that it was human blood, but when she looked closer, she realized that it seemed to be different from blood.
Chao Bai looked around and suddenly stopped.
Kong Rui sensed Chao Bai??s abnormality and followed his gaze.
The space was too dark, so Kong Rui could only see a dark thing in front of her. It seemed to be as tall as two people and stood in the center of the space.
Chapter 136 - 136 Corpse Refining Furnace
136 Corpse Refining Furnace
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Kong Rui looked at the tall ck object and frowned.
This thing gave off a sinister feeling.
As Chao Bai looked at the thing, he said emotionlessly, ¡°The Corpse Refining Furnace.¡±
¡°Oh¡¡± Kong Rui replied. It took her a while to react. ¡°What furnace?¡±
¡°A furnace specifically used to condense corpses!¡± As Chao Bai spoke, he walked forward and reached out to touch it, but Kong Rui grabbed his hand.
Kong Rui refused to let him touch the furnace. ¡°Don¡¯t touch this!¡±
Chao Bai nced at Kong Rui and said, ¡°This thing hadn¡¯t been set aside for that long. I think the young people we saw previously probably also disappeared here.¡±
Chao Bai spoke aloofly, but Kong Rui felt her blood run cold.
¡°Disappeared?¡± Kong Rui snorted. ¡°They were clearly refined!¡±
Chao Bai turned to look at the procuress and waved his hand to remove the seal on her mouth.
After the procuress finally regained the ability to speak, she opened her mouth and shouted, as if she wanted to express her fear through her cries.
Kong Rui red at the procuress in frustration and threatened, ¡°If you continue to shout, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue and make you unable to speak forever!¡±
When the procuress heard this, she immediately covered her mouth and didn¡¯t dare to make another sound.
Chao Bai asked the procuress, ¡°Has anyone else besides Zi Xuane here before?¡±
The procuress blinked and thought for a moment. She wanted to answer, but she was afraid of Kong Rui¡¯s threat, so she nced at Kong Rui timidly and didn¡¯t dare to speak.
Kong Rui said impatiently, ¡°Just tell me! Don¡¯t dawdle!¡±
Ever since she entered this sealed environment, Kong Rui had felt certain emotions stirring in her body, making her feel uneasy and frustrated.
The brothel keeper¡¯s unwillingness to cooperate made Kong Rui want to rush over and tear her mouth open!
The procuress didn¡¯t dare to dy any longer and immediately said, ¡°Only Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and a few men can enter this ce.¡±
¡°Men?¡± When Kong Rui heard the brothel keeper¡¯s words, a few figures suddenly shed across her mind. ¡°Do you know them?¡±
¡°This¡¡± At this moment, the procuress hesitated.
Kong Rui said coldly again, ¡°Answer my question!¡±
The procuress paused for a moment before lowering her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve only seen two elders of the Li family disappear from the room with Pavilion Master Zi Xuan. There were also a few others. I heard that disciples of other sects have also been here before.¡±
Kong Rui asked again, ¡°Do those two elders of the Li family include the second elder of the Li family?¡±
¡°Yes, yes!¡± The procuress nodded without hesitation.
¡°The Second Elder of the Li family was a frequent guest of Fragrant Garden, so it was verymon for him to enter and leave this ce. Once, I discovered that he had secretly entered Pavilion Master Zi Xuan¡¯s room and hadn¡¯te out for a long time. I sent someone to send snacks and fruits to them, and only then did I realize that they had disappeared from the room together. I didn¡¯t know that Pavilion Master Zi Xuan had brought the Second Elder to such a ce. There were also a few times when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and a few men frequently entered and left the room as well, so we were no longer surprised.¡±
Hearing the procuress¡¯ words, Kong Rui suddenly thought that the death of the second elder of the Li family might be rted to this space!
However, everything was just spection. They still needed to investigate further.
As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw Chao Bai move closer to the furnace.
Kong Rui already had a bad feeling about this furnace. Seeing Chao Bai do this, she subconsciously wanted to pull him back to her side.
Unexpectedly, just as she reached out, she felt a cold aura emanating from Chao Bai.
Chapter 137 - 137 Disappeared Clan
137 Disappeared n
Kong Rui was shocked and was about to ask Chao Bai what was wrong when she saw Chao Bai hit the furnace with his palm. The furnace immediately emitted a buzzing sound, causing the entire space to tremble with the sound wave.
Not wanting the ear-piercing sound to disturb her, Kong Rui covered her ears.
She watched as Chao Bai stood quietly beside the furnace. His hand was still tightly wrapped around the furnace as spiritual energy was constantly injected.
Not knowing what he wanted to do, Kong Rui looked at him in confusion.
After a while, Kong Rui saw grayish-white gas floating out of the furnace.
She blinked desperately as Chao Bai reached out and took the grayish-white gas into his palm.
¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Kong Rui asked.
Chao Bai held the gas tightly in his palm. After a while, he turned to face Kong Rui. ¡°Thest trace of spiritual energy left behind by those people.¡±
¡°Why is there such a thing?¡± Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but ask.
She had never heard of people who had been refined still having residual spiritual energy.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t speak. He only stored the spiritual energy in a small bronze bottle.
¡°Let¡¯s go. There¡¯s nothing else here,¡± Chao Bai said as he held Kong Rui¡¯s hand and walked in the other direction of the furnace.
Seeing this, the procuress screamed and followed behind. ¡°Hey, wait for me. Don¡¯t leave me here alone!¡±
As she spoke, she jogged after the two of them while paying attention to avoid the white bones that asionally appeared under her feet.
She didn¡¯t want to stay in such a gloomy and terrifying ce anymore!
Kong Rui had no intention of leaving just like that. At least, she wouldn¡¯t leave until she figured out what those marks on the wall were.
¡°What are those?¡± Kong Rui pointed at the mottled walls. ¡°They¡¯re not bloodstains, nor do they look like something thates with this space.¡±
Chao Bai frowned slightly, as if he wanted to say something, but he didn¡¯t answer immediately.
Kong Rui stood where she was and looked at Chao Bai steadily. ¡°Don¡¯t you suspect that something happened to the second elder of the Li family here? If that¡¯s the case, is this furnace the thing that absorbs spiritual energy?¡±
Kong Rui asked the question on her mind and was anxious to find the answer.
Her two questions made the procuress¡¯ eyes widen in surprise.
Chao Bai waved his hand, and the procuress immediately fell to the ground, unconscious.
¡°In other words, the person who sucked those people¡¯s spiritual energy is very likely Zi Xuan?¡± The more Kong Rui guessed, the more incredulous she felt.
¡°Those so-called men from the various sects¡¡± Kong Rui paused for a moment. ¡°Could they be involved?¡±
¡°Absorbing spiritual energy¡ This is simply crueler than the methods of the demons!¡± Kong Rui said and couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°What other dirty things are going on in the imperial capital?!¡±
Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui¡¯s angry expression and said after a long time, ¡°Those traces are a totem left behind by a tribe that has disappeared.¡±
¡°Totem?¡± Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s it for?¡±
¡°Totems are used to trap the prey in a certain space and refine it with a special method to consolidate or even increase one¡¯s cultivation level,¡± Chao Bai muttered softly.
Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai and asked softly, ¡°Are you alright?¡±
Chao Bai came back to his senses quickly and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m fine. What else do you want to know?¡±
Kong Rui hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°You said that these totems came from a missing tribe. Then, is this a space built by that tribe?¡±
Chao Bai shook his head and replied, ¡°No, this ce is an imitation.¡±
¡°An imitation?¡± Kong Rui caught the main point. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s an identical ce in that tribe?¡±
Chapter 138 - 138 Same Lineage?
138 Same Lineage?
Chao Bai didn¡¯t answer Kong Rui¡¯s question. He just stood where he was, as if thinking about something.
Kong Rui was already used to Chao Bai giving irrelevant answers from time to time, but he still seemed a little off.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to investigate these questions in detail here. It was more important to figure out who this ce had harmed and if anyone else knew the way in!
If they continued to let others enter such a harmful ce, who knew how many people would be hurt!
Kong Rui turned to face Chao Bai. ¡°Do you have a way to destroy this ce?¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t understand what Kong Rui meant and stared at Kong Rui intently.
Kong Rui nced at this creepy space and said coldly, ¡°Letting this ce continue to exist will only harm more people. Moreover, other than Zi Xuan, there are others who know the way in. It¡¯s not safe.¡±
Chao Bai seemed to be listening to Kong Rui, but he also seemed distracted.
Seeing that Chao Bai didn¡¯t react for a long time, Kong Rui asked again, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±
Chao Bai finally said, ¡°I can make this ce yours.¡±
Kong Rui blinked, as if she didn¡¯t understand Chao Bai¡¯s words for a moment. After a while, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re saying that you can set up another restriction in this space to prevent others froming over?¡±
Chao Bai shook his head. ¡°No! I can make this spacepletely yours!¡±
As soon as Chao Bai finished speaking, he formed a hand seal and silently chanted a series of incantations.
Before Kong Rui could react, everything in front of her changed rapidly.
She blinked and tried her best to adapt to the change in front of her. In just a few seconds, the space filled with the smell of blood suddenly lit up.
The mottled marks on the wall turned into protruding shapes. They were totems that Kong Rui had never seen before.
Kong Rui looked at the space in front of her in disbelief. ¡°How did you do it?¡±
Chao Bai shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a small trick. This ce is from the same lineage as the spell technique I cultivate. Using the original design of this ce, it¡¯s very simple to change.¡±
As Kong Rui looked at everything in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that Chao Bai was showing off!
She probably wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this level even if she cultivated for a few more years. However, what Chao Bai said made Kong Rui very concerned.
¡°You said that the space here is from the same lineage as the spell technique you cultivate? Then you¡¯re from the same sect? You¡¯re¡¡± Kong Rui pointed at Chao Bai in disbelief.
However, Chao Bai pped Kong Rui¡¯s finger away and said in disdain, ¡°Don¡¯t associate me with these unorthodox things! They used some unorthodox methods to obtain unorthodox spells, so this ce is in a mess!¡±
Kong Rui was still skeptical even after she heard Chao Bai¡¯s words.
Was she too blindly trusting of Chao Bai?
Although she had seen Chao Bai on Spirit Mountain, she had never asked about his identity. Although Chao Bai had saved her a few times, it didn¡¯t mean that this person was definitely on the same side as her!
Kong Rui¡¯s sudden realization made her frown.
Chao Bai also noticed the change in Kong Rui¡¯s mood. He raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What strange things are you thinking about?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to make it too obvious, so she only said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re very impressive, which surprised me.¡±
Chao Bai clearly didn¡¯t believe Kong Rui¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t intend to probe further. ¡°I¡¯ll change the restrictions outside. In the future, you can use this ce as your alchemy room.¡±
Chapter 139 - 139 Finding the Pill Furnace
139 Finding the Pill Furnace
As Kong Rui looked at the huge pill furnace, she frowned involuntarily.
Thinking of how corpses had been refined inside, Kong Rui felt disgusted. ¡°This thing looks too dirty. I don¡¯t want it.¡±
Kong Rui frowned and stared at the pill furnace.
Chao Bai thought for a moment, then he waved his hand to put the pill furnace into his storage space.
!!
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and waited for Chao Bai to continue. Unexpectedly, he actually turned around and walked in the direction of the array.
¡°Huh? What about my pill furnace?¡± Kong Rui chased after Chao Bai anxiously.
Chao Bai walked to the brothel keeper¡¯s side without looking back. Then, he grabbed one of her arms and pulled her into the array.
¡°I¡¯ll go find you a pill furnace now,¡± Chao Bai said. Then, he turned to look at Kong Rui. ¡°Aren¡¯t youing?¡±
Kong Rui froze for a moment before quickly walking into the array.
After a moment of dizziness, she returned to the room in Fragrant Garden.
The procuress fell to the ground beside the potted nt. Kong Rui watched as the array in front of her gradually disappeared.
Kong Rui pushed the procuress lying on the ground.
The procuress woke up in a daze, but when she saw Kong Rui, she had a frightened expression.
Kong Rui had already covered her face with the bamboo hat again, so the procuress couldn¡¯t see her expression.
She said coldly, ¡°Forget everything you saw today!¡±
¡°I know, I know!¡± the procuress said hurriedly.
She didn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about such a terrifying ce. If others found out, how would Fragrant Garden¡¯s business continue?! If her master found out that she had leaked the secret and she was thrown into the pill furnace to refine it, wouldn¡¯t that be even more terrifying?!
Seeing the brothel keeper¡¯s panicked expression, Kong Rui continued, ¡°Seal this room. No one is allowed to enter without my permission!¡±
Not daring to dy at all, the procuress immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll do it immediately! Without Master¡¯s instructions, no one will be allowed in!¡±
As the procuress spoke, she lifted her skirt and was about to run out, but since she was too afraid, she tripped a few times and stumbled out of the door.
As Kong Rui watched the procuress, she could understand her current mood. After all, it was already good enough that an ordinary person didn¡¯t go crazy after seeing such a scene!
Before Kong Rui could praise the procuress, Chao Bai grabbed her and dragged her out.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t react in time and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the servant at the door had already been called away by the procuress. Otherwise, Kong Rui would have been so embarassed!
¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Kong Rui called out softly. Chao Bai had grabbed her wrist, so she had no choice but to follow him out.
¡°To go look for a pill furnace.¡± Chao Bai rushed out without looking back.
Kong Rui wanted to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t resist Chao Bai¡¯s strength at all. She could only let him grab her and drag her out.
Chao Bai only stopped when he reached the entrance of Fragrant Garden.
Kong Rui stopped and looked up at Chao Bai. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Chao Bai seemed to be stunned. After a while, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where to find a pill furnace.¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She had wanted to ask just now, since the two of them were not familiar with the Imperial Capital at all. Not to mention finding a good pill furnace, they didn¡¯t even know where pill furnaces could be refined!
Kong Rui sighed and was about to walk back when she saw Chao Bai looking in a direction in a daze.
¡°What¡¯s wrong now?¡± Kong Rui followed Chao Bai¡¯s gaze and saw a carriage rushing past.
Chao Bai¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°There¡¯s something good in that carriage!¡±
When Kong Rui saw Chao Bai¡¯s expression, she couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to snatch it!¡±
Chapter 140 - 140 Poison Master’s Medicine
140 Poison Master¡¯s Medicine
Before Kong Rui could finish speaking, Chao Bai had already rushed towards the carriage.
This time, Kong Rui moved very quickly and grabbed Chao Bai, who was about to rush forward.
¡°Stop!¡± Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bai¡¯s arm with both hands and stopped him sternly.
Chao Bai stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Kong Rui with a nk expression. ¡°What?¡±
!!
Kong Rui rolled her eyes again and sighed. ¡°Are you going to rob people in broad daylight?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Chao Bai didn¡¯t seem to think there was anything wrong with it and asked self-righteously.
Kong Rui froze for a moment before frowning. ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for myself! I can already tell that the carriage belongs to the Nie family. We can just go to their residenceter! Now, go back to Fragrant Garden obediently!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s order didn¡¯t work. Chao Bai still looked at the carriage indignantly. Kong Rui pulled Chao Bai back without any exnation.
Now that Han Academy and the Profound Heaven Sect had alreadye to cause trouble, if they robbed the Nie family¡¯s carriage in broad daylight, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to stay in Fragrant Garden in the future!
At the very least, Kong Rui was satisfied with this ce. She didn¡¯t n to find another ce for the time being.
Coincidentally, she was also going to look for Kong Niang¡¯s enemy, so she could take this opportunity to check out the Nie family¡¯s residence.
Thest time she entered and left the Nie family¡¯s residence, Kong Rui was still worried that the Yin-Yang Umbre wouldn¡¯t be able topletely hide her whereabouts. This time, with Chao Bai around, they should be able to move more freely!
Kong Rui made up her mind and pulled Chao Bai towards the door of Fragrant Garden. Just as she walked through the door, she heard the procuress giving orders arrogantly. ¡°Let me tell you, in the future, Pavilion Master Zi Xuan¡ Pfft, no one is allowed to enter that room upstairs again. Do you hear me?!¡±
As Kong Rui watched the procuress give orders in a high-pitched voice and her hands on her hips, he couldn¡¯t help but think of how frightened she had been in the space.
People really became arrogant when they had the slightest bit of power.
Kong Rui and Chao Bai circled around the crowd and quickly entered the backyard.
Initially, she had nned to throw those troublemakers into the space, but after understanding the situation in the space, Kong Rui had other ns.
After leaving those people in the backyard, Kong Rui took out a bottle of medicine that the Poison Master had given her before she left the Demon Abyss.
It was said that taking this potion in small doses could cause people to lose their memories. Taking it inrge doses could make people go crazy. If the dosage was too high, they would die!
Kong Rui took out the potion, but there was only a small bottle.
This bottle of medicine was obviously not enough for the people in front of him. At most, half of them would lose their memories.
Just as Kong Rui was hesitating, Chao Bai snatched the medicine bottle and forced a few people to drink the medicine.
After drinking the potion, some of those people spun in circles dizzily, while others sat on the ground, crying andughing at the same time.
Chao Bai nced at the medicine and smiled. ¡°The Poison Master¡¯s Daylily Powder is indeed worthy of its reputation!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and looked at Chao Bai in surprise. ¡°You know the name of this medicine? You know the Poison Master?¡±
Chao Bai smiled mysteriously, but didn¡¯t exin further.
Then, he grabbed their necks and poured the remaining potions into their mouths.
When the others saw this, they either trembled in fear or screamed.
Fortunately, Chao Bai had set up a barrier here previously. No matter how loud they shouted, the people outside couldn¡¯t hear or see them.
After Chao Bai poured all the medicine in the medicine bottle into those people¡¯s mouths, there were still more than ten people sitting on the spot and cursing.
Chao Bai immediately took out another small medicine bottle from his pocket and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll try the effect of this bottle of mine and see if it canpare to the Poison Master¡¯s!¡±
With that, Chao Bai poured the medicine into the mouths of the few people who were shouting the loudest.
Chapter 141 - 141 People Fell From the Sky Again?
141 People Fell From the Sky Again?
When those people were forced to drink the potion, their faces were still filled with indignation as they kept shouting.
However, a momentter, their eyes zed over and they didn¡¯t speak anymore. There was even a disgusting liquid flowing from the corners of their mouths.
¡°What happened to them?¡± As Kong Rui looked at those people, she had already guessed the oue, but she still asked.
¡°They¡¯ve just be mentally retarded.¡± Chao Bai shrugged, not surprised at all.
¡°Where did you get this medicine?¡± Kong Rui looked at the medicine bottle in Chao Bai¡¯s hand. It was a small green porcin bottle. It didn¡¯t look like something a Poison Master would use.
Chao Bai had only fed those people a small mouthful, but they were already mentally retarded. The effect was even stronger than that of the Poison Master¡¯s medicine!
¡°I just imitated that old fellow¡¯s medicine for fun!¡± Chao Bai said nonchntly, not taking this medicine seriously at all.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. Could this guy be even more impressive than the Poison Master? But where did he get the Poison Master¡¯s medicine?
Without letting Kong Rui think too much about it, Chao Bai continued to feed the others medicine.
Those who had already seen theirpanions be mentally retarded naturally wouldn¡¯t obediently take the medicine. They struggled desperately to escape.
How could Chao Bai let them off just like that? He grabbed a person and poured the medicine into his mouth.
He seemed to find this method too slow, so he snapped his fingers. In the next moment, everyone who hadn¡¯t been drugged opened their mouths in unison and looked at Chao Bai like children waiting to be fed.
Chao Bai walked to every single person and forced the medicine down under their horrified gazes.
After forcing everyone to drink the medicine, Chao Bai didn¡¯t look at them anymore. He turned to Kong Rui and said, ¡°It¡¯s all settled. What are we going to do next?¡±
When Kong Rui saw Chao Bai¡¯s slightly excited expression, she felt that he seemed to be asking for praise.
Kong Rui nced at those people and said, ¡°Get the procuress to find someone to throw them in an inconspicuous ce. We¡¯ll discuss our next ns after their sects discover them.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to go through so much trouble!¡± As Chao Bai spoke, he drew a spiritual energy vortex in the air.
The spiritual energy in the vortex fluctuated quickly, forming a whirlwind that swept up those people¡¯s bodies. In the blink of an eye, those people disappeared into the spiritual energy vortex. After Chao Bai clenched his fist, the spiritual energy vortex disappeared.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but marvel at how brilliant Chao Bai¡¯s array formation was. She had to find an opportunity to learn it.
As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly remembered that something was amiss.
¡°Where did you send them?¡± Kong Rui asked when she saw Chao Bai¡¯s smug expression.
¡°Spirit Mountain!¡± Chao Bai said matter-of-factly.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.
She should have expected this.
Like her, Chao Bai wasn¡¯t familiar with the capital. It was inconvenient for them to throw these people anywhere in the capital.
Kong Rui had thought that Chao Bai might throw them to the Li family¡¯s home. After all, he had lived there for a few days. She didn¡¯t expect¡
Spirit Mountain was a waste recycling station to him. Anything could be thrown to Spirit Mountain!
However, this was a good idea. If these people were abandoned on Spirit Mountain, the Profound Heaven Sect and Han Academy wouldn¡¯t be able to find them so quickly. It saved them a lot of trouble.
However, the creatures on Spirit Mountain would probably be shocked by the dozens of people who suddenly descended from the sky!
Kong Rui was right. A few demons who had secretly escaped from the Demon Abyss were digging for herbs on Spirit Mountain, but they were almost scared out of their wits by the dozens of people who had descended from the sky.
After seeing those mentally retarded clearly, they were even more puzzled. ¡°People fell from the sky again?¡±
Chapter 142 - 142 Take Care
142 Take Care
Since he had settled those people for the time being, Chao Bai reached out and prepared to bring Kong Rui to the Nie family¡¯s residence to find the good things he had just seen. Kong Rui didn¡¯t refuse this time and only gave Chao Bai some instructions.
¡°The Nie family is different from the Li family. The Nie family is filled with powerhouses. You have to be careful! Although the purpose of our trip is to find things, I still have things to do. You have to listen to my arrangements. Also, you can¡¯t do anything too excessive. I don¡¯t want to make too many enemies now!¡± After Kong Rui finished speaking, she saw Chao Bai looking distracted.
Kong Rui frowned, but she knew that it was useless if Chao Bai didn¡¯t listen.
Sighing, Kong Rui reached out and grabbed Chao Bai¡¯s hand. Then, she smiled gently. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
Chao Bai finally nodded in satisfaction. Then, he formed a seal with one hand and drew a circle on the ground, forming another spiritual energy vortex.
The two of them disappeared into the backyard.
After the procuress finished teaching the group of girls and servants a lesson, she was about to report to the two masters when she realized that the backyard was already empty.
¡°Where did they go?! They¡¯re really elusive!¡± The procuress couldn¡¯t help but mutter.
Even though she was experienced and knowledgeable, she rarely saw people this elusive.
The procuress brushed the dust off her dress and turned to walk towards the atrium. She had just taken a few steps when she saw Su Niang hiding not far away.
The procuress frowned and her expression darkened as she sneered, ¡°Su Niang, get out here!¡±
Su Niang responded in a panic. After a while, she pushed open the door and walked out.
¡°Madam Tian, why are you looking for me?¡± Su Niang lowered her head and asked in a low voice.
Madam Tian snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t control you just because you¡¯re living in the backyard now! It¡¯s only because Master is kind-hearted that she let you stay here with Tong Sheng, that fatherless kid. You guys better behave yourselves and not cause trouble for Fragrant Garden! Tell me! Why were you hiding there just now?¡±
Madam Tian warned Su Niang sternly, as if Su Niang was someone who wanted to ruin the future of Fragrant Garden.
Su Niang lowered her head and remained silent. No one knew what she was thinking.
Seeing that Su Niang didn¡¯t react, Madam Tian reached out to push her.
Unexpectedly, just as her hand touched Su Niang¡¯s shoulder, she was forced back by a huge force.
Madam Tian was shocked. She looked at Su Niang in surprise and realized that the force that had shaken her just now was actually from Tong Sheng!
Tong Sheng retracted his hands, but his eyes were fixed on Madam Tian.
Madam Tian sized up Tong Sheng before asking coldly, ¡°Where did you learn these abilities?¡±
¡°That wasn¡¯t an ordinary move!¡± Madam Tian stared at Tong Shen to observe his reaction.
Su Niang looked at Madam Tian in panic. ¡°Tong Sheng is just born strong. You know that!¡±
Madam Tian nced at Su Niang and snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t use such an excuse to brush me off! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone with such great strength! I advise you and your mother to behave yourselves. Master didn¡¯t take you two in to give you a chance to stab her in the back! Although I, Madam Tian, am not a good person, I still know that people should be grateful to their saviors!¡±
As Madam Tian spoke, she carefully observed Su Niang and Tong Sheng¡¯s reactions. Then, she sighed. ¡°You guys should behave yourselves!¡±
With that, Madam Tian didn¡¯t look at Su Niang and her son again. She tidied her slightly messy clothes and turned to leave.
Su Niang¡¯s eyes flickered as she watched Madam Tian leave.
Tong Sheng grabbed his mother¡¯s hand tightly, as if he was afraid of something.
Chapter 143 - 143 Killing the Princess
143 Killing the Princess
Kong Rui looked at the familiar scenery in front of her. It seemed to be Nie Yin¡¯s courtyard.
Kong Rui was surprised that Chao Bai could urately find Nie Yin¡¯s courtyard.
¡°Why did you want toe here?¡± Kong Rui asked.
¡°I sense that thing here!¡± Chao Bai said nonchntly, not intending to exin further.
¡°What is it?¡± Kong Rui was even more curious. As she followed Chao Bai towards a certain direction, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.
¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there!¡± Chao Bai replied perfunctorily again.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but didn¡¯t continue asking.
With the protection of Chao Bai¡¯s invisibility technique, they could get around much easier.
Nie Yin¡¯s courtyard was muchrger than Li Ling¡¯s.
As Kong Rui followed behind Chao Bai and walked along a path lined with willow trees, a small courtyard door appeared in front of her. There were all kinds of potted nts and decorations in the courtyard, and there was even a rockery pond.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was only Nie Yin¡¯s temporary residence in the capital, but it was almost half the size of the Li family¡¯s residence!
Thest time she camete at night, she didn¡¯t realize that there were so many things here!
However, Nie Yin was about to marry the princess. This was probably a small gift of ¡°sincerity¡± sent by the queen!
Kong Rui was about to walk forward when Chao Bai grabbed her arm and stopped her.
Chao Bai pulled Kong Rui behind a huge banyan tree.
A small group of guards quickly appeared from the entrance of the courtyard and quickly passed by the tree. They didn¡¯t look like the guards patrolling the Nie family, but more like a guard team from the pce.
Could it be that the queen had specifically sent someone to monitor the Nie family¡¯s residence?
The Nie family and the royal family had fallen out?
As soon as the small group of guards passed, Kong Rui vaguely heard voicesing from the courtyard.
¡°He¡¯s gone! Let¡¯s continue!¡± A voice sounded. Kong Rui recognized this voice. It was the voice of an elder of Nie Yin¡¯s.
It seemed like they were secretly plotting something and didn¡¯t want to let the queen¡¯s people hear them!
Kong Rui and Chao Bai looked at each other and saw the same thought in each other¡¯s eyes.
The two of them walked along the wall to the entrance of the courtyard and leaned against the wall to listen to themotion inside.
Kong Rui knew that with Nie Yin¡¯s current strength, even if they walked closer, they wouldn¡¯t be able to discover them.
However, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that Nie Yin didn¡¯t have other powerhouses with him. To be safe, it was better to stay away.
However, this distance made Kong Rui unable to hear their conversation, making her a little frustrated.
Chao Bai noticed Kong Rui¡¯s frustration and took out an exquisite shell-shaped thing from his storage space.
¡°What is this?¡± Kong Rui looked at the thing and asked curiously.
Chao Bai smiled and formed a hand seal with one hand, then pointed at the shell.
Chao Bai brought the shell to Kong Rui¡¯s ear.
Kong Rui clearly heard Nie Yin¡¯s voiceing from the shell.
¡°What is this? A mouthpiece?¡± Kong Rui looked at the shell in surprise.
Chao Bai then pressed his finger to his lips and shushed him.
Kong Rui immediately covered her mouth and listened attentively to the conversation between Nie Yin and the others.
¡°My agreement with the Queen has not been finalized. Now that the princess is seriously injured, it¡¯s impossible for her to get married any time soon.¡± Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded very gloomy.
¡°If you guys can¡¯t reach an agreement, our n will probably continue to be dyed!¡± Someone said in an indignant tone.
¡°This won¡¯t do! We have to think of a way. Otherwise, if there are any more abnormal movements on the Spirit Mountain, we¡¯ll¡¡± The person paused, as if he was hesitating about something.
Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Is there no other way?¡±
The previous person said, ¡°There are only two ways now. Either you marry the Princess, and thenwe can go to Spirit Mountain as a matter of course.¡±
¡°Or¡¡± That person¡¯s voice became even more sinister. ¡°Kill the Princess to avoid future trouble!¡±
Chapter 144 - 144 There’s Still a Contract
144 There¡¯s Still a Contract
Although Kong Rui knew that Nie Yin definitely didn¡¯t have any feelings for Wen Qiong, she didn¡¯t expect them to actually want to kill Wen Qiong!
However, she didn¡¯t pity Wen Qiong.
After all, Wen Qiong deserved to die!
Kong Rui restrained the killing intent that shed across her eyes as she listened to the people inside continue to discuss.
!!
¡°Kill the princess?¡± Nie Yin sneered. ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡±
¡°Do you know how many people the queen sent to secretly guard the princess¡¯ pce?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s tone was cold and he gritted his teeth as he spoke.
¡°The queen has already thought it through. If the princess really can¡¯t be cured, even if she has to use a life-prolonging method, she will try to keep the princess alive!¡± Nie Yin sounded angry, and he didn¡¯t have the calmness he usually had in front of outsiders.
¡°Logically speaking, the princess has natural phoenix essence on her body. Why did she get so seriously injured this time?¡± Another voice sounded.
¡°It¡¯s said that the little phoenix was kidnapped!¡± Nie Yin sounded a little anxious. ¡°The little phoenix probably isn¡¯t around, so the phoenix essence didn¡¯t work.¡±
¡°Didn¡¯t the queen once say that the phoenix bone and phoenix essence are one in the same? Even if the little phoenix isn¡¯t by the princess¡¯ side, the bone and blood have the same effect!¡± That person was even more puzzled.
¡°I heard the queen mention that the little phoenix and the princess had a contract, so as long as they find the little phoenix and drink its bone blood, the princess will recover!¡± Nie Yin continued.
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes widened.
No wonder the little phoenix had been feeling unwell these days and always looked dispirited.
So there was a contract?
The queen was really cautious. It was bad enough that she snatched her phoenix bone and phoenix essence, but she even trapped the little phoenix with a contract!
¡°I heard that if the little phoenix leaves the princess for too long, it will consume its essence energy day by day and eventually die of weakness one day!¡± Nie Yin sounded thoughtful, as if he was plotting something.
When Kong Rui heard this news, she could no longer remain calm.
Could it be that she had harmed the little phoenix by saving it from the pce?
What should she do now?
How could she break the bindings of the contract?
Kong Rui wanted to capture Nie Yin and question him, but she knew that it was definitely a bad idea for her to appear now.
She gritted her teeth and tried her best to suppress her impulsive emotions. After she took a deep breath, she held her breath as she continued to listen to the conversation between Nie Yin and the others.
¡°Then you n to capture and kill the phoenix? This way, the princess would die without anyone knowing we did it!¡± The person sounded excited.
¡°Do you know who stole the phoenix? Do you know where the phoenix was taken?¡± Nie Yin questioned.
The person paused for a moment. ¡°Rumor has it that it has something to do with Li Ling, who suddenly rose to prominence.¡±
¡°Then where is Li Ling now?¡± Nie Yin continued to ask.
That person was silent for a long time before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s start with assassinating the princess! This seems to be easier than finding the little phoenix and killing it!¡±
Nie Yin sighed heavily and said after a while, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll go to the pce again and see what other arrangements the queen has.¡±
¡°In addition, get someone to prepare to go to Spirit Mountain. This time¡ I must find that ce!¡± Nie Yin sounded determined.
Kong Rui subconsciously nced at Chao Bai, but she couldn¡¯t see anything through the veil.
Before she could react, Chao Bai pulled her into his arms.
Kong Rui was about to struggle when she heard Nie Yin¡¯s door open. She immediately fell silent and didn¡¯t dare to move again.
In the next moment, Nie Yin and a man in a dark gray hooded robe walked out of the room.
Chapter 145 - 145 Discovered
145 Discovered
Clearly, the two of them had cultivation levels lower than Chao Bai¡¯s and didn¡¯t discover the invisibility array set up by Chao Bai.
Kong Rui frowned and tried to see the face under the hood through the gap in Chao Bai¡¯s arm, but she couldn¡¯t see anything.
After the two of them walked out of the other door, Kong Rui struggled out of Chao Bai¡¯s arms.
¡°Nie Yin said that he wanted to find a certain ce on Spirit Mountain. You¡¯ve lived on Spirit Mountain for so long, so do you know where they¡¯re looking for?¡± Kong Rui asked curiously.
Chao Bai shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai suspiciously. It was obvious that she didn¡¯t believe him. However, since he was unwilling to say it, she wouldn¡¯t get anything no matter how she asked.
She waved her hand and looked in the direction where Nie Yin and the others had left. ¡°I have to find a way to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix as soon as possible! If they really kill Wen Qiong before the contract is broken, the little phoenix might be implicated!¡±
Chao Bai nodded in agreement.
¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find what you¡¯re looking for first. Then, I want to enter the pce immediately!¡± Clearly worried that Nie Yin would attack early, Kong Rui was a little anxious.
Chao Bai looked around, then he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡±
¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Kong Rui asked subconsciously.
¡°The aura of the thing I¡¯m looking for is gone.¡± Chao Bai sounded a little dejected and anxious.
Kong Rui looked in the direction of Chao Bai¡¯s gaze and asked, ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡±
¡°A material that can be used to refine a pill furnace,¡± Chao Bai said seriously. ¡°I clearly sensed it on that carriage, but it¡¯s gone now!¡±
As Chao Bai spoke, there was even a hint ofint in his tone.
Kong Rui pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for the thing to disappear into thin air. Perhaps it was hidden somewhere by the Nie family!¡±
Chao Bai was dissatisfied with not finding anything and still wanted to search around.
¡°Who is it?!¡± A stern voice sounded as a figure shed out from behind Kong Rui and the other man.
As soon as the figure appeared, it suddenly struck Chao Bai¡¯s back.
Kong Rui was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect someone to discover their tracks so quickly and even appear behind them to ambush them!
Chao Bai¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t slow, but he only managed to dodge the attack.
Afraid that she would be hurt, he carried Kong Rui in his arms. However, Kong Rui knew that this would only affect Chao Bai¡¯s movements and hinder their escape.
Kong Rui pushed Chao Bai¡¯s arm away. ¡°I can do it. Let¡¯s leave this ce as soon as possible!¡±
¡°Who dares to trespass into the Nie family¡¯s residence?! Die here!¡± The voice sounded ruthless. Wherever the voice went, it actually cut through the void.
Kong Rui looked at the person and saw that he had a beard and a golden crown on his head. He actually looked very dignified, but this dignified aura was enveloped by a strong killing intent.
That person struck out at Chao Bai and Kong Rui again. This time, it actually created a whistling sound in the void.
Kong Rui was shocked and wanted to dodge, but she was pushed to the side by Chao Bai.
This time, Chao Bai didn¡¯t dodge but faced it head-on.
He formed hand seals with both hands to conjure a huge light shield in front of him, blocking the heavy punch.
The bearded man actually stopped when he saw this.
He stood about ten meters away from Kong Rui and Chao Bai with his hands behind his back. ¡°Who are you guys? How dare you guys barge into the Nie family¡¯s residence? You guys are too big for your britches!¡±
Kong Rui red at the person beside Chao Bai. ¡°Who are you? You attacked us indiscriminately!¡±
Chapter 146 - 146 Nie Lin
146 Nie Lin
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s usation, the person chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t even know who I am, but you still sneaked into the Nie family¡¯s residence, so you obviously have ulterior motives!¡±
¡°We sneaked in, but we didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Kong Rui knew that she was being unreasonable, but she was still thinking about how to escape.
That person seemed to find Kong Rui and Chao Bai very interesting and suddenlyughed. ¡°How interesting! I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting person in a long time!¡±
¡°Tell me! Why did you enter the Nie family¡¯s residence?¡± The person asked with a smile.
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai. Seeing that Chao Bai was still on guard and had no intention of rxing, she said again, ¡°Let us go and I¡¯ll tell you!¡±
The man raised his eyebrows and nodded. ¡°Alright! I can promise you that I¡¯ll let you guys go.¡±
Kong Rui blinked and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you serious? Are you a man of your word?¡±
That person chuckled and replied, ¡°I always keep my word!!¡±
¡°But¡ will they listen to you?¡± Kong Rui looked at the surrounding guards.
Those people realized that something was wrong when they heard the voice of the person in front of them. When they saw the man, they all seemed very respectful.
Presumably, not only was this person¡¯s cultivation level high, but his identity in the Nie family was definitely high as well!
If he was really willing to let them go, at least they would be able to clear this level!
When that person heard Kong Rui¡¯s question, he waved at the surrounding guards. The guards immediately stood quietly at the side to wait.
That person continued, ¡°I¡¯m the First Elder of the Nie family. If I say I can let you guys go, I¡¯ll naturally let you guys go!¡±
Nie Lin, the Grand Elder of the Nie family?
Kong Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She didn¡¯t expect to meet Kong Niang¡¯s sworn enemy today!
However, Nie Lin¡¯s cultivation level was very profound. Even Chao Bai probably wasn¡¯t his match. It probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy to avenge Kong Niang today¡
Seeing that Kong Rui remained silent, Nie Lin finally became impatient!
¡°How is it, little girl? Tell me why you¡¯re here today!¡± Nie Lin urged.
Kong Rui raised her head gently. The veil ruffled with the wind as she said, ¡°We came to the Nie family¡¯s residence today because we thought that there was a treasure in the Nie family¡¯s residence and wanted to investigate!¡±
¡°Treasure?¡± Nie Lin raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn¡¯t doubt Kong Rui¡¯s words. ¡°What treasure are you talking about that made youe to the Nie family¡¯s residence to search so boldly?¡±
Kong Rui turned to nce in Chao Bai¡¯s direction. ¡°A material that can be used to make a pill furnace!¡±
¡°This brother of mine happened to encounter the Nie family¡¯s carriage on the way and realized that there were materials we had been searching for for a long time on the carriage, so we rashly barged into the Nie family¡¯s residence!¡± Kong Rui said half-truthfully.
Nie Lin seemed to be in a good mood. He continued to stare at Kong Rui and asked, ¡°Do you guys need this material that much?¡±
Kong Rui lowered her eyes slightly and spoke again after a while. ¡°Because my master is seriously ill, he urgently needs to refine a top-grade pill. Unfortunately, the pill furnaces in this world are too low-grade and can¡¯t refine pills, so the two of us took the risk and came to steal the treasure.¡±
¡°You¡¯re alchemists?¡± Nie Lin¡¯s voice suddenly rose. He sounded very excited.
Kong Rui noticed Nie Lin¡¯s abnormal reaction and said, ¡°We know a little about alchemy.¡±
Kong Rui thought to herself, ¡°Since Chao Bai could imitate the prescription of the Poison Master to make medicine, he should be good at alchemy, right?¡±
In any case, it wasn¡¯t so easy to escape now. Perhaps, if they guessed Nie Lin¡¯s thoughts, they might be able to escape!
Chapter 147 - 147 Pill Testing
147 Pill Testing
Nie Lin sized up Chao Bai and Kong Rui. ¡°I have a small request. Since you guys are alchemists, if you guys can do it, I¡¯ll let you guys go!¡±
When she heard Nie Lin¡¯s words, Kong Rui¡¯s eyes darted around and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±
Nie Lin still had a smile on his face, but a scheming look shed across his eyes. ¡°Test medicine!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly. Even with the veiled hat blocking her face, Nie Lin could still sense the change in Kong Rui¡¯s emotions.
Heughed out loud. ¡°You don¡¯t dare to?¡±
Kong Rui gritted her teeth. ¡°How would I know if you¡¯re taking the opportunity to harm us or not?!¡±
¡°Me?¡± Nie Lin sneered. ¡°Do you guys still have the right to choose now?¡±
As soon as Nie Lin finished speaking, the guards immediately surrounded Kong Rui and Chao Bai.
Kong Rui gritted her teeth, but Chao Bai still didn¡¯t move. After a while, Kong Rui said, ¡°Alright! I can agree to test the medicine, but you have to let my brother go!¡±
Seeing that there was danger, Kong Rui could only think of protecting him and letting him leave first.
At this moment, Chao Bai, who had not moved at all, said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t just want us to test the medicine, right?¡±
¡°What do you think I want to do?¡± Nie Lin seemed to be very amused as he asked Chao Bai.
¡°You¡¯re poisoned and currentlyck a good medicine to detoxify the poison,¡± Chao Bai said nonchntly. ¡°Although you have a few pills, you don¡¯t know which one is truly effective! Am I right?¡±
Not to mention Kong Rui, even the surrounding guards were dumbfounded.
If not for the fact that Nie Lin was in front of them, making them dare not to be too impudent, they would have already gathered together and whispered to each other!
Nie Lin¡¯s expression changed and he stared at Chao Bai intently. ¡°What else do you know?¡±
Chao Bai chuckled and continued, ¡°I also know that you weren¡¯t recently infected with this poison. It¡¯s been quite a while now. It¡¯s just that for some reason, this poison has acted up recently, and it¡¯s uncontroble, so you want to test the medicine on someone! However, even if you find a person to test the medicine on, the oue might not be what you want!¡±
When Nie Lin heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, his expression became livid, as if he was very agitated.
Kong Rui also looked at Chao Bai in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Chao Bai to find out so much in such a short period of time!
Nie Lin thought for a moment before saying to the guards, ¡°Bring them to my courtyard! I want to personally interrogate these two people who trespassed into the Nie family¡¯s residence!¡±
The guards were dismayed, but no one dared to disobey Nie Lin¡¯s orders.
Chao Bai gently pushed Kong Rui¡¯s arm. Only then did Kong Ruie back to her senses and look at Chao Bai.
Chao Bai sent a voice transmission with his divine sense. ¡°I¡¯ll think of a way to knock him outter. Run when you have the chance!¡±
Kong Rui wanted to refute, but she saw Chao Bai turn around and follow the guards. He had no intention of letting her refuse.
However, Kong Rui wasn¡¯t someone who abandoned herpanion and only cared about her own safety!
She immediately sent a telepathic message to Chao Bai. ¡°Escape with me! I won¡¯t leave you here alone!¡±
Kong Rui could feel Chao Bai¡¯s back suddenly stiffen, but he didn¡¯t stop.
After a while, Kong Rui heard Chao Bai¡¯s voice transmission again. ¡°Alright.¡±
The two of them were brought to Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard by the guards.
The courtyard seemed very gloomy. Even the decorations inside were ck.
As soon as Kong Rui walked into the courtyard, she felt a chill down her spine. She kept feeling that someone was spying on her.
Chao Bai silently slowed down and walked beside Kong Rui.
Chapter 148 - 148 Detoxification
148 Detoxification
The two of them stood in the courtyard, while the guards retreated.
Nie Lin stood in the middle of the courtyard as he looked at the two people in front of him. ¡°Who are you two?¡±
The two of them had their faces covered with bamboo hats. Originally, Nie Lin wasn¡¯t curious about their appearances. After all, they were just two testers, so he didn¡¯t care what they looked like, but now, he was curious about their identities.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t say anything. She turned in Chao Bai¡¯s direction and waited for his answer.
!!
Chao Bai didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of answering Nie Lin. He only said indifferently, ¡°Elder Nie, it¡¯s better for you to focus on your health.¡±
Nie Lin didn¡¯t mind Chao Bai¡¯sck of cooperation. He simply chuckled and said, ¡°Alright! Since you know that I¡¯m poisoned and that I¡¯ve been poisoned for a long time, I¡¯m sure you know the way to detoxify the poison!¡±
Hearing Nie Lin¡¯s question, Kong Rui even looked forward to it.
However, in the next moment, Chao Bai poured cold water on both of them. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Nie Lin felt dejected and asked, ¡°How can you not know?¡±
¡°Could it be that everything you just said was just a guess?¡± Nie Lin¡¯s voice suddenly rose. Clearly, he felt that Chao Bai was lying to him.
However, before Nie Lin lost his temper, Chao Bai said, ¡°It¡¯s not a guess. It¡¯s just that I happen to know the person who poisoned Elder Nie. As for the poison you were poisoned with, I¡¯ve seen it before, but I need to study it more carefully.¡±
When he heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Lin¡¯s expression changed. ¡°No! It¡¯s impossible!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know what Nie Lin was shocked about. She saw him staring fixedly at Chao Bai with rm, as if he had seen a ghost.
Chao Bai shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±
¡°Since you don¡¯t want to try my method, I can¡¯t force you,¡± Chao Bai continued, clearly not nning to tell Nie Lin his method.
Kong Rui could clearly sense that Nie Lin was conflicted, but Nie Lin didn¡¯t speak for a long time.
Chao Bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He just waited quietly at the side.
Kong Rui sent a voice transmission to Chao Bai again. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who poisoned him?¡±
There was already a person in Kong Rui¡¯s mind, but she wasn¡¯t sure if her guess was right.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t answer Kong Rui. He only asked Nie Lin again, ¡°What do you n to do, Elder Nie? Or do you think it¡¯s more convenient to kill the two of us directly?¡±
Not understanding why Chao Bai wanted to provoke Nie Lin at this time, Kong Rui frowned.
Nie Lin took a deep breath and said, ¡°Alright! I believe you! Tell me what to do!¡±
Kong Rui felt Chao Bai heave a sigh of relief.
He said to Nie Lin, ¡°The poison in your body has already seeped into your internal organs. It¡¯s not easy to remove it overnight. Right now, I have a way to temporarily ease the pain when the poison acts up. I wonder if you¡¯re willing to give it a try.¡±
Nie Lin was clearly dissatisfied with Chao Bai¡¯s suggestion, but reducing the pain was good as well. After all, when the poison acted up, the pain was too torturous! Moreover, the frequency of the poison acting up seemed to be getting higher and higher. Nie Lin vaguely felt that he was about to lose control!
It was all that damn woman¡¯s fault!
It was her fault that he had to be controlled and threatened by others!
Killing intent shed in Nie Lin¡¯s eyes, but in the next second, he said to Chao Bai, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll listen to you, as long as it can temporarily relieve my pain!¡±
Chao Bai nodded. ¡°Alright! I need a quiet room. In addition, prepare a pill furnace above the third-grade. I want to refine pills! Prepare a pen and paper. I¡¯ll write down the names of the spiritual herbs I need. Get your subordinates to prepare them!¡±
Chapter 149 - 149 Alchemy
149 Alchemy
When Kong Rui saw Chao Bai instructing Nie Lin, she couldn¡¯t help but admire him.
It really wasn¡¯t easy to maintain his calm under such circumstances.
Since her life wasn¡¯t in danger for the time being, Kong Rui began to think about how to avenge Kong Niang.
Due to the situation, they were forced to relieve Nie Lin¡¯s pain, but before they left the Demon Abyss, Kong Niang gave her two missions. One of them was to kill Nie Lin!
!!
Kong Rui stared fixedly at Nie Lin, her eyes filled with cunningness.
At this moment, Nie Lin didn¡¯t notice Kong Rui¡¯s change in expression at all. He was focused on listening to Chao Bai¡¯s instructions.
After Chao Bai took the pen and paper, he wrote dozens of spiritual herbs.
After Nie Lin looked at the name of the spiritual herbs, he frowned, but still instructed his subordinates to make arrangements.
Kong Rui nced at the list and saw that many of the names of rare top-grade spiritual herbs were on it. It seemed that Chao Bai was nning to use Nie Lin to prepare something good for her!
Nie Lin wasn¡¯t a fool. He naturally knew Chao Bai¡¯s motive, but he didn¡¯t intend to fuss over such a small matter. His life was the most important thing!
Chao Bai brought Kong Rui to the room Nie Lin had prepared.
There were two rows of medicine cabs in this room. One of them was a fifth-grade pill furnace made of seventh-grade red copper. It looked like it was filled with spiritual energy.
Nie Lin instructed his subordinates not to let anyone disturb the two of them while they refined medicine. However, before leaving the room, Nie Lin still set up a restriction at the door and ordered his subordinates to guard it.
Kong Rui knew that Nie Lin was still wary of the two of them.
However, since there were no guards in this room, they had a chance to escape!
However, Kong Rui oversimplified things!
¡°We can¡¯t leave? Why?¡± Kong Rui asked Chao Bai in shock.
Chao Bai looked up at a square magical artifact at the top of the room as he said, ¡°This room is controlled by a barrier. Any array formation will lose its effect here.¡± As Chao Bai spoke, he formed a hand seal.
Kong Rui had seen that spell before. It was used by Chao Bai to ignite the spiritual energy torchst time. However, the spiritual energy me only burned for a moment before extinguishing.
Kong Rui finally understood what Chao Bai meant.
However, just because spiritual energy was useless here didn¡¯t mean that other methods would fail!
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°How about try using my demonic energy?¡±
Kong Rui followed the method that Chao Bai had taught her previously and formed a hand seal with one hand. After she umted demonic energy, she actually lit a small purple me in the room.
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes lit up as she handed the me to Chao Bai.
Chao Bai also looked at Kong Rui in surprise, but then he grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand and extinguished the mes.
¡°We can¡¯t leave yet.¡± Chao Bai exined again, ¡°This person prepared such good equipment for us. I have to refine a few medicinal pills for you before leaving!¡±
Kong Rui frowned slightly. ¡°But we still have other things to do. We can¡¯t¡¡±
Chao Bai extended a finger, indicating for Kong Rui to let him continue. ¡°I only need a day.¡±
Kong Rui thought for a moment before finally agreeing. ¡°Alright! Only one day!¡±
¡°Also, I want Nie Lin dead!¡± Kong Rui¡¯s tone was cold, and her eyes were filled with killing intent.
Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s dead meat!¡±
Kong Rui revealed an expectant smile. Then, she said to Chao Bai, ¡°Do you need me to do anything? Let¡¯s speed up!¡±
Chao Bai held Kong Rui¡¯s hand and brought her to the pill furnace. ¡°Don¡¯t use demonic energy for the time being to avoid being discovered. I¡¯ll teach you how to use spiritual energy to refine pills!¡±
Chapter 150 - 150 Spirit Stones
150 Spirit Stones
Kong Rui looked up at the square artifact above her head. ¡°With that thing around, won¡¯t spiritual energy be useless? Can you even refine pills?¡±
Chao Bai blinked and said mysteriously, ¡°There¡¯s no need to use our own spiritual energy. First Elder Nie will naturally keep sending us spiritual energy!¡±
Kong Rui was stunned and didn¡¯t believe Chao Bai.
After all, how could there be so much spiritual energy?
Besides, since their own spiritual energy couldn¡¯t be used, even if Nie Lin sent spiritual energy, could they use it?
Kong Rui was wondering about it when she heard voices outside the door.
¡°Open the door.¡± Nie Lin¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.
Kong Rui turned around and looked at Chao Bai. From his calm expression, it was as if he had already guessed that Nie Lin would return.
¡°It¡¯s good that you guys didn¡¯t try to escape.¡± Nie Lin nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You have to know that if you try to escape from here, as long as you activate an array with spiritual energy, the Kunlun Mirror above will take your lives!¡±
Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in shock, then red at Nie Lin from behind the veiled hat.
Nie Lin seemed to sense the killing intent in Kong Rui¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hate me. If you do as I say, I naturally won¡¯t hurt you.¡±
¡°If you can really refine a pill to detoxify me, I can guarantee that not only will I let you guys leave, but I will also give you guys endless wealth!¡± Nie Lin said generously.
Kong Rui pursed her lips. She wasn¡¯t interested in Nie Lin¡¯s conditions at all. Her goal was to take Nie Lin¡¯s life, but now, she was actually controlled by him. How annoying!
However, Chao Bai said to Nie Lin, ¡°Our spiritual energy can¡¯t be used here, so I need enough spirit stones to activate the pill furnace. You aren¡¯t stingy with spirit stones, right?!¡±
Nie Lin raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled. ¡°Of course! The Nie family naturally doesn¡¯tck spirit stones. It depends on how many you need.¡±
Chao Bai calcted it before saying, ¡°Only spirit stones of the Third Grade and above can barely activate the pill furnace. The number of spirit stones of the Third Grade needed to operate the pill furnace for a day is about 100,000. If you use spirit stones of the Third Stage to refine pills, the quality of the pills won¡¯t good. It will take about three days, which is about 300,000 spirit stones of the Third Stage.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s a spirit stone above the Fifth Grade, the quality of this medicinal pill will naturally increase a lot. The time needed is simr. It will need about 50,000 spirit stones a day. Three days will be a total of 150,000 spirit stones of the Fifth Stage.¡±
¡°Of course, if it¡¯s a spirit stone above the Seventh Grade, the quality of the medicinal pill and the refining time will be different. It can be refined in about a day and night, and the number of Seventh Grade spirit stones required is about 30,000.¡±
When she heard Chao Bai¡¯s ounting, Kong Rui¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but drop agape.
Cultivators often needed to umte spiritual energy for cultivation. Alchemists used spiritual energy to activate the pill furnace to refine medicine. The higher the alchemist¡¯s cultivation level, the higher the quality of the medicinal pill they refined.
Of course, the quality of this pill was also rted to the pill furnace and the spiritual herbs chosen.
When alchemists couldn¡¯t use spiritual energy to activate the pill furnace, some alchemists would choose to collect spirit stones as fuel.
However, the alchemists who chose to do this were either rich or desperate to refine medicine.
In the five continents, spirit stones were an important cultivation resource and trading currency.
However, spirit stones were rtively scarce. Compared to themon currency, they could be considered expensive luxury goods. A Fifth Grade spirit stone was worth tens of thousands of gold!
This was something that ordinary cultivators didn¡¯t dare to dream of!
Chapter 151 - 151 Nie Yin Finds Her
151 Nie Yin Finds Her
Different spirit stones had different values.
Even the royal family might not be able to take out so many spirit stones at once!
Unexpectedly, Nie Lin replied without even blinking, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll send someone to send it over immediately! I want to see the medicinal pill you mentioned tomorrow!¡± With that, Nie Lin turned around and walked out of the room.
Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground for a long time.
After a long while, it fell silent outside. Kong Rui finally asked the question on her mind, ¡°Do you really need those spirit stones?¡±
Chao Bai walked to the soft couch at the side and sat down. ¡°I naturally need spirit stones. I don¡¯t want to waste my spiritual energy on him. Moreover, the thing up there is not to be trifled with. There¡¯s no need to take this risk. As for spirit stones, a few hundred of them are enough. However, since we have someone giving them out for free, why don¡¯t we use them well?¡±
Chao Bai said it matter-of-factly, but Kong Rui was speechless.
Seeing Kong Rui in a daze, Chao Bai patted the seat beside him. ¡°Come, sit down and wait. No matter how powerful the Nie family is, they probably won¡¯t be able to take out these spirit stones in a short period of time. We still have to wait patiently.¡±
Kong Rui walked to the soft couch obediently and sat down, but she couldn¡¯t help but admire Chao Bai¡¯s lying abilities. He really fooled Nie Lin.
It was fine that he swindled so many spirit stones, but did Chao Bai¡ really want to save Nie Lin?
Kong Rui turned to stare at Chao Bai and asked cautiously, ¡°Are you really going to refine the pill to save that person?¡±
If Chao Bai really wanted to save Nie Lin, they would be enemies!
Kong Rui could even feel that she was a little nervous now. She didn¡¯t know where this emotion came from, but it made her feel uneasy.
Chao Bai turned around and lifted the veiled hat. Then, he looked at Kong Rui with a baffled expression. ¡°Am I crazy, or are you crazy? Why would I really save him?!¡±
¡°Then why did you ask him for so many things?¡± Kong Rui asked Chao Bai suspiciously.
Chao Bai shook his head and said, ¡°If I want to teach you alchemy, I naturally have to prepare more things! In the future, if your alchemy skills improve, don¡¯t forget to thank First Elder Nie!¡±
When Kong Rui heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. So this guy had already thought of everything when he raised the conditions. He was really terrifyingly smart!
¡°Then what pill do you want to teach me how to refine? Can I poison Nie Lin¡¯s medicine immediately?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s eyes lit up. She wished she could avenge Kong Niang immediately.
Chao Bai knocked on Kong Rui¡¯s hat lightly. ¡°Are you an idiot?! If we poison him to death just like that, won¡¯t we be the most suspicious?¡±
¡°Since he was poisoned, it¡¯s normal for him to die from the poison!¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t want to let go of this good opportunity.
Chao Bai reached out and gently knocked on Kong Rui¡¯s hat again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let him live! However, he has to die after we leave!¡±
Kong Rui gritted her teeth. Although unwilling, she could only listen to Chao Bai¡¯s arrangements first. After all, she didn¡¯t even know how to escape from here!
¡°Alright! I¡¯ll learn how to refine pills from you!¡± Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai and said solemnly.
Chao Bai lifted his bamboo hat and revealed his smiling face. ¡°Then, you¡¯ll have to listen to my arrangements next!¡±
Kong Rui nodded in agreement.
The two of them had just finalized their n when there was amotion outside the door.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and thought to herself, ¡°Is Nie Lin that fast? Or is the Nie family really so powerful?¡±
This time, Kong Rui had guessed wrong.
The door didn¡¯t open, but Nie Yin¡¯s voice came from the door. ¡°Why is the First Elder using this room? Why does he need someone to prepare so many spirit stones and spiritual herbs? What is he doing?!¡±
Chapter 152 - 152 Bargain
152 Bargain
¡°Hurry up and move aside! Can¡¯t you see that Young Master is angry?!¡± Another voice sounded. It was the one Kong Rui had heard in Nie Yin¡¯s room earlier.
The guards outside didn¡¯t listen to Nie Yin¡¯s instructions. Instead, they guarded the door dutifully.
¡°Young Master, please forgive me. The First Elder has instructed that no one is allowed to enter this room without his orders!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded even more irritable. ¡°Do you think my words are not as authoritative as the First Elder¡¯s? Or is the First Elder nning something while I¡¯m not around?¡±
!!
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to!¡± The guard immediately replied, but he had no intention of backing down.
The other person seemed to be trying to cause trouble. He continued, ¡°The future Young Master of the Nie family will be in charge, and the First Elder is only a support role. You have to think carefully about who you want to listen to!¡±
Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks. They knew that Nie Yin and Nie Lin probably had some grudges, and this person was clearly trying to sow discord between the two of them.
One of the guards immediately replied, ¡°Mr. Cong, you don¡¯t have to sow discord between the First Elder and Young Master. We will naturally listen to Young Master¡¯s orders, but we still have to wait for the First Elder to return and report to him before we can do anything!¡±
When Kong Rui heard this, she knew that this guard was definitely the First Elder¡¯s trusted aide. Moreover, he was probably the leader among these guards.
When Nie Yin heard the guard¡¯s words, he snorted. ¡°The First Elder has trained you to be so eloquent! I¡¯ll go back first. Get the First Elder toe to my courtyardter!¡±
After Nie Yin finished speaking, footsteps sounded.
The voice of the person called Mr. Cong sounded again. ¡°Young Master, wait for me! Young Master!¡±
The sound of running footsteps gradually faded into the distance. Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to pay attention to the internal conflicts of the Nie family, but from Nie Yin¡¯s words, he must have just returned from the pce.
Kong Rui wondered how Wen Qiong was doing.
Kong Rui frowned slightly, as if she had something on her mind.
Seeing Kong Rui like this, Chao Bai waved his hand in front of her and asked, ¡°What are you worried about? We can definitely get out!¡±
Kong Rui came back to her senses and looked at Chao Bai. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about leaving this ce. I¡¯m worried¡¡±
¡°What are you worried about?¡± Chao Bai continued to look at Kong Rui in confusion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re very safe here!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that!¡± Kong Rui was instantly frustrated.
¡°Then are you worried that Nie Lin won¡¯t die?¡± Chao Bai asked again.
Kong Rui suddenly felt speechless. She was worried that the person who killed Wen Qiong wouldn¡¯t be her!
However, Kong Rui didn¡¯t n to tell Chao Bai about this. With her understanding of Chao Bai, he would definitely help her kill Wen Qiong!
She didn¡¯t want that!
She had to kill Wen Qiong with her own hands!
Killing intent shed in Kong Rui¡¯s eyes.
Before she could restrain the killing intent in her eyes, the guard¡¯s voice came from outside the door again. ¡°First Elder!¡±
Kong Rui and Chao Bai exchanged looks and saw surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.
Obviously, Chao Bai didn¡¯t expect Nie Lin to be so quick. It seemed that Nie Yin hade straight here because of this!
The door to the room opened again. Nie Lin walked into the room, followed by more than ten guards carrying a few boxes.
¡°The spirit stones you want are all here! I¡¯ll give you three days to get the antidote!¡±
Chao Bai stood up and walked to the surrounding boxes. He checked them one by one before saying, ¡°These spirit stones are of different grades. I¡¯m afraid three days won¡¯t do!¡±
Nie Lin frowned, clearly dissatisfied with the answer.
He gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°How long will you need?¡±
Chapter 153 - 153 Mad
153 Mad
Chao Bai shook his head and calcted for a long time before saying, ¡°At least five days!¡±
When he heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, the veins on Nie Lin¡¯s face were about to pop.
Kong Rui could clearly sense Nie Lin¡¯s anger, but she could also tell that he was trying his best to suppress it.
He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°Can¡¯t you speed it up?¡±
!!
Kong Rui knew that Nie Lin must have been tortured by the symptoms of the poison, and that was why he was so obedient. However, Chao Bai said nonchntly, ¡°No! I¡¯ve already told you that spirit stones of the same level can achieve faster effects. The grade of your spirit stones is different, so I still need to refine them first. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯ve increased my workload!¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Lin looked livid.
How could he not want to provide spirit stones of the same level? However, Chao Bai required such arge number of spirit stones and they all had to be high-grade. How could he find them all at once? Even the Nie family couldn¡¯t do it!
He had found all the spirit stones he could find in the Nie family¡¯s branch in the capital. Nie Yin was already dissatisfied, but he couldn¡¯t care less anymore. His priority was to save himself!
Seeing Nie Lin¡¯s ugly expression, Chao Bai knew that he couldn¡¯t go overboard. Otherwise, this old fellow might disregard his own life and go all out to kill them as well. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it!
Chao Bai waved his hand. ¡°Help me find some thousand-year-old Lingzhi and Recovery Pills. I¡¯ll try my best to reduce the time to four days.¡±
Nie Lin looked at Chao Bai before gritting his teeth. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll find it as soon as possible!¡±
Then, Nie Lin turned around and left. The guards followed him out of the room.
Chao Bai immediately squatted beside the box and checked the spirit stones.
Most of these were spirit stones above the Third Grade. With these, they would be extremely rich!
However, there were still some defective products among these spirit stones. Chao Bai decided to use these things to deal with Nie Lin.
He and Kong Rui organized the spirit stones into a few boxes and ced them in their storage space.
Chao Bai waved his hand again and stuffed the lump of soil he had obtained from somewhere into the box.
He randomly picked up a box and weighed it. ¡°It¡¯s just right!¡±
Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai in shock. She didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so wicked!
However, Nie Lin wasn¡¯t a good person anyway, so she didn¡¯t care that they were taking advantage of him!
Sure enough, in less than fifteen minutes, Nie Lin returned again.
¡°There are ten thousand-year-old Lingzhis and a bottle of Recovery Pills here. These should be enough for you, right?!¡± Nie Lin asked the guard to send the things into the room and stared at Chao Bai with a dark expression.
Chao Bai walked over slowly. After checking the quality of the Lingzhi and the Recovery Pill, he nodded. ¡°They can barely be used!¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Lin almost lost his temper again.
Just as Nie Lin was about to lose it, Chao Bai said, ¡°You can leave now. I¡¯m going to start refining pills!¡±
Chao Bai¡¯s words immediately made Nie Lin lose his temper. He exhaled heavily before turning around and leaving with the guards.
As the door closed, Kong Rui clearly heard the sound of a guard falling to the ground.
The voice of the guard who was Nie Lin¡¯s trusted aide sounded. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t be angry. After they finish refining the medicinal pills, we¡¯ll¡¡±
Before the guard could finish speaking, Kong Rui already knew his intentions.
Nie Lin was indeed a wicked person. Even his subordinates were also so ruthless!
In that case, they couldn¡¯t be med for harming Nie Lin!
Chapter 154 - 154 First Alchemy Attempt
154 First Alchemy Attempt
After Nie Lin and the guard left, Chao Bai walked to the side of the pill furnace.
He kicked the dozens of baskets of spiritual herbs carried in by the guards to the side and said, ¡°Come! Sit here. I¡¯ll teach you alchemy.¡±
Kong Rui sat down obediently and listened to Chao Bai¡¯s instructions. Then, she began to absorb the spiritual energy in the spirit stones that Chao Bai had set up beside her.
Those spirit stones were all Seventh Grade spirit stones, so the spiritual energy contained in them was naturally much more abundant than that of other spirit stones.
The Dharma artifact in the sky didn¡¯t seem to show any abnormality despite Kong Rui¡¯s absorption of spiritual energy. This made Kong Rui even bolder.
She carefully felt the spirit energy continuously flowing into her body from the spirit stone. The spiritual energy seemed like it was on the verge of prating her bones, tendons, and blood vessels as it kept moving in her body.
Although the surging spiritual energy was intense, Kong Rui didn¡¯t feel ufortable at all. She even feltfortable.
Kong Rui secretly heaved a sigh of relief and felt thefort brought about by the spiritual energy. Soon, Kong Rui felt that the spiritual energy seemed to be gathering in the same ce. It was a chaotic ce in her abdomen where she had fainted from pain thest time.
Worried that the feeling fromst time would return, Kong Rui gritted her teeth.
However, this time, even when all the spiritual energy gathered, Kong Rui didn¡¯t feel anything amiss.
That part of her abdomen seemed to be able to absorb endless spiritual energy and kept devouring it.
Chao Bai¡¯s voice sounded beside Kong Rui. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on absorbing spiritual energy. Extract the spiritual energy and try holding it in your palm.¡±
Kong Rui willed it and felt the spiritual energy that she had already absorbed gather in her palm bit by bit.
¡°Use the spiritual energy in your palm to activate the pill furnace.¡± Chao Bai pointed again.
Kong Rui gritted her teeth and looked at the motionless pill furnace in front of her. The spiritual energy in her hand kept flowing into the pill furnace, and the pill furnace emitted a faint golden glow.
Chao Bai raised his eyebrows slightly, then smiled. ¡°Your potential isn¡¯t bad!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand what Chao Bai meant, but she didn¡¯t dare to be distracted. She continued focusing on sending spiritual energy into the pill furnace.
Soon, Chao Bai threw the required spiritual herbs into the pill furnace.
¡°I¡¯ll teach you the form for this pill refinementter. Now, grasp the key points first.¡± Chao Bai¡¯s voice sounded again.
Kong Rui nodded and didn¡¯t say anything. She listened to Chao Bai¡¯s guidance as she continued to activate the pill furnace. Golden-red mes slowly ignited in the pill furnace, and the spiritual herbs were constantly being refined in the pill furnace.
Kong Rui could sense the fragrance of spiritual herbs in the air. This smell immediately made her feelfortable.
¡°What pill is this?¡± Kong Rui asked curiously.
¡°Don¡¯t be distracted!¡± Chao Bai reminded again.
Kong Rui stuck out her tongue and didn¡¯t ask further.
As Chao Bai sat cross-legged at the side, he observed the use of spirit stones around Kong Rui.
¡°This pill is called the Clear Heart Pill. It can help you remove obstacles when you encounter obstacles in your cultivation path. If you cultivate both spiritual and demonic cultivation, Clear Heart Pills will be indispensable!¡±
Upon hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Kong Rui felt a little touched.
Although this guy seemed unreliable asionally, he actually thought about the special situation of her body when refining pills this time.
Indeed, if she cultivated both spiritual and demonic cultivation, if one of them gained the upper hand, all her previous efforts would be in vain, and she might even die. With the Clear Heart Pill, her cultivation path would probably be much smoother.
Thinking of this, Kong Rui secretly sped up the transmission of spiritual energy in her hand, in hopes ofpleting the pill refinement quickly.
However, as soon as she sped up, Kong Rui felt her heart beating very quickly.
Chapter 155 - 155 Refining the Quick Return Pill
155 Refining the Quick Return Pill
Chao Bai¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! Don¡¯t be impatient!¡±
After hearing Chao Bai¡¯s warning, Kong Rui didn¡¯t speed up anymore. Instead, she followed her original speed.
Her heart quickly calmed down, and the strange feeling from before disappeared. Then, Kong Rui calmed down and began her first alchemy journey in peace.
The Clear Heart Pill was a low-level medicinal pill. For ordinary alchemists, it would take about two days to refine.
Although this was Kong Rui¡¯s first time refining pills, her pill furnace, spirit herbs, and even the spiritual energy she used were much better than those of other alchemists. Therefore, in less than half a day, Kong Rui refined a furnace of pills.
However, other alchemists could refine about ten pills at a time, but Kong Rui only refined two.
Looking at her pitiful appearance, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Chao Bai patted her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s already impressive for you to refine these for your first try! Next, I¡¯ll teach you how to refine other pills!¡±
As Chao Bai spoke, he ced another portion of the spiritual herbs into the pill furnace.
Kong Rui thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to refine Nie Lin¡¯s pill for him first? If he suddenly changes his mind, won¡¯t we¡¡±
Chao Bai shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t take more than half an hour to refine the pills for him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±
Kong Rui blinked in disbelief and asked curiously, ¡°What pill are you nning to give him?¡±
Chao Bai grinned. ¡°tHE Quick Return Pill!¡±
Kong Rui had heard of the name of the Quick Return Pill before, but she was even more puzzled now. ¡°The Quick Return Pill is only a low-level pill. It¡¯s not poisonous at all and has no antidote effect. Moreover, it¡¯s impossible for Nie Lin not to know about the Quick Return Pill.¡±
¡°How are you going to fool him?¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand what Chao Bai was thinking.
Chao Bai shrugged. ¡°I naturally have my ways. You don¡¯t have to worry! I¡¯ll refine a special Quick Return Pill for him. I guarantee that he¡¯ll have the feeling of detoxification after consuming it!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t quite understand what Chao Bai meant, but she also knew that as a rookie alchemist, she had no right to question Chao Bai. She could only listen to his instructions!
Kong Rui focused on refining pills. It wasn¡¯t untilte at night that she leaned against the couch and prepared to rest for a while.
Chao Bai took out a portion of spirit stones below the Third Grade and ced them around the pill furnace, setting up a simple array formation.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Kong Rui narrowed her eyes when she saw Chao Bai¡¯s actions.
¡°These little things have to learn to refine pills themselves!¡± Chao Bai smiled and said mysteriously.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand what Chao Bai meant.
In the next moment, Chao Bai absorbed the spiritual energy of a Seventh Grade spirit stone and injected it into the array.
The array quickly operated and actually activated the low-grade spirit stones, forming an array that absorbed spiritual energy from each other.
The array quickly operated, and spiritual energy surged continuously while slowly being injected into the pill furnace.
With this injection, it looked like it would take an entire night to refine a single low-grade pill.
Chao Bai picked some of the weaker spiritual herbs and threw them into the pill furnace.
Kong Rui was even more curious when she saw Chao Bai¡¯s actions. ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Making a special version of the Quick Return Pill!¡± Chao Bai said with a smile.
Kong Rui frowned.
Although she had never learned alchemy, she had been around the Poison Master for several years and knew the form for the Quick Return Pill. These things couldn¡¯t be refined into a Quick Return Pill!
If he randomly added herbs, the pill would either be useless or poisonous!
Chao Bai noticed Kong Rui¡¯s confusion and smiled mysteriously. ¡°You¡¯ll understand soon!¡±
Chapter 156 - 156 Plan
156 n
Kong Rui watched as Chao Bai used arge number of low-level spiritual herbs and spirit stones to refine this ¡°special version of the Quick Return Pill¡±.
Seeing that the spiritual herbs were gradually exhausted, the mes in the pill furnace gradually extinguished.
Kong Rui frowned and felt a strange smell in the air.
¡°What¡¯s that smell?!¡± Kong Rui covered her nose with her hand, her face filled with disdain.
!!
¡°The fragrance of medicinal pills!¡± Chao Bai said, his eyebrows raised with a smug look.
Kong Rui frowned, unable to stand the increasingly strong smell. ¡°Are you sure people will really drink this?¡±
¡°What if Nie Lin kills you directly?¡± Kong Rui asked again and looked at Chao Bai suspiciously.
Chao Bai took out the pill from the pill furnace with one hand and held it in his hand. Then, he shook his head and said, ¡°Once a person¡¯s life is in danger, they¡¯re willing to listen to and believe anything!¡±
¡°He won¡¯t distinguish right from wrong. He will only pursue the oue he wants!¡±
¡°But the taste of your medicinal pill isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can ept!¡± Kong Rui still maintained a suspicious attitude. ¡°Moreover, Nie Lin is a very paranoid person!¡±
Chao Bai waved his hand and said, ¡°If it was an ordinary medicinal pill, I¡¯m afraid it wouldn¡¯t be able to deceive him! This medicine is a good medicine for his illness!¡±
Kong Rui frowned and tried her best to hold her breath. ¡°Then are you going to hand the pill to him today?¡±
Kong Rui felt a little baffled. Chao Bai had clearly stalled for time, so why was he in a hurry to refine this abnormally strange pill?
Chao Bai put the pill in an open container and ced it beside the window of the room. Then, he walked back. ¡°Those people have to slowly familiarize themselves with the taste of this pill before they can ept it!¡±
¡°Besides, with Nie Lin¡¯s paranoia, he definitely won¡¯t ept the sudden refinement of a medicinal pill!¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to use this period of time to let him slowly familiarize himself with this smell and believe that it took us some time toplete the refinement!¡±
¡°Besides, with this smell, ordinary people won¡¯t dare toe in. Don¡¯t worry and focus on refining your pills!¡±
Kong Rui felt that although what Chao Bai said made sense, there was something fishy about it.
However, since Chao Bai had his own ns, it was more important for her to focus on refining pills.
Over the past two days, she could feel that the little phoenix seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. She wondered if it was because of Wen Qiong¡¯s injuries.
If the little phoenix was really injured because of Wen Qiong¡¯s injuries, Kong Rui would feel extremely guilty!
ording to Chao Bai¡¯s instructions, Kong Rui quickly refined a few low-level medicinal pills suitable for spirit beasts.
She summoned the little phoenix and the little lion to give them the pill and see how they were doing.
Unexpectedly, as soon as the two little fellows were released, they covered their mouths and noses as they looked at Kong Rui and Chao Bai in disbelief.
¡°Master, where are we now?¡± Although the little phoenix was weak, the senses of a spirit beast were different from those of ordinary people, so it was even more sensitive to this smell.
¡°Master, are we in a mass grave or a pile of cow dung?! Why is this smell so disgusting?!¡± The little lion couldn¡¯t help but want to vomit.
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai, who was gloating at the side. ¡°We¡¯re in the Nie family¡¯s residence. I¡¯ll give you guys the pill I just refined. Go back and cultivate.¡±
¡°Nie family¡¯s residence? The Nie family that wants to marry the princess?¡± The little phoenix asked, its tone filled with anger.
Kong Rui nodded and said, ¡°Are you very familiar with the Nie family?¡±
The little phoenix pped its wings and said hatefully, ¡°The guard captain of the Nie family offered a barbed whip to the princess, Wen Qiong!¡±
¡°Did Wen Qiong whip you with it?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s expression darkened as she asked.
The little phoenix nodded. ¡°She would whip me whenever she was unhappy!¡±
Chapter 157 - 157 Poison Acts Up
157 Poison Acts Up
Kong Rui hugged the little phoenix in her arms with heartache. After a while, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely avenge you!¡±
¡°Now, you have to cultivate. When I find a way to break the contract between you and Wen Qiong, I will definitely kill her to avenge you!¡±
The little phoenix shook its head and said, ¡°Master, I want to kill that woman with my own hands!¡±
Kong Rui gazed at the little phoenix deeply and said, ¡°Alright! I promise you! I¡¯ll definitely let you kill her personally!¡±
The little phoenix looked at Kong Rui gratefully, but in the next moment, it vomited a mouthful of blood.
Kong Rui was shocked and hurriedly asked, ¡°Little Phoenix, are you alright? What¡¯s going on?¡±
The little phoenix fell to its knees. ¡°Master, I, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with me¡¡±
¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to die!¡± The little phoenix said weakly.
Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai, who was walking towards them quickly.
Chao Bai squatted down and used his hand to check on the little phoenix¡¯s body, but his frown deepened.
¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Kong Rui asked anxiously.
¡°Someone poisoned the princess.¡± Chao Bai checked for a long time before speaking.
¡°Has the poison been transferred to the little phoenix?¡± Afraid that the little phoenix would be injured again, Kong Rui asked anxiously.
Chao Bai shook his head and said, ¡°The contract between them will make the little phoenix feel the threat to the princess¡¯ life. It might even feel pain, but the contract won¡¯t transfer the poison to the little phoenix.¡±
¡°However, we have to speed up. I¡¯m afraid we have to enter the pce to see that princess first.¡±
¡°Otherwise, even if your little phoenix doesn¡¯t die, it will be tortured severely!¡±
When she heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, Kong Rui¡¯s face turned pale.
She suddenly stood up and put the little phoenix and cub back into her storage space. She nned to rush out of the Nie family¡¯s residence.
Chao Bai grabbed Kong Rui.
In Kong Rui¡¯s sea of consciousness, the little lion was also shouting desperately, ¡°Master! Let me out! I want to enter the pce with you! Let me go too!¡±
Kong Rui ignored the little lion¡¯smotion and shook off Chao Bai¡¯s hand. ¡°I can¡¯t waste any more time here! The little phoenix won¡¯t be able to take it!¡±
Chao Bai knew Kong Rui¡¯s worry, but he couldn¡¯t make up his mind at this moment.
If they rushed out rashly, although it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for the two of them to defeat the guards at the door, if they rmed Nie Lin, they would probably be killed before they could leave the Nie family¡¯s residence.
However, if he didn¡¯t go out, the little phoenix would probably suffer more and more.
Just as Chao Bai was hesitating, Kong Rui grabbed the doortch with one hand. In the next moment, she was forced back by the lightning restriction set on the doortch.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect that old fellow to set another restriction on the door. Just as she was about to try again, she was grabbed back by Chao Bai.
¡°Stop trying! That First Elder must already know that someone has touched this restriction!¡± Chao Bai shook his head and looked at Kong Rui while warning her not to act rashly.
Kong Rui bit her lower lip before asking, ¡°Then what should we do? Wen Qiong can¡¯t die now!¡±
Chao Bai sighed deeply andforted Kong Rui. ¡°Wait, let me think about it.¡±
As Chao Bai was thinking, there was anothermotion at the door.
The two of them thought that Nie Lin had returned, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be Nie Yin!
¡°Open the door!¡± Nie Yin said firmly.
The guard at the door didn¡¯t dare to disobey Nie Yin¡¯s orders, but he was worried that he would be punished by Nie Lin if he opened the door, so he couldn¡¯t make up his mind.
Presumably, Nie Lin¡¯s trusted subordinate had left with him just now. Otherwise, these guards wouldn¡¯t be so conflicted.
Nie Yin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Open the door! I want to see what secrets are hidden inside!¡±
Chapter 158 - 158 An Antidote For All Sorts Of Poisons
158 An Antidote For All Sorts Of Poisons
When Kong Rui heard Nie Yin¡¯s voice, her eyes flickered as she suddenly thought of something.
She pulled Chao Bai back two steps and sent a message to Chao Bai with her divine sense. ¡°Nie Yin might be able to help me!¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui quizzically.
Didn¡¯t Kong Rui hate Nie Yin?
!!
Moreover, from what Nie Yin had said earlier, he might have poisoned Princess Wen Qiong.
How could he help?
Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui in confusion, only to see that Kong Rui¡¯s face was filled with cunningness.
Chao Bai sent a message with his divine sense. ¡°What are you going to ask him to do? What can I do?¡±
Chao Bai was indignant that he couldn¡¯t help, so he specifically asked.
Kong Rui thought for a moment and said, ¡°Wen Qiong¡¯s life is probably in Nie Yin¡¯s hands.¡±
¡°If we don¡¯t want to let Wen Qiong die, we have to let Nie Yin know that Wen Qiong is still useful!¡±
Kong Rui thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Do you remember what Nie Yin said about Spirit Mountain?¡±
¡°I want to borrow something from you!¡± Kong Rui said. Before Chao Bai could react, she began to search his body.
Chao Bai had never been treated like this before. He kept dodging, making the two of them look like they were messing with each other.
At this moment, the door was suddenly kicked open from the outside. Kong Rui¡¯s hand was still tightly gripping Chao Bai¡¯s cor, and their bodies were tightly pressed together.
The guards at the door and Nie Yin, who was standing in the middle of the door, were stunned by the scene in the room.
Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately retracted her hand and didn¡¯t forget to tidy up her clothes.
Chao Bai stood rooted to the ground in a daze and didn¡¯t react for a long time.
Afraid that they would pry into the First Elder¡¯s secrets, the guards didn¡¯t dare to watch further and lowered their eyes.
Nie Yin sized up the two strange people in bamboo hats and wondered what secrets they were hiding.
¡°Who are you two?¡± Nie Yin asked the two of them.
Kong Rui turned her head in Chao Bai¡¯s direction and replied in a rough voice, ¡°We¡¯re from out of town. We¡¯ve just arrived in the capital.¡±
¡°You two just arrived?¡± Nie Yin clearly didn¡¯t believe it.
¡°Why are you two locked up here by the First Elder? What are you two plotting?¡± Nie Yin asked coldly.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t intimidated by Nie Yin¡¯s question. She coughed heavily before saying, ¡°We¡¯re alchemists who were invited by the First Elder to refine pills that can cure all poisons.¡±
¡°An antidote for all sorts of poisons?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Who is he trying to detoxify?¡±
¡°Who is this pill for?¡± Nie Yin asked.
Kong Rui shook her head and continued, ¡°We don¡¯t know whose poison the pill will be used to detox, but I heard that it¡¯s very urgent. Perhaps this person¡¯s poison will re up soon.¡±
When he heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, Nie Yin¡¯s expression became even warier.
¡°Can the pill you refine really cure any poison?¡± Nie Yin probed again.
Kong Rui nodded and said, ¡°The First Elder said that the poisoned person¡¯s entire body is twitching, and the person¡¯s entire body feels like it¡¯s being bitten by thousands of insects.¡±
¡°In addition, the blood spat out by the poisoned person is purple-red. It¡¯s different from the symptoms of ordinary poisoning.¡±
¡°Ah! Most importantly, the person who was poisoned was poisoned recently. Moreover, it¡¯s a colorless and odorless poison!¡±
Kong Rui described all the symptoms reflected by the little phoenix just now and didn¡¯t forget to add exaggerated details.
When Nie Yin heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, his expression almost became contorted.
Was the First Elder trying to find a way to detoxify Wen Qiong?
Why?
Could it be that the First Elder really had his own ns when he saidst time that he didn¡¯t agree with him making a move on the Spirit Mountain?
Could it be that he wanted the position of the Nie family¡¯s patriarch?
Chapter 159 - 159 Nie Yin’s Obstruction
159 Nie Yin¡¯s Obstruction
Nie Yin¡¯s mind raced. He even thought of Nie Lin secretly plotting against him.
As Kong Rui watched Nie Yin¡¯s constant change in expression, she suddenly felt amused.
What was this person thinking? It seemed like he had already imagined a bunch of conspiracies in the blink of an eye.
Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai and saw him staring at Nie Yin, as if thinking about something.
After a long while, Nie Yin seemed to have snapped back to reality and stared intently at the two people in front of him. ¡°Hand over the medicinal pill you refined!¡±
Before Kong Rui could speak, Chao Bai had already said, ¡°The pill hasn¡¯t been refined yet. There¡¯s no way to hand it over!¡±
Clearly not believing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Yin frowned. ¡°The smell of this pill has already spread to my courtyard. How can it not be refined yet?!¡±
Nie Yin was worried that he hadn¡¯t arrived in time. If the medicinal pill had already been sent to the pce, wouldn¡¯t all his previous efforts be in vain?!
The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the First Elder¡¯s secret n must be rted to Wen Qiong. His expression darkened.
That woman actually pretended to have natural phoenix essence.
If not for the fact that he had heard the queen and the princess¡¯ secret conversation, he probably would have been kept in the dark!
Since that woman was an imposter, why should he waste time on her?!
The engagement with the royal family was for the purpose of obtaining the power of the phoenix essence. Unexpectedly, he encountered a fake!
Nie Yin felt dismayed, and his expression was filled with disgust.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t care about Nie Yin¡¯s thoughts.
He snorted and said, ¡°How can refining pills bepleted so easily? If that¡¯s the case, how can the alchemists in the five continents be so highly esteemed?!¡±
¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met someone as unreasonable as you!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression turned ugly when he heard Chao Bai¡¯s words.
He frowned and kicked a guard standing at the side before walking into the room.
He looked around and saw that other than the pill furnace, there were also boxes filled with spiritual herbs and spirit stones.
After Nie Yin walked over and took a look, his eyes immediately widened. ¡°Where are the spirit stones?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve used all of them!¡± Chao Bai said matter-of-factly. ¡°Those spirit stones are used to refine medicine. Naturally, spirit stones got used up during the process of refining medicine.¡±
Seeing that Chao Bai was lying without batting an eye, Kong Rui was speechless.
Nie Yin clearly didn¡¯t believe Chao Bai¡¯s words either.
He sized up the two of them and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care how many spirit stones you used to refine this pill. The pill can only belong to me!¡±
At this moment, a shout came from outside the door. ¡°Bastard!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s body stiffened. Then, he turned around and saw Nie Lin rushing in angrily.
Nie Yin¡¯s expression changed slightly before he cupped his hands at Nie Lin. ¡°First Elder!¡±
Nie Lin snorted and his expression became even uglier. ¡°Young Master, why are you here?¡±
Nie Yin straightened up and looked at Nie Lin as he said, ¡°I heard that you invited alchemists to refine medicine in the residence. I specifically came to take a look to prevent you from being deceived by those chatans!¡±
¡°I wonder if you¡¯re feeling unwell or¡¡± Nie Yin probed.
Nie Lin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, but a trace of anger shed in his eyes.
Other than his two trusted aides, no one else in the Nie family knew that he had been poisoned.
He didn¡¯t want to rm others, let alone embarrass himself!
He had actually fallen into a woman¡¯s trap and couldn¡¯t get rid of this poison even after so many years!
Most importantly, this poison actually silently entered his bones and marrow. After so many years, his body seemed to have been sucked dry!
Chapter 160 - 160 Bring For Interrogation
160 Bring For Interrogation
Nie Yin didn¡¯t know what Nie Lin was thinking about, but he felt that Nie Lin was plotting to be the head of the Nie family.
His father, Nie Sen, the previous patriarch of the Nie family, had been set up by a traitor. His whereabouts were still unknown, and the Nie family was no longer as powerful as before.
Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have to marry the princess and suffer like this!
Nie Lin was also filled with anger. He had been feeling unwell for the past few days because of the poison in his body, but now, he had encountered a troublemaker, which made him even more frustrated.
!!
However, Nie Yin was the future patriarch of the Nie family after all, so Nie Lin didn¡¯t want to have any enmity with him. Nie Lin suppressed his anger and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that my body hasn¡¯t been feeling well these past two days, so I asked these people to refine some pills to nourish my body.¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Nie Lin¡¯s words.
He already suspected that Nie Lin had ulterior motives. Now, Nie Lin¡¯s answer was very different from that of these two outsiders, so how could Nie Yin not be suspicious?!
A smile slowly appeared on Kong Rui¡¯s face. Nie Yin fell for the trick!
Now, it was time to watch Nie Yin and Nie Lin¡¯s performance!
However, things were still progressing too slowly. Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel a little anxious.
She was about to speak when Chao Bai grabbed her arm.
Kong Rui turned to look at Chao Bai and saw him shake his head gently, indicating for Kong Rui not to act rashly.
Kong Rui took a deep breath to control her urge. She knew that she couldn¡¯t ruin this opportunity on a moment of impulse.
Clearly, Chao Bai had already guessed what Kong Rui was nning to do, so he quietly yed along.
Nie Yin stared at Nie Lin for a long time before saying, ¡°Since you aren¡¯t feeling well, why don¡¯t you invite a doctor over to take a look?!¡±
¡°Coincidentally, I invited a spiritual doctor from the pce over, so I can bring him to your ce to take a look at you!¡±
Nie Lin narrowed his eyes, the anger in them intensifying.
He was already worried that others would discover that he had been poisoned. Wouldn¡¯t everyone know about this if a spiritual doctor examined him?
Nie Lin immediately refused. ¡°There¡¯s no need! I know my own health! There¡¯s no need for you to worry!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression turned even uglier when he heard Nie Lin reject him. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to ept my kindness, forget it!¡±
¡°However, these two people are very suspicious. This room is filled with a rotten smell. I want to bring them back and interrogate them!¡±
¡°No!¡± Nie Lin refused without hesitation.
Kong Rui stood at the side in frustration as she listened to the two of them exchange words. They were so indirect. She didn¡¯t know when they woulde to a conclusion.
She rolled her eyes and thought for a moment before lowering her head slightly. Then, she coughed and said, ¡°If you doubt our alchemy skills, you can follow us back to Spirit Mountain to take a look!¡±
¡°Spirit Mountain?¡± Nie Yin frowned when he heard that, and his eyes lit up.
Kong Rui looked confident. ¡°That¡¯s right! Before we came to the Imperial Capital, we stayed on Spirit Mountain for a long time. There are still some pills we refined there, but they¡¯re inconvenient to bring along.¡±
¡°If you guys don¡¯t believe us, just follow us!¡±
Nie Yin was about to continue asking when Nie Lin stopped him.
Nie Lin noticed something else. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your voice?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned and didn¡¯t know how to answer.
Because she was worried that Nie Yin would recognize her voice, Kong Rui deliberately changed her voice. This aroused Nie Lin¡¯s suspicion.
Chao Bai immediately said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy refining pills for the past two days, so my voice is a little hoarse.¡±
Although Nie Lin was suspicious, he didn¡¯t continue asking.
Nie Yin immediately asked, ¡°Have you¡¡±
Nie Yin had just asked when he immediately shut up.
He nced in Nie Lin¡¯s direction cautiously and said, ¡°The two of you are really suspicious! Bring me to Spirit Mountain now to see what you call¡¡±
Chapter 161 - 161 Going to the Spirit Mountain
161 Going to the Spirit Mountain
¡°No!¡± Nie Lin refused without hesitation, making Nie Yin¡¯s expression even uglier.
¡°What are your objections, First Elder?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s voice was filled with dissatisfaction. He no longer wanted to waste time with Nie Lin.
Nie Lin snorted and said, ¡°Even if the identities of these two people are suspicious, please wait for them to refine the pills before leaving!¡±
Nie Yin was already afraid of the pills being refined. When he heard Nie Lin¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t want to hide anything anymore!
!!
¡°Why do you care so much about these pills?! What exactly are you trying to do?!¡± Nie Yin stared fixedly at Nie Lin and questioned.
Nie Lin also looked impatient. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡±
Nie Lin knew that if Nie Yin continued to be so suspicious, there would definitely be a skirmish between the two of them.
If that were the case, the Nie family would definitely be in big trouble.
At this rate, he might as well tell Nie Yin the truth. At the very least, he could obtain a moment of peace.
Kong Rui immediately noticed Nie Lin¡¯s n. She definitely couldn¡¯t let things develop ording to Nie Lin¡¯s arrangements.
Kong Rui nced at Chao Bai and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t trust us, we¡¯ll just stop refining the pills! Just let us go!¡±
¡°Okay!¡± Nie Yin immediately replied.
¡°No!¡± Nie Lin replied at the same time.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows when she saw that the two of them were at odds again.
¡°First Elder! What exactly do you want to do?!¡± Nie Yin shouted at Nie Lin.
Nie Lin was filled with resentment, but he couldn¡¯t go against Nie Yin in front of his subordinates.
Nie Lin took a deep breath and said, ¡°As long as you agree to let them refine these pills, you can do whatever you want with them afterwards!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t soften when he heard Nie Lin insist on getting these pills.
¡°Since you want this cauldron of pills, let one of them refine the pills while the other follows me to Spirit Mountain to take a look!¡±
¡°No!¡± Chao Bai immediately refused.
Nie Yin was instantly furious when he heard Chao Bai¡¯s rejection.
Why was everyone rejecting him today?!
Was it because he usually gave off the feeling that he was meek?
Why were they all snubbing him?!
Nie Yin shouted coldly, ¡°Why not?! Could it be that you really have some scheme in mind?!¡±
Kong Rui immediately exined, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve misunderstood. My brother means that we siblings have never been separated, so we can¡¯t be separated like this.¡±
¡°In any case, this pill is being refined in the furnace. As long as we send someone to keep an eye on it and not let it be destroyed, the two of us can follow this gentleman to Spirit Mountain first!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Nie Lin was puzzled. ¡°Won¡¯t it affect the potency of the medicine?¡±
He was naturally unwilling to let the two of them leave. If something really happened to the pills they refined, wouldn¡¯t he have to wait for a long time?!
However, Nie Yin had been causing a ruckus here for so long. If he wasn¡¯t satisfied, he wouldn¡¯t leave that easily!
At this moment, Chao Bai spoke again. ¡°The furnace used hundreds of thousands of spirit stones and spiritual herbs. The medicinal effect is naturally guaranteed!¡±
¡°We¡¯ll only be gone for half a day. I don¡¯t think it will affect the pills that much,¡± Chao Bai continued to exin.
Hearing Chao Bai mention the spirit stones and spiritual herbs worth tens of millions in the furnace, Nie Yin burned with anger.
However, since things had already developed to this point, it was better for them to go to Spirit Mountain and find what he wanted first!
He sent people to Spirit Mountain a few times, but found nothing. They couldn¡¯t even stay on Spirit Mountain for long.
If these siblings were telling the truth, they must know the secret of Spirit Mountain!
Chapter 162 - 162 Departure to Spirit Mountain
162 Departure to Spirit Mountain
Since they had already agreed, Nie Lin didn¡¯t stop them. He only repeatedly instructed Chao Bai and Kong Rui to refine the pills in the furnace afterwards.
Nie Yin also instructed his subordinates to prepare to head to Spirit Mountain again.
Kong Rui thought to herself, ¡°As long as I have the chance to leave the Nie family¡¯s residence, I will definitely be able to get rid of Nie Yin.¡±
She had to enter the pce quickly to see Wen Qiong¡¯s condition. She couldn¡¯t let Wen Qiong die like this!
!!
Chao Bai was thinking about how these people were going to his Spirit Mountain to cause trouble. He felt dejected and didn¡¯t say anything the entire way.
Originally, when Kong Rui mentioned bringing these people to Spirit Mountain, Chao Bai wanted to refuse.
However, since Chao Bai had agreed to help Kong Rui leave, but couldn¡¯t think of a better solution, he could only think of a way to prevent those people from entering Spirit Mountain!
He had lived on the spiritual mountain for so long. No one was more familiar with every part of Spirit Mountain than he was.
Letting these people have no way out of Spirit Mountain was what he was best at!
The two of them made up their minds and secretly touched their storage spirit artifacts. They were filled with good things provided by Nie Lin!
They definitely wouldn¡¯t return.
Kong Rui subconsciously looked at the things in the room to see if there was anything else she could take away.
After leaving the so-called spiritual herbs, spirit stones, and treasure chests in the room, the furnace was still burning with mes that had been maintained by more than ten spirit stones of the Fifth Grade.
In Chao Bai¡¯s words, they had to put on a convincing act.
So be it!
Although Kong Rui felt that it was a pity, she thought of the tens of thousands of spirit stones in her storage space and shrugged. ¡°Forget it, we¡¯ll treat it as a tip!¡±
When Nie Yin came to the door again, he had already brought a small group of people. Clearly, he was already prepared.
Nie Lin wanted to go with them, but before he set off, his expression darkened, as if he suddenly felt unwell.
Nie Lin excused himself and didn¡¯t follow them.
Kong Rui noticed that Chao Bai¡¯s hand seemed to have moved when they passed by just now, but Kong Rui didn¡¯t feel anything unusual.
She noticed that there seemed to be something powdery on the tip of Chao Bai¡¯s finger, but she wasn¡¯t sure what it was.
Before Kong Rui could figure out what was going on, she was already pushed forward by Nie Yin¡¯s subordinates.
However, Nie Lin had specifically ced a restriction on Nie Yin. It was very difficult for ordinary people to approach Nie Yin.
Once Nie Yin was in danger, Nie Lin would definitely appear immediately and save him.
Presumably, Nie Lin was still very loyal to Nie Yin.
Kong Rui carefully studied the people along the way to find a way to escape.
Everyone¡¯s cultivation level wasn¡¯t low. They were at least at the fifth level of the Spirit Body Realm.
Kong Rui roughly looked around. Other than the two of them and Nie Yin, there were three other seventh-level powerhouses in the team who were difficult to deal with.
With Kong Rui and Chao Bai¡¯s cultivation levels, they could easily kill the other dozen or so people.
Kong Rui could sense that Nie Yin¡¯s cultivation level had improved greatly recently, and he seemed to be close to breaking through.
Even so, he was still a level lower than Kong Rui.
Previously, Nie Yin had been taught a lesson by Chao Bai. Although Kong Rui didn¡¯t know Chao Bai¡¯s cultivation level, it was more than enough for him to deal with Nie Yin.
The only thing difficult to deal with was the restriction Nie Lin had left behind. Once it was triggered, Nie Lin woulde and they were no match for Nie Lin!
Kong Rui was busy scheming, but she didn¡¯t expect that Chao Bai had no intention of fighting these people.
As they walked towards Spirit Mountain, despite their high cultivation level, they walked for nearly half a day.
Kong Rui immediately became impatient. If this continued, when would she be able to enter the pce?!
Chapter 163 - 163 Difficult to Enter the Spirit Mountain
163 Difficult to Enter the Spirit Mountain
Before Kong Rui could ask, Chao Bai gently grabbed her hand and nced in the direction of the Demon Abyss.
Kong Rui was puzzled and didn¡¯t know what Chao Bai was nning to do. Then, she saw him form a hand seal. In an instant, dark clouds covered the sky.
Nie Yin walked at the front. When the guard beside him saw the abnormality in the sky, he asked, ¡°Young Master, the climate here is unpredictable. Should we¡¡±
Nie Yin turned around and red at that person. ¡°The sky just darkened. Are you afraid that something will happen?!¡±
¡°Let¡¯s continue on our way!¡±
Hearing Nie Yin¡¯s unfriendly tone, the guard didn¡¯t dare to ask further.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t understand what Chao Bai wanted to do. Just as she was puzzled, she heard Chao Bai¡¯s divine sense voice transmission, ¡°Make it difficult for them to enter Spirit Mountain!¡±
¡°Hasn¡¯t the Demon Abyss been too quiet recently? Why don¡¯t we send some people over and let them have some fun?¡±
Kong Rui blinked and didn¡¯t understand what Chao Bai meant.
The entrance to the Demon Abyss was already difficult to find. Other than that person in the pce, there were probably only a few people in the world who knew.
Chao Bai naturally knew how to enter the Demon Abyss, but it wasn¡¯t so easy to send people into the Demon Abyss.
Back then, when he had fallen into the Demon Abyss from the cliff, it was because he had the phoenix essence to protect himself that he survived.
Even if Chao Bai wanted to get rid of these people in one go, it was already difficult for them to merely enter the forest filled with miasma.
That miasma was the nourishment for many spiritual herbs and spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain. If it was polluted by these people, wouldn¡¯t it destroy the roots of Spirit Mountain?
¡°What do you want to do?¡± Kong Rui asked. She didn¡¯t think that Chao Bai was a person who didn¡¯t n things.
Chao Bai chuckled and said, ¡°Of course I¡¯m going to throw them into the Demon Abyss Forest.¡±
Kong Rui immediately coughed and blinked.
The Demon Abyss Forest was indeed the only way out of the Demon Abyss.
However, very few people could enter the Demon Abyss Forest.
Not to mention humans like Nie Yin, even the demons didn¡¯t dare to casually step into the Demon Abyss Forest.
It was even more difficult to throw someone into the Demon Abyss Forest.
Outside the Demon Abyss Forest, there was a ten thousand feet cliff. Only by climbing the cliff could one spy on the Demon Abyss Forest.
However, the side of the cliff was as smooth as a mirror. Not to mention climbing up, even nts couldn¡¯t grow on it!
What was Chao Bai nning?
Not to mention nning to use a spiritual array to teleport,
that ce couldn¡¯t be connected to any array formations at all, so no one in the outside world could enter the Demon Abyss Forest, and the people inside couldn¡¯t escape from it.
The two of them were talking when Nie Yin seemed to sense the abnormality of the two of them.
¡°What are you guys doing?¡± he asked fiercely.
Kong Rui looked in Nie Yin¡¯s direction and said in a rough voice, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remembered that we haven¡¯t returned for a while. I wonder if that ce will be able to host everyone here!¡±
Nie Yin snorted and said, ¡°Do you think I care about your lousy ce?!¡±
¡°Just bring us to Spirit Mountain! You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else!¡±
Kong Rui gritted her teeth and restrained herself from killing Nie Yin immediately.
They walked all the way until they were near Spirit Mountain before finally stopping.
Previously, Nie Yin had brought Li Ling to Spirit Mountain to pick herbs along this path. At that time, he had nned to leave a formation so that it would be more convenient for him toe over in the future, but Li Ling had destroyed it.
Thinking of Li Ling at that time, Nie Yin gritted his teeth in hatred.
However, ever since Li Ling was injured, she had changed a lot.
In the spirit beastpetition, Li Ling¡¯s performance was amazing.
Later on, he heard that Li Ling had a fortuitous encounter on Spirit Mountain. That made Nie Yinsheng want to explore Spirit Mountain again.
Chapter 164 - 164 Healing
164 Healing
Moreover, after hearing about that incident in the pce, Nie Yin¡¯s desire toe to Spirit Mountain to search for treasures became even stronger.
No matter what, he had to find that treasure for the Nie family!
Nie Yin had his own ns, but he didn¡¯t know that he had already be a part of Chao Bai¡¯s scheme.
Chao Bai led them up the mountain on a path they had never taken before.
Along the way, the rocks were rugged and the nts were flourishing. Even Nie Yin found it very difficult to walk forward.
The guards behind him were either scratched by rocks or cut by nts.
Those wounds would quickly swell and burn, making the team¡¯s progress even slower.
Nie Yin had brought some ointment to treat external injuries, but it was useless against these injuries.
He grabbed Chao Bai¡¯s cor and questioned coldly, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve been to Spirit Mountain a few times, but we¡¯ve never been here! Where are you taking us?!¡±
Chao Bai spread his hands out helplessly. ¡°The two of us have always traveled to Spirit Mountain from here. If you know other pathways, since we don¡¯t know them, why don¡¯t you lead the way?!¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Yin frowned, but he still let go of Chao Bai¡¯s cor angrily.
They had gone to Spirit Mountain a few times but found nothing. That was why they made the siblings lead the way.
Although the path they had led was rugged, it was indeed a ce they had never been to before. Perhaps they could really find what they wanted!
At this moment, Kong Rui walked forward and handed him a small porcin bottle with both hands. ¡°Sir, I have some pills here that can treat these injuries. Get your subordinates to take them. The symptoms will ease soon.¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Nie Yin showed a look of distrust.
As Nie Yin¡¯s subordinate scratched the wound on his face, he said to Nie Yin, ¡°Master! We¡¯re fine! It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t eat this pill!¡±
When he saw that the person¡¯s face was already covered in red marks, even more terrifying than the wound itself, Nie Yin¡¯s expression became even uglier.
He grabbed the porcin bottle in Kong Rui¡¯s hand and said coldly, ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong with this pill, I¡¯ll immediately kill you two!¡±
Kong Rui chuckled and bowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. This pill will definitely be useful!¡±
When Chao Bai saw that Kong Rui had actually given the bottle of pills she had plundered from him to Nie Yin, he instantly became angry and quickened his pace.
Seeing that Chao Bai actually left angrily, Nie Yin guessed that the brother probably didn¡¯t want to treat them, so he believed Kong Rui¡¯s words even more.
Seeing this, Kong Rui smirked.
She didn¡¯t expect that taking something from Chao Bai would anger him and have such an unexpected effect.
Nie Yin instructed his subordinates to distribute the pills in the porcin bottle. As expected, the wounds on those people¡¯s bodies no longer hurt. However, there were marks on the ces where they had scratched previously and they felt a little ufortable.
These situations were normal, especially for cultivators like them.
Therefore, the group advanced towards the forest in front of them even faster.
This time, the guards paid special attention to the rocks and nts around them. Because Kong Rui had given them healing medicine, they trusted her even more.
The gazes that were fixed on Kong Rui and Chao Bai were no longer as wary as before.
Kong Rui sent a voice transmission with her divine sense and continued to ask about Chao Bai¡¯s n. ¡°What are your ns? We¡¯re about to enter the hintend of Spirit Mountain!¡±
Chao Bai snorted and said, ¡°I thought you would help these people enter Spirit Mountain!¡±
When Kong Rui heard Chao Bai¡¯s resentful words, she immediately felt amused.
At times, this person was mature and cunning, but at other times, he was as immature as a child!
Chapter 165 - 165 Visible Cave
165 Visible Cave
As Kong Rui walked, she realized that Nie Yin would leave a mark on the ground from time to time.
It seemed that he wanted to leave some clues so that people could find him if he encountered danger, or so that he could find this ce next time.
However, Nie Yin was thinking too simply. Not to mention that the grass and trees in this ce had long been secretly swapped by Chao Bai with array formations, just the asional turmoil in Spirit Mountain would change the environment here.
However, in the past two months, the turbulence on Spirit Mountain seemed to have disappeared.
As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw Chao Bai walking in front of her. He was forming hand seals with one hand and was tinkering with something again.
She had only taken a few steps when she heard one of Nie Yin¡¯s guards suddenly exim, ¡°There seems to be a cave there!¡±
When Nie Yin heard this, he immediately perked up, and his eyes lit up.
Kong Rui was shocked. Could it be that Nie Yin¡¯s goal was actually Chao Bai¡¯s cave?
Although there were countless caves of various sizes in this spiritual mountain, the only cave that people had the desire to investigate was Chao Bai¡¯s.
The other caves were either overgrown with weeds or upied by wild beasts. There was no value in investigating.
In other words, these people¡¯s goal was to find Chao Bai?
Why were they looking for him?
As Kong Rui thought of this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Chao Bai.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t seem surprised. Seeing those people rushing towards the cave, he slowed down.
Kong Rui knew very well that this ce was still two mountains away from Chao Bai¡¯s cave.
The cave that could be seen from afar was just an illusion created by Chao Bai with an illusion array.
It seemed that Chao Bai also wanted to use this method to test the intentions of Nie Yin and the others!
Those people walked towards the cave quickly. Nie Yin was at the back, but one could tell how anxious he was from his footsteps.
After walking for about a few meters, Nie Yin suddenly remembered that the siblingsgged behind. When he turned around, he saw Kong Rui and Chao Bai following him obediently.
¡°The two of you, follow us closely! Don¡¯t think of taking the opportunity to escape!¡± Nie You instructed coldly, then asked a guard to keep an eye on the two of them.
Kong Rui nced in Chao Bai¡¯s direction and saw him nod at her, as if telling her not to worry.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t think too much about it and continued walking in the direction of the cave with Chao Bai.
After walking for dozens of meters, Nie Yin suddenly stopped. ¡°Stop!¡±
Everyone stopped with Nie Yin. At this moment, the guards were already a little tired.
Ever since they left the Nie family¡¯s residence, they had walked at least a few hundred miles. It was fine if it was an ordinary mountain path, but they had been injured by the rocks and nts on the mountain previously and were already exhausted.
Although they were all cultivators with high cultivation levels, they couldn¡¯t withstand such torture.
However, Nie Yin seemed indifferent. He frowned at his exhausted subordinates in front of him. ¡°Why are all of you so useless?!¡±
The guards were dissatisfied, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything. They could only lower their heads and remain silent.
Nie Yin snorted coldly before walking towards Chao Bai and asking, ¡°Do you see that cave?¡±
Chao Bai nodded. ¡°Of course I see it!¡±
¡°How far do you think that cave is from us?¡± Nie Yin asked coldly.
Chao Bai shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression became even darker. ¡°Do you want to die?¡±
Chao Bai only said indifferently, ¡°The two of us have seen that cave ever since wended, but we have never been able to reach it every time we walk towards it. Perhaps there¡¯s something evil living in that cave that makes it so strange!¡±
When he heard Chao Bai¡¯s words, Nie Yin¡¯s expression became even uglier.
Not knowing what to do, the guards looked at each other in dismay.
Chapter 166 - 166 The Monster That Suddenly Appeared
166 The Monster That Suddenly Appeared
Nie Yin looked at Chao Bai and then at Kong Rui. ¡°You¡¯ve never entered that cave?¡±
Kong Rui shook her head. ¡°We tried to enter a few times, but we couldn¡¯t reach it no matter what, so we could only give up. Just now, you led the guards in the direction of the cave, so we thought that you had found a way to reach it quickly!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s matter-of-fact words, Nie Yin couldn¡¯t even re up.
When he saw the cave just now, he was so excited that he forgot to ask the two of them.
Now that he had walked for a long time but couldn¡¯t reach the cave, he asked the two of them instead. This made him seem a little too impatient. However, he could see the cave but couldn¡¯t approach it, so he had no idea.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but sneer when she saw Nie Yin frowning in deep thought.
Nie Yin was actually so impatient.
Initially, she thought that Nie Yin was a shrewd and levelheaded person, but it turned out that he was just pretending in front of others.
After a while, Nie Yin looked in the direction of the cave again. ¡°The few of you, go take a look! The rest of you, stay here with me and wait for orders!¡±
The guards who had been called out looked at each other. Although they were unwilling, they could only nod in agreement.
They raised the weapons in their hands and used them as tools to open a path. They shuttled through the overgrown forest and soon disappeared, but the cave was still the same as before.
¡°Where are those people?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°Why are they gone?¡±
One of the guards suddenly shouted, ¡°Could it be that this ce is haunted?¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Nie Yin shouted and stopped the guard from disrupting the morale of the army.
The guard suddenly pointed in the direction behind Nie Yin. ¡°There! There are monsters there!¡±
The guard¡¯s eyes widened, as if he had seen a ghost. He was clearly deranged and couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Then, he turned around and ran back the way he came.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t turn around to check the situation. Instead, he waved the sharp de in his hand and killed the guard in front of him.
¡°Anyone who disrupts the morale of the army will be executed on the spot!¡± Nie Yin said coldly, his eyes filled with ruthlessness.
The few guards who stayed behind looked at each other. No one dared to say anything else.
Nie Yin exhaled and looked behind him.
He had already heard themotion behind him, but there didn¡¯t seem to be any killing intent, so he ignored it for the time being.
As the future patriarch of the Nie family, he definitely couldn¡¯t lose his cool like this!
However, when Nie Yin turned around to look at the thing behind him, he couldn¡¯t help but choke.
Behind him, a monster with a tiger head and a bear body was running towards him with its arms open. The guards were already stunned on the spot, and none of them dared to move.
Kong Rui turned to look in Chao Bai¡¯s direction and saw that Chao Bai was also surprised by the appearance of this monster.
It seemed that this wasn¡¯t Chao Bai¡¯s arrangement!
However, the strange thing was that this monster was actually running straight towards Nie Yin!
Nie Yin suddenly shot the bloody sharp de in his hand in the direction of the monster. His cultivation level, which was already close to the first level of the Earth realm, was pushed to the max.
The sharp de pierced through the air and shot towards the monster with an ear-piercing sound. The monster wasn¡¯t afraid at all and continued running towards Nie Yin with its arms open.
As it ran, the monster actually tripped and the sharp de shed across the monster¡¯s shoulder.
Nie Yin frowned and formed a seal with one hand to retract his weapon.
Unexpectedly, before the weapon could return, the monster had already arrived in front of him.
Chapter 167 - 167 Human?
167 Human?
Seeing that the monster was running towards him, Nie Yin grabbed a guard beside him and threw him over.
The guard screamed as he waved the weapon in his hand. He didn¡¯t look well-trained at all.
Baffled by the Nie family¡¯s choice of guards, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows.
However, Chao Bai wasn¡¯t too surprised. After all, these guards were already on the verge of a mental breakdown. They had just seen with their own eyes how Nie Yin treated theirpanions, so it was impossible for them not to feel resentment.
Although Chao Bai might not know much about human nature, he was still very good at toying with people!
He wanted to see what sort of trouble this monster could create!
Nie Yin saw that the guard had actually injured the monster a little.
The monster howled as it reached out to grab the guard.
The longer Kong Rui watched the monster¡¯s actions, the stranger she found it.
¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a human?¡± Kong Rui asked Chao Bai through divine sense.
Chao Bai nodded.
Nie Yin and the others couldn¡¯t be bothered to observe if it was a human or something else. Everyone was anxious and wished they could kill the monster quickly.
Chao Bai secretly tugged at Kong Rui¡¯s sleeve and nced in Nie Yin¡¯s direction.
All of them were focused on the monster, so no one was paying attention to them. If they didn¡¯t leave now, when would they get a better chance?
Chao Bai formed a hand seal, and a circle of light instantly appeared under their feet.
If it was before, Nie Yin would definitely have quickly noticed the abnormality. However, at this moment, his entire attention was on the monster and he didn¡¯t notice the abnormality behind him at all.
Kong Rui grabbed Chao Bai¡¯s arm with one hand to prevent herself from being flung away when the array was quickly activated.
Under the bamboo hat, Chao Bai revealed a dissatisfied expression.
He pulled Kong Rui¡¯s body over with one hand and wrapped her body tightly with his arm before activating the array again.
The two of them instantly disappeared with a beam of light.
The monster seemed to be attracted by the light in front of it and stopped in its tracks.
Under Nie Yin¡¯s orders, the guards also attacked the monster.
The monster stood where it was while waving its hands, as if to express something. However, no one understood what it was saying. The guards were focused on cutting off its head.
When the monster saw everyone running towards it with weapons in their hands, it immediately knelt down.
The guards were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect the monster to do such a thing.
Just as everyone was in a daze, Nie Yin snatched one of the guards¡¯ weapons and shed at the monster.
Suddenly, the monster shouted, ¡°Master, spare me!¡±
When Nie Yin heard the sound, he suddenly turned around and moved the weapon in his hand away from the monster¡¯s head.
Nie Yin froze and looked at the monster as he asked with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡±
¡°Why are you calling me master?¡± Nie Yin looked at the monster suspiciously, but didn¡¯t rx his grip on the weapon in his hand.
Looking ufortable and confused, the monster grabbed at its face. After a while, it said, ¡°Master, I¡¯m Bull Two! Your guard, Bull Two!¡±
Upon hearing the monster¡¯s words, everyone, including Nie Yin, widened their eyes in shock.
¡°Who did you say you were?¡± Nie Yin confirmed again.
The monster ced its hand in front of it and looked at it. Then, it knelt on the ground dejectedly. ¡°Master! I¡¯m really Bull Two! You just asked me to go to the cave in front to investigate the situation!¡±
Chapter 168 - 168 Entering the Palace
168 Entering the Pce
Nie Yin was shocked when he heard the monster¡¯s words.
Bull Two was indeed a guard he had just ordered to investigate, but how did this person be like this?
Nie Yin sized up Bull Two, who was kneeling on the ground, and asked after a while, ¡°Where are the others who went with you?¡±
Bull Two seemed to have just remembered that he had otherpanions. He immediately looked around, but realized that he was alone. He said with a long face, ¡°I don¡¯t know either! After I walked into a ball of fog, I couldn¡¯t tell the direction for a moment. The cave suddenly disappeared, so I wanted to report it to you immediately.¡±
¡°Who knew? Who knew that after running a few steps, you guys pointed your weapons at me¡¡±
¡°You, you guys want to kill me!¡±
The more Bull Two spoke, the more aggrieved he became. Tears flowed down his furry face.
Not to mention the other guards, even Nie Yin broke out in cold sweat when he saw this.
¡°How can we not be afraid of you when you look like this?!¡± One of the guards who had a good rtionship with Bull Two immediately used.
Bull Two looked at the others in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±
The guard originally wanted Bull Two to pee and see how he looked, but when he thought about how their master was beside him, he could only swallow the words that were about toe out of his mouth.
He snorted and said, ¡°You¡¯re clearly a monster now!¡±
¡°Hurry up and tell us what happened! We can find a way to change you back!¡± the guard said anxiously.
Although everyone was nervous and panicked when they first realized that Bull Two had be a monster, they felt much more at ease after talking to Bull Two.
At least Bull Two was still as silly as usual, making everyone subconsciously lower their guard.
¡± I don¡¯t know either!¡± Bull Two looked at Nie Yin innocently. ¡°Master, what should I do?!¡±
¡°You look so strange. Why don¡¯t you ask the siblings?¡± One of the guards thought of the siblings who were familiar with the forest and immediately reminded them.
After his reminder, Nie Yin remembered that there had been no movement from the two siblings!
After he suddenly turned around, he saw that the two of them were indeed gone!
After Nie Yin threw the weapon in his hand to the ground angrily, it sank into the ground.
¡°Find them!¡± Nie Yin shouted loudly, his voice even echoing in the forest.
The guards didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and immediately started searching around.
At this moment, Chao Bai had already returned to the imperial capital with Kong Rui. As he stood under the wall outside the pce, he thought about how to enter Wen Qiong¡¯s pce without being discovered.
Kong Rui had used Li Ling¡¯s identity to enter previously, so she quickly passed the restriction of the pce and wasn¡¯t affected at all.
However, without the protection of her identity as a member of the Li family, it wasn¡¯t so easy to enter the pce.
Chao Bai¡¯s array formation technique was useless at this moment, so it was much easier for those hidden experts to discover him.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and racked her brains, but there was nothing she could think of.
At this moment, a carriage slowly drove over from outside the pce.
As Kong Rui looked at the patterns embroidered on the white draperies on the carriage, her heart skipped a beat. ¡°It¡¯s the Hua family¡¯s carriage! The Hua family can enter the pce easily. Why don¡¯t we follow the Hua family¡¯s carriage in?!¡±
Kong Rui made up her mind and nned to follow the Hua family¡¯s carriage into the pce.
However, other than the people in the Hua family¡¯s carriage, there was only one coachman and two maids.
Wouldn¡¯t Kong Rui be discovered if she suddenly appeared?
Furthermore, a tall fellow like Chao Bai was even more difficult to hide.
Chapter 169 - 169 Finding Hua Shang’s Help
169 Finding Hua Shang¡¯s Help
Just as Kong Rui was thinking, Chao Bai suddenly said, ¡°That seems to be Hua Xing¡¯s older brother?¡±
Speaking of this, Kong Rui suddenly remembered that she had once been entrusted by Hua Xing to tell her brother, Hua Shang, where she was.
If the person in the carriage was really Hua Shang, she might really be able to help!
Kong Rui thought for a moment and said to Chao Bai, ¡°Wait for me here!¡±
When the carriage was a few meters away from the pce, Kong Rui suddenly jumped into the carriage.
The coachman and maidservant didn¡¯t notice Kong Rui¡¯s actions at all. Instead, Hua Shang, who was in the carriage, immediately sensed something amiss. However, with Kong Rui¡¯s current strength, Hua Shang wasn¡¯t her match at all.
Hua Shang sensed that the other party wasn¡¯t hostile, so he immediately rxed and leaned against the side of the carriage. He waved his fan gently as he stared at the person.
¡°Miss, why did you jump in my carriage?¡± Hua Shang said gently. His voice sounded humble, and one couldn¡¯t sense the domineering aura of someone who was about to be the head of the Hua family, one of the five great ns.
Since the person was silent and the two of them were separated, Hua Shang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Miss, are you frightened to see me? Or did you find the wrong person?¡±
Kong Rui asked softly, ¡°Do you know Hua Xing?¡±
When he heard this name, Hua Shang¡¯s rxed appearance instantly disappeared. He sat up straight and shouted at the coachman outside, ¡°Stop the carriage!¡±
The coachman reacted quickly and immediately shouted for the horse to stop.
Kong Rui swayed in her seat before looking at Hua Shang again.
Hua Shang asked in a cold voice, ¡°You¡¯ve seen Hua Xing? Did you kidnap her? What¡¯s your motive?¡±
Faced with Hua Shang¡¯s series of questions, Kong Rui only shook her head and said softly, ¡°I know your sister¡¯s whereabouts, but I need you to help me.¡±
Hua Shang seemed to hesitate. After a while, he spoke again. ¡°What did you do to my sister? What do I have to do for you to let her go?¡±
Hearing Hua Shang¡¯s anxious tone, Kong Rui knew that Hua Shang must have doted on his sister very much. However, Hua Shang would never expect what Hua Shang had encountered!
Kong Rui lowered her head slightly to prevent her sigh from being too obvious.
She didn¡¯t dare to bet that if she told Hua Shang the truth now, he would help her enter the pce to assassinate Wen Qiong.
Right now, she could only use Hua Shang¡¯s weakness to help her fulfill her wish first!
Kong Rui said again, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you her whereabouts now. After you help me finish this, I¡¯ll definitely tell you where she is!¡±
Hua Shang seemed to hesitate, but in the end, he said, ¡°Alright! I promise you! But you have to tell me where she is!¡±
Although Kong Rui had already guessed that Hua Shang would agree, she didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily. He actually agreed without asking her what she wanted to do!
It seemed that he was really worried about Hua Xing!
Kong Rui sighed softly before continuing, ¡°Bring me to the pce. When we enter the pce, I¡¯ll definitely tell you her whereabouts!¡±
Hua Shang folded his fan and immediately said, ¡°Alright!¡±
¡°Enter the pce!¡± Hua Shang ordered without hesitation.
The carriage moved forward slowly again. This time, neither of them made a sound.
After the carriage arrived at the entrance of the pce, the guards routinely checked the people in the carriage.
After the curtain of the carriage was pulled open, the guard saw that there were actually two people sitting inside. The guard was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Young Master Hua, who is this?¡±
Hua Shang fanned himself as he said softly, ¡°My sister!¡±
¡°This¡¡± The guard was in a difficult position.
The pce was heavily guarded, so although he couldn¡¯t stop the young master of the Hua family from entering the pce, he had never seen his sister before. Not knowing if he should check this person¡¯s identity, the guard hesitated for a moment.
Chapter 170 - 170 Leaving the Palace
170 Leaving the Pce
Seeing the guard hesitate, Hua Shang waved the fan in his hand gently as he asked, ¡°Do you still need to check our identities?¡±
The guard immediately lowered his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare! But your sister¡¡±
Hua Shang suddenly retracted the fan in his hand and pointed at the guard. ¡°Do you think my sister can¡¯t enter the pce with her status?¡±
¡°The Hua family can¡¯t even enter the imperial pce?¡± Hua Shang¡¯s using tone immediately made the guard lower his head.
The guard hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Young Master Hua, Miss Hua, pleasee in!¡±
Hua Shang snorted and said to the coachman, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The wheel turned again as it headed into the pce.
The carriage stopped outside the inner pce wall.
Further in, they could only walk. Hua Shang¡¯s carriage could no longer help Kong Rui.
Kong Rui jumped down from the carriage. Just as she stabilized herself, Hua Shang grabbed her wrist.
This was the first time Kong Rui had seen Hua Shang so agitated and nervous. She looked down at the hand that was grabbing her wrist and snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t run away. Can you let go of me?¡±
Hua Shang still seemed worried and didn¡¯t let go of Kong Rui¡¯s hand. ¡°Where¡¯s Hua Xing?¡±
Kong Rui sighed softly and took out the thing that Hua Xing had given her from her storage space.
¡°This was given to me by Hua Xing before she died. Take a look for yourself!¡± Kong Rui said as she ced it in Hua Shang¡¯s hand.
As Hua Shang looked at the thing in Kong Rui¡¯s hand, he couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.
He didn¡¯t want to believe what he was seeing, let alone think about the meaning of what he had just heard.
Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang as she said gently, ¡°She¡¯s already gone. I¡¯ve stored a trace of her divine sense in these things.¡±
¡°Take a look after you leave the pce!¡± Kong Rui instructed Hua Shang.
She didn¡¯t want Hua Shang to go and settle scores with the Li family after seeing the content of these things in the pce. That would really be asking for trouble!
Moreover, the secret contained in Hua Xing¡¯sst trace of divine sense might harm Hua Shang and the Hua family!
When Hua Shang heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t calm down anymore.
He looked at the thing in his hand. This was thest thing he had given Hua Xing before she left home!
However, how could he believe that the person in front of him was only sending a message for Hua Xing and not the person who had harmed her?
Hua Shang suddenly looked up at Kong Rui. ¡°Tell me! Who harmed my sister? How did you find her? Why didn¡¯t you save her?¡±
Upon hearing Hua Shang¡¯s question, Kong Rui only shook her head. ¡°Hua Xing asked me to tell you something¡¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Hua Shang asked anxiously.
¡°She said that she was captured by bad people and didn¡¯t run away from home on her own! Also, she didn¡¯t ruin your bamboo hat on purpose!¡± Kong Rui said what Hua Xing had instructed her to ry to her family.
When Hua Shang heard this, his legs went weak and he almost fell to the ground.
When Kong Rui saw Hua Shang¡¯s reaction, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°I advise you to leave the pce as soon as possible! You¡¯ll understand everything else after listening to your sister¡¯sst message! I¡¯ve already said what I needed to say. Thank you for helping me today. Let¡¯s meet again in the future!¡±
With that, Kong Rui turned around and ran towards a pce in the inner pce before Hua Shang could even react.
As Hua Shang watched Kong Rui leave, he held the thing in his hand in front of his chest tightly. ¡°Sister! Let¡¯s go home!¡±
Hua Shang turned around and got into the carriage again. Then, the carriage quickly rushed out of the pce gate. Hua Shang was no longer as rxed as before.
The guard watched as the Hua family¡¯s carriage left quickly. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t figure it out.
Chapter 171 - 171 The Disappeared Palace Servant
171 The Disappeared Pce Servant
Kong Rui quickly arrived outside Wen Qiong¡¯s pce with the Yin-Yang Umbre.
The pce servants on duty in the pce looked very unfamiliar. They seemed to have reced Wen Qiong¡¯s previous group of pce servants.
As Kong Rui looked at the pce servants standing there numbly, she couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows.
As she approached the pce, Kong Rui heard muffled moansing from inside. They were not loud, as if they were muffled by something, but they sounded very terrifying.
Kong Rui walked into the pce quickly. The aura of the expert that she could clearly sense earlier seemed to have disappeared.
Kong Rui was a little surprised. When she approached the pce door, she saw a few pce servants walking out with basins of blood.
¡°Sigh, in my opinion, the Princess can¡¯t change her blood every day!¡± One of the younger pce servants couldn¡¯t help but say.
The older pce maid on the other side nudged her hard. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Aren¡¯t you afraid of losing your head?!¡±
The young pce maid looked around before lowering her voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have to scare me! The queen hasn¡¯te to our pce for a few days! Only the few of us are left in the pce. They can¡¯t even take care of themselves. How can they have the time to care about what I say?¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid the queen knows that the princess¡¯ injuries can¡¯t be treated, so she can only give up on this daughter!¡± the young pce maid continued.
Xi¡¯er red at her. ¡°If you continue to spout nonsense, be careful you¡¯ll lose your tongue! Don¡¯t you know where those pce servants from before have gone? If you continue to spout nonsense, you might be the next to disappear!¡±
Upon hearing Xi¡¯er¡¯s words, the young pce maid said furiously, ¡°Who in the pce doesn¡¯t know where those missing pce maids went?! However, since we came sent to the pce, we¡¯ve already acknowledged our fate.¡±
The young pce maid with a basin of blood in her hands looked in the direction of the pce. ¡°I only hope that the princess can die earlier so that we can be free earlier!¡±
Xi¡¯er shouted again, ¡°Stop talking! Be careful, or you¡¯ll be reported to the queen. You¡¯ll be the next person to be drained of blood!¡±
The two of them walked past Kong Rui as they spoke.
As Kong Rui looked at the blood basin in their hands, she couldn¡¯t help but feel nauseous.
Although she was used to bloody scenes, the blood in the basin gave off a rotten stench, as if it had been ced there for years.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but feel curious when she heard their words.
Wen Qiong was already in such a state, but the queen still hadn¡¯t given up on her. With the queen¡¯s personality, how could she give up on her precious daughter unless she had no choice?!
Just as Kong Rui was feeling puzzled, she heard movement from the pce again.
¡°Princess, don¡¯t move! If you do that, you¡¯ll vomit all the blood you just drank! It¡¯s too wasteful!¡± A sharp voice sounded. It sounded like a man speaking with his throat pinched.
Kong Rui followed the voice and walked into the pce quickly.
Inside the pce, the smell of rotting blood filled the air. It was much stronger than the basin of blood.
How could an ordinary person survive in such an environment?!
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but frown. She held the Yin-Yang Umbre with one hand and covered her mouth and nose with the other.
As she walked into the pce, she heard Wen Qiong¡¯s moans getting closer.
Compared to thest time when Wen Qiong shrieked and cursed at her, this moan sounded like a dying personining about something.
How did Wen Qiong be like this in just a few days?
With the queen¡¯s strength, it should not be difficult for Wen Qiong to survive!
The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more baffled she felt. The moment she stepped into Wen Qiong¡¯s room, even though she was mentally prepared, she was still shocked!
Chapter 172 - 172 Living Hell
172 Living Hell
Gray curtains covered the entire bed.
The sealed windows not only prevented any sunlight from entering the room, but even the air was no longer circting.
On the bed, a figure continued to moan.
The beautiful nket on the big bed was already covered in blood. There was even blood dripping down the fabric to the ground.
Beside the bed, a hunched man was holding a bowl and pouring something into Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth.
As Kong Rui looked at the man, she found him familiar.
She watched as the ckish-red liquid in the bowl was poured into Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth.
Because she had drunk too much, a lot of liquid flowed down the corner of Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth.
A corner of the drapery on the bed was lifted by the man. Kong Rui could see Wen Qiong¡¯s hand on the side of her body, but her skin was already as withered as an old woman¡¯s.
If not for the moon birthmark on Wen Qiong¡¯s neck, Kong Rui would have suspected that the person on the bed wasn¡¯t Wen Qiong at all!
How did she be like this?
Even though she had been ruthless back then, Wen Qiong couldn¡¯t have ended up like this!
Kong Rui was baffled. After the man put down the bowl, he wiped the corner of Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth with a dirty rag.
¡°Princess, don¡¯t me our master for being heartless. You lied to him first. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have asked me to serve you, right?¡±
Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes were filled with hatred, and blood tears even flowed from the corners of her eyes.
The man took out a handkerchief and wiped Wen Qiong¡¯s blood tears before continuing, ¡°Since you¡¯re not born with phoenix essence, it¡¯s not right to lie about it! I¡¯m only keeping you alive because Master wants to lure the owner of the phoenix essence out!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, before Master obtains the phoenix essence, I definitely won¡¯t let you die! I¡¯ll apany you day and night and let you drink this purest nectar every day. I¡¯ll definitely let you enjoy things you¡¯ll never forget in yourst moments!¡±
Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. She red at the person, as if she wished she could open her mouth and bite off that person¡¯s flesh.
However, she was too weak now. Not to mention dealing with the man in front of her, even sitting up was wishful thinking!
When she saw Wen Qiong like this, Kong Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat.
Back then, the high and mighty princess had never thought that she would end up like this.
Did the woman who had cruelly extracted the phoenix bone from her know that she was about to exhaust her own blood?
Kong Rui suddenly felt relieved. The putrid smell of blood also became extremely sweet to her.
She didn¡¯t know if it was because she was under the man¡¯s influence, but she was sure that when she saw the liquid flowing from the corner of Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth, she wanted to go forward and stuff it into her mouth again.
As Kong Rui was thinking, she heard the man say, ¡°The queen made a deal with my master, so there¡¯s no point in keeping you alive anymore.¡±
¡°I thought that the queen would visit you on ount of your mother-daughter rtionship. I didn¡¯t expect that the queen hasn¡¯te even once since the deal was struck!¡± the man said and suddenly chuckled.
¡°Princess, do you feel very aggrieved, sad, and want to cry?¡± As the man spoke, he chuckled. ¡°You and your mother are really disgusting! However, since you don¡¯t have much time left, I¡¯ll take care of you for a few more days out of kindness. It can be considered as fulfilling my duty as a servant.¡±
Chapter 173 - 173 Interrogating Shen Heng
173 Interrogating Shen Heng
When Kong Rui heard this, she narrowed her eyes and looked at the man carefully. She suddenly remembered that this man seemed to be the guard beside Wen Qiong, Shen Heng!
If Yin Ling was the most capable person by the queen¡¯s side, Shen Heng was a knife in Wen Qiong¡¯s hand.
Back then, Wen Qiong had instructed Shen Heng to attack her many times, so Kong Rui was familiar with Shen Heng¡¯s face!
However, the current Shen Heng seemed to be much more sinister than before for some reason.
However, Kong Rui was no longer in the mood to dwell on it!
Wen Qiong couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had to think of a way to break the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong as soon as possible!
¡°Master, the princess is about to die!¡± The little phoenix¡¯s voice sounded in Kong Rui¡¯s divine sense. It sounded very weak.
¡°Little Phoenix, how are you? Can you still hold on?¡± Kong Rui asked worriedly.
The little lion said, ¡°Master, the little phoenix has been vomiting blood since just now. I don¡¯t know why!¡±
Kong Rui nced in Wen Qiong¡¯s direction, gritted her teeth, and said coldly, ¡°Wait for me!¡±
A pitch-ck dagger suddenly appeared in Kong Rui¡¯s hand and stabbed towards Shen Heng¡¯s back.
By the time Shen Heng realized that someone was attacking him, it was already toote.
However, Kong Rui¡¯s dagger didn¡¯t pierce Shen Heng¡¯s body. Instead, she shed the dagger across his neck.
The sharp de of the dagger brushed against the skin on Shen Heng¡¯s neck, leaving a bloody mark.
¡°Who is it?!¡± Shen Heng asked coldly.
Under the veil, Kong Rui said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Leave the princess to me!¡±
Shen Heng frowned slightly. ¡°Are you here to save the princess?¡±
As he spoke, he suddenlyughed. ¡°There¡¯s actually someone here to save the Princess at this time?!¡±
He nced sharply at Wen Qiong, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Princess, I didn¡¯t expect someone toe and save you even after the queen gave up on you!¡±
Shen Heng clearly didn¡¯t believe Kong Rui¡¯s words. Hisughter stopped and he asked coldly, ¡°Tell me! What exactly do you want to do? Without Master¡¯s orders, the Princess can¡¯t go anywhere!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn¡¯t expect Shen Heng to be so loyal.
She exerted some force with the dagger in her hand and continued to interrogate, ¡°Is your master Nie Yin?¡±
Shen Heng seemed to have no intention of hiding anything. He chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you still asking if you know?! Looks like you know my master too?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t answer Shen Heng¡¯s question and only continued to ask, ¡°Do you know why Nie Yin wants to murder Wen Qiong?¡±
Shen Heng paused and turned around slightly to face Kong Rui.
The sharp de of the dagger in Kong Rui¡¯s hand immediately cut a deep wound on Shen Heng¡¯s neck.
Blood kept gushing out, but Shen Heng didn¡¯t seem to notice at all. ¡°You want to know Master¡¯s motive? Are you here to save the Princess? I won¡¯t tell you anything! Just kill me!¡±
Shen Heng knew very well that the person in front of him was far stronger than him.
After all, this person could enter the pce silently and even ambush him. This person was clearly a powerhouse!
Although there were no longer any experts set up by the queen in this pce, there were stillyers of restrictions here. Other than those pce servants who served others, those who weren¡¯t at the seventh level of the Spirit Body Realm or above couldn¡¯t enter at all!
Since Shen Heng was unwilling to answer truthfully, Kong Rui bit her lower lip slightly before saying again, ¡°Since your master harmed the princess because she no longer had the phoenix essence, does your master want the phoenix essence?¡±
When Shen Heng heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, his expression changed, but he still gritted his teeth and refused to answer.
Seeing the change in Shen Heng¡¯s expression, Kong Rui knew that she had guessed correctly.
Perhaps Nie Yin and Shen Heng would know a way to break the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong!
Chapter 174 - 174 Nie Yin’s Secret
174 Nie Yin¡¯s Secret
The dagger in Kong Rui¡¯s hand slowly slid across Shen Heng¡¯s neck. ¡°Speak!¡±
However, Shen Heng refused to relent. ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t say anything!¡±
At this moment, a strange sound came from the bed.
Kong Rui frowned and looked at Wen Qiong, who was already panting on the bed.
Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes widened, and the whites of her eyes were already bloodshot. It looked like she was about to faint!
Kong Rui took out a pill from her storage space and opened Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth with her other hand before forcefully stuffing the pill into her mouth.
Wen Qiong wanted to struggle, but she couldn¡¯t exert any strength.
Kong Rui tapped Wen Qiong¡¯s throat a few times and forced her to swallow the pill.
Wen Qiong red at Kong Rui, as if she was afraid that Kong Rui had fed her poison.
Kong Rui ignored Wen Qiong. She continued to re at Shen Heng as she exerted more force with the dagger in her hand.
¡°What did you feed her?¡± Worried that Kong Rui hade to save Wen Qiong, Shen Heng asked warily as he looked in Wen Qiong¡¯s direction.
Kong Rui snorted. ¡°The pill that just won¡¯t let her die for the time being!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Shen Heng heaved a sigh of relief.
Kong Rui was a little puzzled. If Shen Heng was really Nie Yin¡¯s servant, shouldn¡¯t he be eager for Wen Qiong to die? Why was he worried about Wen Qiong now?
In the next moment, Kong Rui realized that she had been mistaken.
Shen Heng heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Fortunately, it¡¯s not a healing medicine. Otherwise, how would I exin it to Master?!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and nced at Wen Qiong, only to see blood tears flowing out of Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes again.
Kong Rui smiled sinisterly. She even felt happy to see that Wen Qiong was in such a miserable state.
She adjusted her expression and said again, ¡°Since you haven¡¯t killed her yet, did your master leave some order for you to get a secret out of her?¡±
When Shen Heng heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, his eyes widened in surprise. However, in the next moment, he immediately realized that his loss ofposure had let the other party discover his true intentions.
He quickly tried to hide his emotions, but it was toote.
¡°What secret? Is it rted to the natural phoenix essence? Or¡ is it where the little phoenix went?¡± Kong Rui guessed again.
¡°How did you know that Master was looking for¡¡± Shen Heng blurted out, but he immediately regretted it so much that he wished he could bite off his tongue!
Why did he spill the beans after being pressured by this woman? He actually revealed the secret in just a few words!
What Shen Heng didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t that he had poor self-control, but that Kong Rui¡¯s dagger had a poison in it, a poison that could make people unconsciously tell the truth.
The Poison Master named this medicine: Carefree.
The demons in the Demon Abyss liked to call it the Truth Scattering Powder.
Kong Niang often used this medicine to interrogate the demons who had secretly escaped from the Demon Abyss. It was also a method of interrogation in the Demon Abyss.
This was Kong Rui¡¯s first time trying this medicine on an ordinary person, so the effect was still to be verified.
However, from Shen Heng¡¯s condition, the effect of the medicine wasn¡¯t bad!
Seeing Shen Heng¡¯s vexed expression, Kong Rui smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Why does your master want to find the natural phoenix essence? Do you know how to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix?¡±
¡°Ever since the Patriarch of the Nie family disappeared, the Nie family has been deteriorating day by day. Master¡¯s cultivation hasn¡¯t improved at all.¡± Although Shen Heng was unwilling, he still told the truth under the influence of the drug.
¡°Master heard that the phoenix essence phoenix bone can reconstruct his foundation and allow him to quickly increase his strength. That¡¯s why he got engaged to the Princess.¡±
Chapter 175 - 175 Method to Resolve the Contract
175 Method to Resolve the Contract
¡°Who knew that Princess Wen Qiong was actually a fake!¡± Shen Heng said as he red fiercely at Wen Qiong.
¡°My master thinks that the little phoenix was born from the phoenix essence phoenix bone and that as long as we find the little phoenix, we will definitely be able to find the true natural phoenix essence! However, no matter how hard we interrogate her, she refuses to tell us the little phoenix¡¯s whereabouts. My master can only let me serve her day and night until the princess is willing to tell the truth.¡±
Kong Rui nced at the despairing Wen Qiong and turned to look at Shen Heng. ¡°Even if Wen Qiong really knows the whereabouts of the little phoenix, how can she tell you in this state? Have you ever thought of using other methods to find the little phoenix?¡±
Shen Heng shook his head as he said solemnly and firmly, ¡°Master instructed me to serve the princess here, so I have to stay here!¡±
Kong Rui gave Shen Heng a disdainful look and couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a loyalp dog!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, not only was Shen Heng not angry, but he also smiled. ¡°Being my master¡¯sp dog is the most glorious thing in my life!¡±
Kong Rui immediately felt incredulous.
What charm did Nie Yin have to make Shen Heng follow him so loyally?
However, this wasn¡¯t the question Kong Rui wanted to know first. She had another question that Shen Heng had yet to answer.
The dagger in her hand shed down again. ¡°Speak! Do you know how to break the contract between Wen Qiong and the little phoenix?¡±
Shen Heng pursed his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard Master mention that if the little phoenix consumes the Divine Transformation Pill condensed from the Princess¡¯ blood, the contract will be broken!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and thought to herself, ¡°This is quite simple!¡±
Now, she had Wen Qiong¡¯s blood, the little phoenix, and the alchemy method.
Kong Rui confirmed with Shen Heng again, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±
¡°Master and the lord said it, so it should be right!¡± Shen Heng said with certainty.
Kong Rui was a little puzzled. Who was this lord?
However, since there was a way to break the contract, it was better to break it first to ensure the little phoenix¡¯s safety. Otherwise, with Wen Qiong¡¯s current appearance, even if the little phoenix¡¯s life wasn¡¯t in danger, it would definitely be ufortable!
After Kong Rui made up her mind, she used the handle of the dagger to knock Shen Heng unconscious.
Without any obstruction, Kong Rui used Chao Bai to create a small barrier for her barrier artifact.
This small artifact was only a palm-sized bead.
As Kong Rui chanted the incantation that Chao Bai had taught her, the bead emitted a white light that enveloped Kong Rui and the entire room.
¡°Alright! Now, it¡¯s time to settle our grudges!¡± Kong Rui said as she took off the bamboo hat on her head.
The moment Wen Qiong saw Kong Rui¡¯s face, her eyes widened.
She struggled and roared with all her might, blood foam gushing out of her mouth.
Kong Rui only raised her hand gently and wiped the blood from the corner of Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t waste it. It¡¯s useful!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she summoned the little phoenix from her storage space.
As soon as the little phoenixnded, it fell to the side weakly.
Seeing this, Kong Rui didn¡¯t dy any longer. She grabbed Wen Qiong¡¯s wrist while cutting an inch-deep wound.
Blood instantly gushed out.
Kong Rui took out a small porcin bottle and injected blood into it.
After everything was prepared, Kong Rui ignored Wen Qiong, who was still bleeding, and took out a small pill furnace to refine pills.
Before leaving the Nie residence, Chao Bai had found this pill furnace and handed it to her.
She had a lot of spirit stones, which were needed to refine pills now, and her pill refinement speed had also greatly increased.
Chapter 176 - 176 Resolving the Contract
176 Resolving the Contract
In less than ten minutes, Kong Rui¡¯s Divine Transformation Pill was refined.
Although there was still a certain difference in quality between this pill and the one Chao Bai had mentioned previously, it was already enough for the little phoenix, who urgently needed to terminate the contract.
Kong Rui handed the Divine Transformation Pill to the little phoenix.
The little phoenix was about to take the pill when Wen Qiong, who was on the bed, let out an anxious whimper.
Kong Rui nced at Wen Qiong and said, ¡°The little phoenix has been tortured by you for many years. I¡¯ll get back at you for this. However, all of this will have to wait until the contract is terminated!¡±
!!
With that, Kong Rui watched as the little phoenix swallowed the pill.
As soon as the pill entered its stomach, a red halo suddenly burst out from the little phoenix¡¯s body.
In the next moment, the little phoenix suddenly howled sharply.
¡°Little Phoenix, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Not knowing what was wrong with the little phoenix, Kong Rui immediately panicked. Seeing the little phoenix rolling on the ground in pain, Kong Rui suddenly thought of Shen Heng.
¡°Could Shen Heng be lying?!¡± Kong Rui was shocked and immediately ran to help the little phoenix up to check on it.
However, the little phoenix¡¯s body was hot, as if mes were burning. Even Kong Rui couldn¡¯t approach it.
Kong Rui immediately felt guilty. ¡°Little Phoenix, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll definitely think of a way to save you!¡±
Kong Rui pped Shen Heng¡¯s face hard to wake up.
It was only when Shen Heng¡¯s face became red and swollen from Kong Rui¡¯s p that he slowly woke up.
For a moment, Shen Heng was baffled by what had happened and he felt his cheeks burn.
¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Shen Heng let out a low cry, then covered his face and wailed.
¡°Tell me! What¡¯s wrong with the little phoenix?! Were you lying to me?!¡± Kong Rui ced her dagger on Shen Heng¡¯s shoulder again.
This time, Shen Heng didn¡¯t have the arrogance from before. He lowered his head slightly and said with a shrug, ¡°How would I dare lie to you?! Especially since you have a dagger! As for why Little Phoenix became like this, I really don¡¯t know¡¡±
¡°Wait, why is the little phoenix here?¡± Shen Heng suddenly reacted, but in the next moment, he felt his vision go dark. Kong Rui knocked him out again.
Seeing that Shen Heng seemed to be clueless as well, Kong Rui could only go forward to check on the little phoenix again.
The little phoenix, who had been flipping around desperately just now, seemed to have rxed a lot. It knelt on the ground as it panted desperately, but the hot mes around its body showed no signs of subsiding.
Kong Rui wanted to go forward and check on it, but she was blocked by the scorching mes.
¡°Little Phoenix, how do you feel? How can I help you?¡± Kong Rui asked anxiously again.
Suddenly, the little lion¡¯s voice sounded from Kong Rui¡¯s divine sense. ¡°Master, let me out quickly! I have a way to help the little phoenix!¡±
Kong Rui immediately released the little lion.
The little lion emitted a golden light as it gradually approached the little phoenix¡¯s mes. The golden light gradually fused with the hot mes, and there were no signs of resistance.
The little lion walked to the little phoenix¡¯s side.
It spread its huge wings and slowly wrapped the little phoenix¡¯s body.
The mes gradually disappeared, and the little phoenix¡¯s body no longer emitted sounds like bones breaking.
After a while, Kong Rui suddenly felt a pain in her spine. It was as if new bones had grown out of the gaps between her bones.
Kong Rui knelt on the ground in pain, but she used her hands to support herself and refused to fall.
The pain became stronger and stronger. Her body felt like it was constantly being burned by mes.
Chapter 177 - 177 Wen Qiong’s Death
177 Wen Qiong¡¯s Death
Kong Rui felt like something was about to gush out of her body.
The scorching feeling that almost burned her flesh continued to revolve around her body and even gradually invaded her body.
Wen Qiongy on the bed as she watched this scene with surprise in her eyes.
Kong Rui seemed to sense Wen Qiong¡¯s gaze and suddenly raised her head to look at Wen Qiong, her eyes filled with hatred.
However, in the next moment, an intense pain came from her back. She had no choice but to lower her head again.
While she endured the pain, she didn¡¯t forget to curse Shen Heng and Nie Yin inwardly.
She must have fallen into their trap. That method wasn¡¯t a way to terminate the contract at all!
Kong Rui knelt on the ground in pain. Then, she turned to look at the little phoenix and saw that the little phoenix¡¯s body was tightly protected by the little lion¡¯s wings. It seemed as if the mes were gradually fading.
When the mes under her wings gradually disappeared, the pain in Kong Rui¡¯s body gradually eased.
She felt as if some gap in her body had been filled. She even felt like she had been reborn!
She hurriedly rushed to the little lion and the little phoenix to see how they were.
The little lion slowly retracted its wings and Kong Rui saw the little phoenix gradually stand up.
The little phoenix spread its wide blood-red wings and shook them a few times. Then, its body suddenly emitted a faint golden halo. The halo disappeared in a sh, but the little phoenix looked like it had been reborn.
Kong Rui blinked at the little phoenix and asked worriedly, ¡°How do you feel?¡±
¡°Master, I can feel that the contract has been terminated!¡± The little phoenix jumped in front of Kong Rui as it said excitedly.
Her guess was right. As expected, it was the process of reestablishing the connection between the little phoenix and the phoenix bone. Although it was painful, she had finally saved the little phoenix!
Since the contract between the little phoenix and Wen Qiong had been broken, there was no need for Wen Qiong to live anymore!
In addition, Shen Heng couldn¡¯t be kept alive either.
Kong Rui looked at Shen Heng, then turned to look at Wen Qiong. She walked to the bed with a smile.
¡°Do you want to kill me?¡± Kong Rui asked softly, as if she was coaxing her.
There was a murderous look in Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes, but she couldn¡¯t even make a single sound!
Kong Rui smiled at Wen Qiong. ¡°Are you worried that I¡¯ll kill you?¡±
Wen Qiong narrowed her eyes, as if Kong Rui had guessed her true thoughts. She felt a little afraid.
Kong Rui slowly approached Wen Qiong and said softly, ¡°Although you won¡¯t have the chance to kill me in this life, I can give you a chance to kill your other enemy.¡±
Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as she stared fixedly at Kong Rui with unwillingness.
Kong Rui gave the little lion a look.
The little lion immediately understood and bit Shen Heng¡¯s arm before dragging him to the bed.
Kong Rui continued to say gently, ¡°Your blood is already filled with venom. Why don¡¯t you use this venom to kill yourst enemy?! What do you think?¡±
With that, Kong Rui took out a small knife from Shen Heng¡¯s body.
The knife shed in front of Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes.
In the next moment, blood flowed out of Wen Qiong¡¯s neck.
Wen Qiong¡¯s eyes widened, but she couldn¡¯t stop the blood from gushing out.
Blood sttered on Shen Heng¡¯s face and body, but he didn¡¯t notice it.
Kong Rui opened Shen Heng¡¯s mouth and let the blood flow into his mouth and nose before letting go.
Kong Rui slowly took two steps back. When she saw Wen Qiong open her mouth in pain to breathe, but could only exhale and couldn¡¯t inhale, she immediately felt gratified by the feeling of revenge.
Chapter 178 - 178 Leaving the Palace
178 Leaving the Pce
Kong Rui watched helplessly as Wen Qiong gradually stopped breathing, and Shen Heng never woke up again because of the poison.
One of them was lying in a pool of blood on the bed, while the other was lying by the bed with a bloody knife in his hand.
After everything was over, Kong Rui put away the boundary bead and put the little lion and the little phoenix into her storage space. Just as she was about to leave, there was amotion outside the pce.
¡°Why did the queen suddenly summon Steward Shen?!¡± A voice said anxiously and irritably.
¡°For her to summon Steward Shen at this time, there must be something important!¡± Another voice echoed. ¡°The queen hasn¡¯t seen anyone in our hall in a long time!¡±
The two voices sounded closer as they approached.
Kong Rui immediately raised the Yin-Yang Umbre and hid in a corner of the pce.
It wasn¡¯t that she was worried that she couldn¡¯t defeat these two pce servants, but she was waiting for someone to send a message to the queen!
As expected, the two pce servants entered the pce and called out a few times, but Shen Heng didn¡¯t appear.
¡°Why isn¡¯t Steward Shen out yet? I don¡¯t want to go to that disgusting hall!¡± The previous voice said irritably.
¡°Every time I go in, I have to resist the urge to vomit!¡± Another voice also revealed a disgusted tone. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the use of keeping the princess alive!¡±
¡°Alright! Stop talking! Go in and take a look. Don¡¯t make Steward Shen unhappy!¡±
The two of them walked into the inner hall.
However, just as the two of them reached the inner hall door, they saw the two people in a pool of blood on the bed.
One of them immediately screamed, while the other covered her mouth and nose as he vomited.
¡°Quick! Report this to the queen!¡± The pce servant, who was vomiting non-stop, pushed herpanion and asked her to report.
The screaming person immediately ran out. She was afraid that if she was any slower, she would be like the person on the bed.
After that person left, Kong Rui saw that the pce maid in front of her was still retching.
She originally wanted to wait for the queen toe and see her daughter¡¯s death with her own eyes.
However, Chao Bai¡¯s voice came from her divine sense. He said that the Lei family and the Fu family had entered the pce and asked her to leave as soon as possible.
Kong Rui knew that once she encountered the Lei family and the Fu family, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.
Although she was unwilling, she immediately left the pce.
Holding the Yin-Yang Umbre, Kong Rui quickly arrived at the most remote pce in the pce along the nned route. Kong Rui had heard Hua Shang mention this ce previously. It was said to be a ce specially used to imprison some pce servants and give punishment.
Kong Rui quickly found the secret door Hua Shang had mentioned.
The secret door was sealed with the Yin Yang Eight Trigrams Formation, but this wasn¡¯t a problem for Kong Rui.
Kong Rui easily opened the secret door and walked out of the pce wall. Then, she saw two teams patrolling outside the pce wall.
Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground. The Yin-Yang Umbre in her hand could prevent her from being discovered for the time being.
She looked around. Other than the two teams, there was nothing to cover the passageway between the inner and outer pces.
While Kong Rui was hesitating, she saw the Hua family¡¯s carriage from afar.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and moved in the direction of the Hua family¡¯s carriage. When she reached the carriage, Hua Shang¡¯s voice sounded from the carriage. ¡°Is it you, benefactor?¡±
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t sure if Hua Shang was talking to her, but only by entering Hua Shang¡¯s carriage could she leave the pce safely.
Kong Rui lifted the curtain without hesitation and entered before putting away the Yin-Yang Umbre.
Because of the Yin-Yang Umbre, Hua Shang didn¡¯t see who it was at first.
It wasn¡¯t until Kong Rui put away the Yin-Yang Umbre that Hua Shang immediately knelt on one knee in front of Kong Rui. ¡°Benefactor, please ept my bow!¡±
Chapter 179 - 179 The Hua Family’s Repayment
179 The Hua Family¡¯s Repayment
Seeing Hua Shang¡¯s actions, Kong Rui was shocked.
She immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t bow to me. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±
¡°If there¡¯s anything, let¡¯s talk after we leave!¡± Kong Rui urged when she heard movement outside the carriage.
Only then did Hua Shang react. He urged the coachman to immediately drive the carriage out.
The guards at the pce gate who had just passed by saw Hua Shang enter and leave the pce twice. Although they were suspicious, they didn¡¯t dare to stop him.
The Hua family¡¯s carriage quickly left the pce and drove in the direction of the Hua family¡¯s residence.
On the way, Kong Rui wanted to use her divine sense to tell Chao Bai that she had left safely, but her cultivation level was inferior to Chao Bai¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t find any traces of him.
Helpless, Kong Rui could only wait until she reached the Hua family¡¯s residence!
Kong Rui followed behind Hua Shang. Just as she entered the residence, she saw people kneeling on the ground.
Kong Rui was shocked when she saw Hua Shang kneel down again.
¡°Benefactor, thank you for bringing herst words to me!¡± Hua Shang lowered his head slightly and said.
¡°Although you¡¯re from the Li family, we know that all these sins were done by the Li family and have nothing to do with you! The entire Hua family is here to thank you and apologize to you. The Hua family must take revenge!¡±
Kong Rui was a little confused and it took her a while to react. The Hua family must have heard Hua Xing¡¯sst message and thought that the Li family had chosen to let her go at thest moment.
However, Hua Xing had been kidnapped by the Li family, so they still had to seek revenge on the Li family.
That was why the Hua family chose to kneel before their benefactor before taking revenge on the Li family.
After figuring this out, Kong Rui was amused.
She wasn¡¯t a member of the Li family, so if they wanted to take revenge on the Li family, it had nothing to do with her. If the Hua family had their eyes on the Li family, it would only be a matter of time before the Li familypletely fell into decline.
Kong Rui immediately went forward to help Hua Shang up. Then, she said to the people in front of her, ¡°Hua Xing and I had a fateful encounter, so I had the chance to save her from her suffering. However, I¡¯m not from the Li family, so you don¡¯t have to worry about taking revenge on the Li family. I won¡¯t be sad. You can do whatever you want!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Hua Shang was a little puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not from the Li family? But my sister¡¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t want to exin too much to Hua Shang and only replied simply, ¡°I was just borrowing the identity of a member of the Li family for a few days! Don¡¯t dwell on this matter! In short, saving her isn¡¯t a big deal, and revenge is up to you. Don¡¯t mind me!¡±
When he heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, Hua Shang¡¯s confusion cleared up.
He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°In that case, the grudge between the Hua family and the Li family is irreconcble. We must make the entire Li family pay the price! Whether you did it on purpose or not, you¡¯re the Hua family¡¯s benefactor!¡± In the future, no matter what you need the Hua family to do, just say it. The Hua family will definitely do it for you!¡±
As Hua Shang spoke, he took out a jade token.
The jade token was made of white jade. The Hua family¡¯s totem was engraved on it, and the word ¡°Shang¡± was engraved in the middle.
Hua Shang handed the jade token to Kong Rui. ¡°Please ept this jade token. Anyone from the Hua family who sees this jade token will definitely obey you!¡±
Kong Rui hesitated for a moment. Should she refuse?
After all, she nned to return to the Demon Abyss and nevere out again after settling the matter here¡
However, Hua Shang stared at Kong Rui with bright eyes. Kong Rui also needed a powerful family to rely on, so she nodded and epted the jade token.
¡°Since Young Master Hua is so generous, I won¡¯t refuse!¡±
Chapter 180 - 180 Probe
180 Probe
After receiving the Hua family¡¯s gratitude, Kong Rui didn¡¯t n to stay long, so she whispered a few words to Hua Shang.
Hua Shang immediately bowed to Kong Rui respectfully and said, ¡°Since you still have something to do, we won¡¯t force you to stay. I hope we can repay you in the future¡¡±
Kong Rui was about to walk out when she heard a deep voice behind her. ¡°Benefactor, wait!¡±
Kong Rui turned around and saw a tall man walking towards her.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Kong Rui looked at the man. He was dressed invish clothes and looked like someone of status.
The man walked up to Kong Rui and bowed. ¡°I¡¯m the second eldest one in the Hua family. The head of the Hua family is my elder brother, and Hua Shang is my nephew.¡±
Hearing that person¡¯s self-introduction, Kong Rui thought about it for a moment before bowing in return. ¡°Greetings, Second Master Hua!¡±
Seeing Kong Rui return the greeting, Mr. Hua was clearly a little ufortable. ¡°Benefactor, you don¡¯t have to do this! I just have something to discuss with you in detail. I wonder if you have the time?¡±
Kong Rui sized up Mr. Hua and saw that he didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, but she didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do.
At this moment, Hua Shang stopped Mr. Hua. ¡°Our benefactor still has something important to do, so we can¡¯t dy her!¡±
Mr. Hua looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, which immediately piqued Kong Rui¡¯s curiosity. Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll go with Mr. Hua!¡±
Mr. Hua immediately heaved a sigh of relief.
He turned around and led the way for Kong Rui.
Seeing this, Hua Shang followed. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡±
Mr. Hua didn¡¯t stop him. Instead, he turned around and walked in front.
Kong Rui and Hua Shang walked side by side.
Hua Shang was about a head taller than Kong Rui, and his strides were muchrger. However, he tried his best to control his pace and maintain a synchronized pace with Kong Rui.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t surprised by Hua Shang¡¯s meticulousness. After meeting him in the Spirit Beast Tournament, Kong Rui already felt that Hua Shang was a meticulous and gentle person!
The three of them arrived at a room in the Hua family¡¯s backyard. The room was dark and was blocked by a fence.
Kong Rui looked at the room in confusion while waiting for Mr. Hua¡¯s exnation.
Mr. Hua stopped in his tracks and nced at Hua Shang before saying to Kong Rui, ¡°Benefactor, although the Hua family is one of the five great ns, because the family head is missing and Young Master has been weak since he was young, the Hua family has always been weak among the five major families. However, for the Hua family to be able to maintain a spot among the five great ns, we naturally have our own foundation. This is where the Hua family¡¯s foundation is!¡±
Kong Rui suddenly looked up at Mr. Hua in shock. She didn¡¯t expect Mr. Hua to bring her to the most important ce in the Hua family!
Hua Shang didn¡¯t seem surprised. He had probably guessed Mr. Hua¡¯s intentions.
Under the bamboo hat, Kong Rui¡¯s face was almost distorted.
What was Mr. Hua doing?
Why did he bring her here?
Could it be that they felt that she wanted to use her identity as the Hua family¡¯s benefactor to threaten them, so they nned to tell her this secret and kill her?
Kong Rui felt a chill run down her spine.
Seeing that Kong Rui was in a daze, Mr. Hua said, ¡°If it¡¯s inconvenient for you to show your true appearance, the Hua family will respect your choice. Today, I¡¯ll use the Hua family¡¯s foundation to exchange for a promise from you.¡±
Seeing that Mr. Hua was so serious, Kong Rui said solemnly, ¡°Mr. Hua, please tell me. If I can do it, I¡¯ll definitely do my best!¡±
Mr. Hua nced at Hua Shang again before continuing, ¡°I don¡¯t know what rtionship you have with the Li family, but we must take revenge! I only hope that you won¡¯t stop us when we take revenge!¡±
Chapter 181 - 181 Hua Shang’s True Colors
181 Hua Shang¡¯s True Colors
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I¡¯m not from the Li family. If you want revenge, do it!¡± Kong Rui frowned when she heard Mr. Hua¡¯s words.
Did Mr. Hua not believe her?
Mr. Hua bowed to Kong Rui again. ¡°Since you really have nothing to do with the Li family, the Hua family will definitely serve you with all our might in the future! Today, I swear on the foundation of the Hua family that if I vite this oath, I will definitely die a horrible death!¡±
¡°Mr. Hua, you¡¯re being too serious!¡± Kong Rui said softly, then said with a smile, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t the foundation of the Hua family, right?¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s question, Mr. Hua looked slightly embarrassed.
¡°What do you mean?¡± Mr. Hua still tried his best to hide his embarrassment.
At this moment, Hua Shang continued, ¡°How did you know?¡±
Kong Rui shrugged. ¡°First of all, although I owe the Hua family a favor, it¡¯s not so great that the Hua family needs to repay the favor at the price of your foundation. Secondly, Mr. Hua just tested me on whether I would stop the Hua family from taking revenge.¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she nced at the dark room. ¡°What¡¯s locked in here is probably the legendary divine beast that the Hua family raises, the Reneged Beast, right?¡±
When he heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, Hua Shang¡¯s veil trembled, as if he was secretlyughing.
Mr. Hua looked extremely embarrassed.
Hua Shang nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! The Reneged Beast is indeed inside. Please don¡¯t mind my uncle¡¯s rude actions!¡±
Kong Rui shook her head and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s said that the Reneged Beast can distinguish between truth and lies. Seems like the rumors are true! I can understand that you guys don¡¯t trust me and it¡¯s reasonable that you want to test me! As for the oath you mentioned, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear it. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart. Since I¡¯ve passed the test and I really have other things to do, I¡¯ll be leaving now!¡±
At this moment, Mr. Hua said again, ¡°Benefactor, please wait!¡±
This time, not to mention Kong Rui, even Hua Shang¡¯s tone was a little unpleasant.
¡°Second Uncle, what do you want now?!¡± Hua Shang growled. Because he was anxious, he couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times.
When Mr. Hua saw that Hua Shang was almost gasping for air, an anxious expression appeared on his face.
When Kong Rui saw this, she gritted her teeth and took out a pill that the Poison Master had given her to treat thirst.
She lifted her bamboo hat and stuffed the pill into Hua Shang¡¯s mouth.
Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s swift movements, Mr. Hua wanted to stop her, but it was toote.
¡°Benefactor, this is¡¡± Mr. Hua looked like he wanted to say something but hesitated, since he was afraid that Kong Rui would get angry with him and attack Hua Shang.
Kong Rui ignored Mr. Hua and tapped a few major acupuncture points on Hua Shang¡¯s body to quickly release the medicinal effect.
As the medicine took effect, Hua Shang, who had almost fainted from coughing, seemed to be much better.
Kong Rui lifted his veil. At this moment, Hua Shang¡¯splexion gradually returned to normal.
Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in surprise.
He was tall and strong, but his face was surprisingly smooth and delicate.
His gorgeous eyes were covered by his long and thick eyshes. His rosy mouth was delicate and moist, but it looked a little pale because of his chronic illness.
When Kong Rui saw Hua Xing back then, although she looked terrifying when she was covered in blood, her beautiful face was still breathtaking.
From the looks of it, a beautiful appearance was probably amon characteristic of the Hua family.
Chapter 182 - 182 Saving Hua Shang
182 Saving Hua Shang
As Kong Rui stared at Hua Shang, she was mesmerized.
Hua Shang finally recovered, but the person in front of him seemed to be staring at him.
Although Kong Rui¡¯s face was still covered by the veil, her gaze was fixed. It was so passionate that Hua Shang couldn¡¯t ignore it.
Hua Shang immediately put down the veil and coughed lightly. ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡±
At this moment, Mr. Hua knelt in front of Kong Rui. ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re the Hua family¡¯s benefactor! I swear that if I let you down in the future, I¡¯ll¡¡±
Kong Rui immediately stopped Mr. Hua. She didn¡¯t want to carry the burden of someone else¡¯s life. That would be stressful for her!
Moreover, why was Mr. Hua so obsessed with making oaths?
Why did he keep making oaths at every turn?!
Kong Rui pursed her lips. Fortunately, they couldn¡¯t see the helpless and disdainful expression on her face.
After confirming that Hua Shang was fine, Kong Rui took out two more pills and stuffed them into Hua Shang¡¯s hand. ¡°These pills can only temporarily relieve your pain. Your illness seems to be fetal, so you need more systematic treatment.¡±
When Hua Shang heard this, he seemed to be excited. ¡°Benefactor, do you have a way to cure it?¡±
Kong Rui shook her head.
Hua Shang sighed softly, and the hope that had just been ignited was instantly extinguished.
Kong Rui said, ¡°Although the person who gave me this pill can¡¯t save you, I know someone else who can. Perhaps you can give it a try!¡±
Hua Shang¡¯s body was trembling as he said, ¡°Is there really such a person? Then¡ after you¡¯re done with your business, can you bring me to visit this expert?¡±
Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°How about this? Take the medicine to suppress the symptoms for a while. I¡¯ll discuss it with him after I¡¯m done. What do you think?¡±
Although the oue was unknown, Hua Shang still felt a trace of hope.
¡°Thank you, benefactor!¡± Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui gratefully again and was about to kneel down in the next second.
Kong Rui immediately grabbed Hua Shang¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t! I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
¡°Can you guys stop kneeling at every turn?!¡± Kong Rui shouted impatiently.
She had been forced to kneel on the ground countless times. The unwillingness and humiliation were still fresh in her mind, but why were they kneeling at every turn?
Kong Rui waved her hand in frustration. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±
This time, Hua Shang and Mr. Hua didn¡¯t stop her.
It wasn¡¯t until Kong Rui left that Hua Shang turned to ask Mr. Hua, ¡°What did you want to say just now?¡±
Mr. Hua scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°I wanted to tell her that the Hua family is good at medicine and has the Qimen Dunjia technique, so if she needs us, we can do our best to help. But from her actions just now, I think these things won¡¯t be of much help.¡±
Hua Shang nodded and looked in the direction Kong Rui had left in. ¡°Perhaps we can only wait for our benefactor to summon us. Then, we can do our best to help her!¡±
As Hua Shang spoke, his gaze suddenly became fierce. ¡°But now, we have to prepare to avenge my sister!¡±
Mr. Hua also looked at Hua Shang with a burning gaze. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll arrange for the people in the residence to settle this grudge with the Li family now!¡±
Mr. Hua turned to leave, but Hua Shang stopped him. ¡°Uncle, are you really unaware of where my father went?¡±
After Kong Rui left the Hua family, she rushed towards the pce wall.
She tried a few times, but failed to contact Chao Bai through divine sense.
Helpless, she could only return to the ce where they had been separated.
However, when she returned to the wall outside the pce, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t find any trace of Chao Bai.
She suddenly had an ominous feeling.
Chapter 183 - 183 The Chao Clan
183 The Chao n
¡°Young Master!¡± Arge group of ck figures knelt in front of Chao Bai.
As Chao Bai looked down at the people in front of him, he snorted and said, ¡°Why are you guys still alive?¡±
The leader immediately lowered his head and replied, ¡°Young Master, we survived because we were trapped outside Qiong Continent during the battle. When we returned to the tribe, only the aftermath of the battle was left. At that time, although we knew that you were still alive, because there were restrictions on Spirit Mountain, we could only leave in separate ways in hopes of finding a way to undo the restrictions!¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t say anything and only looked quietly at the people kneeling in front of him.
The leader continued, ¡°That day, we sensed the abnormality on Spirit Mountain and rushed back here. Only then did we finally see you again!¡±
Sensing that the person was trembling with excitement, the people around him didn¡¯t dare to raise their heads. They knelt on the ground with their heads lowered while waiting for Chao Bai to lecture them.
Chao Bai lowered his head and looked at those people, his expression still cold. ¡°Since you guys already knew that there was something abnormal on Spirit Mountain, why did it take you guys so long to see me?¡±
¡°This¡¡± Not knowing how to answer, the person paused.
A person beside him immediately lowered his head and replied, ¡°Young Master, we¡¯ve been looking around Spirit Mountain for a long time to find a way to go up the mountain, but there are many arrays and restrictions on the mountain, so we couldn¡¯t find you at all. Later, we sensed that you had arrived in the capital, so we chased after you.¡±
¡°In the Li family¡¯s residence, we sensed your appearance, but when we arrived, the Li family¡¯s residence was already in ruins. We thought the Li family must have offended you, so¡¡±
That person was halfway through his sentence when Chao Bai stopped him. ¡°You don¡¯t have to interfere in the Li family¡¯s matters.¡±
¡°How did you guys find me?¡± Chao Bai asked again.
The leader finally came back to his senses. ¡°That day, we received news that a group of people had infiltrated Spirit Mountain, so we observed from afar. Later, we realized that you were really with these people. However, we didn¡¯t know what you nned to do, so we didn¡¯t rashly go forward to acknowledge you.¡±
¡°You guys were observing from afar?¡± Chao Bai raised his eyebrows. He had felt something abnormal in the distance that day, but he thought that the spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain had sneaked out to take a look because of theirmotion. He didn¡¯t expect it to be these people.
¡°Did you guys do that to those servants?¡± Chao Bai thought of the servant whose appearance had suddenly changed and realized that they must have done it.
¡°Yes!¡± The leader had no intention of hiding anything. ¡°We saw that those people seemed to be disrespectful to you, but we couldn¡¯t attack them directly. When we saw those servants scatter, we chose a few to attack in order to let them know how powerful Spirit Mountain is!¡±
Chao Bai nodded nomittally and said, ¡°Where are you guys settled now?¡±
The leader immediately lowered his head even more. ¡°We were originally waiting outside Spirit Mountain for you to return, hoping that one day, we would be able to avenge our n! Later, we found a valley a hundred miles away from Spirit Mountain. That valley was secluded, and there was a miasma swamp at the entrance of the valley. Very few people could enter, so we settled down here and trained day and night.¡±
¡°Valley?¡± Chao Bai frowned slightly. He had never heard of any confined valley.
¡°Yes! This valley is now called Ghost Valley. We boldly established the Chao n¡¯s manor in the name of the Chao n,¡± the leader said respectfully.
¡°You guys are quite loyal!¡± Chao Bai snorted coldly. They were unable to tell what he was thinking.
The leader immediately knelt on the ground and kowtowed. ¡°Young Master, please return to the manor and preside over the n!¡±
Then, a group of people kneeling on the ground said in unison, ¡°Young Master, please return to the vi and preside over the n¡±
Chapter 184 - 184 Presiding Over Fragrant Garden
184 Presiding Over Fragrant Garden
After Chao Bai raised his hand, those people immediately fell silent. ¡°I still have an unattended business, so I can¡¯t go back with you guys.¡±
¡°Young Master, we will definitely do our best¡¡± The leader said anxiously, since he was afraid that Chao Bai wouldn¡¯t give him a chance to speak.
Chao Bai immediately stopped him. ¡°Alright! I understand! Ling Tao, I didn¡¯t realize that you were such a noisy person.¡±
Ling Tao immediately shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to say another word.
¡°Wait for me here in three days. At that time, I¡¯ll go back with you guys!¡± After Chao Bai finished speaking, he didn¡¯t give those people a chance to ask again. After he formed a hand seal, his figure disappeared.
Ling Tao raised his head slightly and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Chao Bai wasn¡¯t in front of him anymore.
Ling Hai, who was beside him, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Brother, is that really the young master? Why is he so different from before?¡±
After Ling Tao slowly stood up, he sighed softly and said, ¡°After such an ordeal, it¡¯s normal for Young Master to be like this. We just have to wait here for Young Master!¡±
After Ling Tao finished speaking, he instructed his subordinates to split into groups and set up camp around Spirit Mountain.
They happened to be heading towards the imperial capital as well. They had originally nned to search for traces of their young master on the street, but they didn¡¯t expect to encounter him near the pce.
Ling Hai looked at Ling Tao with disdain.
When Chao Bai returned to the capital, he heard that there was something interesting to watch in Fragrant Garden.
Chao Bai knew that something must have happened in Fragrant Garden. No matter what, he had to hurry over and take a look.
If Kong Rui had already returned, she probably couldn¡¯t deal with it alone!
When Chao Bai rushed back to Fragrant Garden, he saw that it was already surrounded by people. At this moment, the entrance to Fragrant Garden was tightly blocked by the female disciples of High Heaven Pavilion. No one could enter easily.
Chao Bai looked around but didn¡¯t see Kong Rui in the crowd.
Could it be that Kong Rui wasn¡¯t back yet?
Or had Kong Rui already¡
Chao Bai was worried and wanted to use his divine sense to ask Kong Rui about her whereabouts, but he realized that a barrier had been set up around the Fragrant Garden.
Since his divine sense couldn¡¯t find Kong Rui, Chao Bai could only stand in the crowd and observe what was going on before making a judgment.
In Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui stood at the middle door that led to the backyard and faced Zi Xuan and the others.
¡°Move!¡± Zi Xuan shouted coldly with a displeased expression. She didn¡¯t take Kong Rui seriously at all.
That day, Zi Xuan had been tricked by this person in front of her, which was why the Lei family¡¯s First Elder had caused trouble for her. She didn¡¯t expect this ce to be upied by this person after her ident!
If not for the fact that she had more important things to do now, Zi Xuan would definitelypete with this person first!
Kong Rui¡¯s gaze swept across Zi Xuan and the three people beside her.
Kong Rui knew two of them. One was the Lei family¡¯s First Elder, Lei Ting, and the other was the Fu family¡¯s First Elder, Fu Jiang. As for the person standing beside Zi Xuan, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t tell who he was.
That person¡¯s ck hat covered his head and face from the top of his head, and the lower half of his face was covered by a ck mask. Since he was hiding his appearance, his appearance was either scary or his identity was special.
Kong Rui guessed that this person was probably thetter.
When she saw that Kong Rui was sizing them up without any intention of making way of her, Zi Xuan¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t I tell you to move aside?!¡±
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t frightened by Zi Xuan¡¯s intimidating aura at all. ¡°Fragrant Garden is mine now. It¡¯s my territory. Why should I move aside just because you want me to?!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s self-righteous words, Zi Xuan was so angry that she was about to go crazy. ¡°Stop talking nonsense! Move aside!¡±
After Zi Xuan finished speaking, she suddenly swung a whip at Kong Rui.
Chapter 185 - 185 Fight
185 Fight
The procuress, who had been hiding at the side, immediately screamed and ran out when she saw the whip.
Before she could take a few steps, a stone thrown by the man in ck beside Zi Xuan hit the back of her head and she immediately fainted.
A pitch-ck knife appeared in Kong Rui¡¯s hand. After blocking the whip, she looked in the madam¡¯s direction. Seeing that she seemed to be alive, she was relieved.
When Zi Xuan saw that Kong Rui had actually blocked her whip, she frowned and thought to herself, ¡°I underestimated this person.¡±
Then, she swung the whip in her hand again. This time, she used much more force. There was actually a trace of purple light on the whip.
!!
Seeing this, Kong Rui didn¡¯t face it head-on. Instead, she tapped her feet and jumped back.
Zi Xuan thought that Kong Rui nned to dodge since she couldn¡¯t win. Unexpectedly, just as she retracted the whip, Kong Rui¡¯s dagger rushed towards her.
Zi Xuan gritted her teeth and used the handle of the whip to block the dagger.
The handle of the whip was made of Vajra and mixed with the roots of the iron tree collected from the Qiong Continent. It was very tough and impregnable, but the dagger in Kong Rui¡¯s hand dug a deep dent in the handle.
Although the handle of the whip had not been pierced, it left an extremely obvious wound.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t continue fighting. Instead, she jumped back again to avoid Zi Xuan¡¯s attack.
Zi Xuan paused for a moment and stared at the handle of the whip with heartache. Then, she gritted her teeth as she said angrily. ¡°You actually destroyed my Purple Spin Whip. I¡¯ll skin you alive!¡±
The whip in Zi Xuan¡¯s hand cracked and cut through the air. Then, it swept towards Kong Rui again.
Kong Rui was already prepared. She leaped lightly and dodged the whip that swept over.
In the next moment, the whip followed Kong Rui.
Kong Rui was shocked and immediately jumped up.
The whip followed Kong Rui again, even faster than Kong Rui¡¯s moving speed.
Kong Rui thought to herself, ¡°There must be something fishy about this whip!¡±
¡°Master! There¡¯s something fishy about this whip!¡± The little lion¡¯s voice sounded from Kong Rui¡¯s divine sense. ¡°Let me out! I¡¯ll help you!¡±
Kong Rui refused without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I can handle it!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t continue to dodge. She stabbed the whip again with the dagger.
This time, the whip didn¡¯t touch the dagger directly. Instead, it turned around and wrapped around the dagger before wrapping around Kong Rui¡¯s arm.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as white powder appeared in her other hand.
One of her hands was entangled by the whip, and the other took the opportunity to smear the white powder on the whip.
A wisp of smoke overflowed from the whip. The whip actually trembled non-stop and even emitted crackling sounds.
Zi Xuan screamed and immediately pulled the whip away from Kong Rui¡¯s hand.
However, this time, Kong Rui had no intention of letting go of this whip.
The dagger in her hand turned and wrapped around the whip again. Another handful of pale yellow powder was smeared on the whip.
Bright yellow mes suddenly ignited on the whip, and the whip trembled even more.
When Kong Rui smelled the smell of burnt flesh from the whip, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.
¡°As expected, it¡¯s an evil creature!¡± Kong Rui snorted. The dagger in her hand spun rapidly and cut off the whip that was already charred.
Zi Xuan screamed and pounced at Kong Rui. An inch-long steel needle stabbed out from the other end of the whip in her hand.
Zi Xuan grabbed the handle of the whip and stabbed Kong Rui with the steel needle.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect Zi Xuan to make a move. She wanted to dodge, but she could only avoid letting the whip hit her vital points. However, she was stabbed in the shoulder by the steel needle.
Chapter 186 - 186 Antidote
186 Antidote
Amidst her anger, Zi Xuan stabbed Kong Rui with such force that she actually pushed Kong Rui to the pir behind her before stopping.
The bamboo hat on Kong Rui¡¯s head fell.
When Zi Xuan saw Kong Rui¡¯s face, the hatred in her eyes deepened.
Kong Rui coughed up a mouthful of blood and looked down at the steel needle that Zi Xuan had stabbed her shoulder with.
Zi Xuan leaned closer to Kong Rui and revealed a sinister smile. ¡°This is your oue for destroying my Purple Spin Whip!¡±
!!
As Kong Rui looked at Zi Xuan¡¯s murderous expression, she smiled.
Zi Xuan was stunned for a moment when she saw the smile. Then, she immediately realized the danger. By the time she retreated, it was already toote.
The white powder in Kong Rui¡¯s hand appeared again and was smeared on Zi Xuan¡¯s face.
The white powder was very corrosive, causing Zi Xuan to immediately let go of the whip handle. She covered her face with both hands and screamed.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t stop. She took out the yellow powder in her hand again.
This time, she didn¡¯t manage to sprinkle the powder on Zi Xuan¡¯s face because Lei Ting suddenly rushed over.
Lei Ting grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand with one hand and scolded sternly, ¡°Demoness! What poison did you use?! Take out the antidote!¡±
Kong Rui was already stabbed by the steel needle. After being grabbed by Lei Ting, the steel needle pierced deeper.
Kong Rui was furious. Her hand that was holding the powder trembled and she was about to sprinkle it on Lei Ting.
Lei Ting¡¯s cultivation level was much higher than Zi Xuan¡¯s, so he didn¡¯t take Kong Rui¡¯s attack seriously at all. He suddenly pulled Kong Rui¡¯s hand, and the powder actuallynded on Kong Rui¡¯s arm.
However, the powder didn¡¯t react to Kong Rui¡¯s arm, and Zi Xuan screamed from the other side.
The man in ck and Fu Jiang had already rushed over to check on Zi Xuan. However, Zi Xuan kept charging forward with her face covered, preventing the two of them from getting close.
The man in ck knocked Zi Xuan out quickly.
Zi Xuan¡¯s body fell to the ground and her face, which was covered by her hands, was revealed.
Fu Jiang went forward to check, but he couldn¡¯t help but gasp.
Zi Xuan, who had always seduced men with her charming face, was nowpletely disfigured. She would probably die of grief and indignation if she discovered it!
Blood was still gurgling out of Zi Xuan¡¯s face, apanied by white foam. The flesh on her face flew everywhere, and in some ces, ghastly white bones were already exposed. She looked very terrifying.
Seeing this, the man in ck immediately said to Lei Ting, ¡°Ask her for the antidote!¡±
No matter what, they had to deal with her injuries first. Otherwise, Zi Xuan would lose her life!
Moreover, the three of them didn¡¯te here because they were bewitched by Zi Xuan. Instead, they had something important for Zi Xuan to do, so she couldn¡¯t die now!
Kong Rui found the ck-robed man¡¯s voice familiar, but she couldn¡¯t tell who it was.
It seemed that this person had deliberately concealed his voice. Otherwise, with Kong Rui¡¯s hearing, she would definitely know who he was!
Lei Ting was very fast. He grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s neck with one hand and shouted, ¡°Where¡¯s the antidote?!¡±
Kong Rui stared at Lei Ting without any fear.
She replied without hesitation, ¡°No!¡±
¡°You!¡± Lei Ting tightened his grip and red at Kong Rui. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, hand over the antidote now!¡±
¡°No means no!¡± Kong Rui was almost suffocated by Lei Ting, and her face was already flushed.
She was too weak to break free from Lei Ting¡¯s grip.
The man in ck immediately stood up and walked to Kong Rui¡¯s side.
He sized Kong Rui up and took out a ck pill with one hand. Then, he opened Kong Rui¡¯s mouth and stuffed it in.
¡°Speak! Otherwise, this pill will make you wish you were dead!¡±
Kong Rui red at that person, but she only spat out a mouthful of blood and said, ¡°There¡¯s no antidote!¡±
Chapter 187 - 187 Identity Discovered
187 Identity Discovered
Seeing that Kong Rui was unwilling to say anything, Lei Ting said to the ck-robed man, ¡°This demoness is very stubborn. Is your drug useful?¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± The man in ck sneered. ¡°Do you actually doubt our drug?¡±
Lei Ting immediately fell silent.
In this world, if the medicine from the Divine Medicine Heights was ineffective, wouldn¡¯t the pills refined by others be trash inparison?
¡°Divine Medicine Heights?¡± Kong Rui looked at the ck-robed man with a thoughtful expression.
¡°So there are still living people in the Divine Medicine Heights?!¡± Kong Rui sneered, as if she had already foreseen the demise of the entire Divine Medicine Heights.
¡°What do you know?¡± the man in ck asked Kong Rui nervously.
Kong Rui sneered but didn¡¯t say anything.
However, the man in ck suddenly realized that Kong Rui really had no reaction to the drug.
¡°How did you¡¡± The man in ck looked at Kong Rui quizzically. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Kong Rui nced at Zi Xuan, who had fallen to the ground, and sneered. ¡°Do you really not care about her life anymore?¡±
¡°This¡¡± The man in ck seemed to be in a difficult position.
He originally wanted to use his pill to control this demoness and force her to hand over the antidote to save Zi Xuan. Unexpectedly, the pill was useless on her!
This demoness seemed to know a lot about the Divine Medicine Heights. Could it be that she was really rted to the Divine Medicine Heights?
Now, he had used the drug but was unable to save Zi Xuan. Would the two fools from the Lei and Fu families suspect his identity?
The man in ck thought about it, but couldn¡¯t make up his mind.
Kong Rui naturally could tell that there was something wrong with this person, but she didn¡¯t intend to point it out. After all, whether this person was problematic or not was none of her business!
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Let go of me! Otherwise, I¡¯ll let you have a taste of what it feels like to be in Zi Xuan¡¯s shoes!¡±
Lei Ting snorted in disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll tear you apart now!¡±
The man in ck stopped Lei Ting at this moment. ¡°No, no!¡±
Lei Ting turned and red at the man in ck. ¡°What¡¯s the point of keeping her if she won¡¯t hand over the antidote?¡±
The ck-robed man naturally couldn¡¯t reveal his true intentions. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°Even if this woman doesn¡¯t have the antidote, there¡¯s no reaction when she takes my pill, so there must be something in her body that can detoxify her! Why don¡¯t I let Zi Xuan take some of this woman¡¯s blood and try fighting poison with poison?!¡±
When Lei Ting heard this, he felt that it made sense, so he turned to look at Fu Jiang, who nodded at him.
They hade here today to find something, and the only person who knew where it was was Zi Xuan. If Zi Xuan died now, those things would never be found again!
Lei Ting loosened his grip slightly and pulled out the steel needle from Kong Rui¡¯s shoulder with his other hand.
The ck-robed man held a sharp knife as he shed Kong Rui¡¯s wrist.
Blood instantly gushed out.
Lei Ting grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand and ced it beside Zi Xuan¡¯s mouth.
Fu Jiang used Zi Xuan¡¯s clothes to cover his hand in disgust before pinching Zi Xuan¡¯s mouth open.
Blood surged in. In just a moment, the wound on Zi Xuan¡¯s face actually recovered bit by bit. The ck-robed man also noticed that the wound on Kong Rui¡¯s shoulder was also gradually recovering.
¡°You, you!¡± The man in ck pointed at Kong Rui in shock.
Kong Rui cursed inwardly. Her identity would probably be exposed!
At this moment, Zi Xuan had yet to wake up. Lei Ting and Fu Jiang¡¯s attention was still on Zi Xuan, so they didn¡¯t notice the movements of the ck-robed man and Kong Rui.
The man in ck looked at Kong Rui in horror, as if he had already guessed her identity.
Killing intent shed in Kong Rui¡¯s eyes as she instantly took out the ck dagger in her hand.
The man in ck didn¡¯t have any cultivation skills. He only followed Zi Xuan and the others here because of his status as a member of Divine Medicine Heights.
Chapter 188 - 188 Killing To Silence Her
188 Killing To Silence Her
When Lei Ding and Fu Jiang felt the killing intent, the dagger in Kong Rui¡¯s hand had already pierced the man in ck¡¯s heart.
While the two of them were stunned, Kong Rui had already used the array formation taught by Chao Bai to teleport to the entrance of Fragrant Garden.
No matter what, she was no match for Lei Ting and Fu Jiang, so the best choice was to leave first.
After the man in ck fell to the ground, he covered his chest with one hand and pointed in the direction Kong Rui had left with the other. ¡°She, she¡¯s¡¡±
Before he could finish, the man in ck died.
Lei Ting roared and chased Kong Rui to the entrance of Fragrant Garden.
At this moment, the female disciples of High Heaven Pavilion at the entrance seemed to sense the abnormality inside. A few of them turned around to see what was going on, but they saw a figure fly past quickly. Before they could turn around, they saw another figure fly out. ¡°Get lost!¡±
The furious Lei Ting didn¡¯t restrain his fierce aura and killing intent at all. He pushed away the people blocking his way with both hands.
The two female disciples at the front were actually grabbed by the head and thrown a few meters away.
Due to Lei Ting¡¯s strength, the captured head had already lost connection with the neck, and only a little bit of flesh was stuck together.
He had forcefully torn her apart!
After freezing in shock for a moment, the people surrounding them all screamed and fled in all directions.
This person was already unhinged. No one could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t be the next!
Among the crowd, someone stood still and stared at Kong Rui.
Kong Rui had almost been caught at the entrance. At this moment, she was already at her wits¡¯ end. Just as Lei Ting was about to catch up, Kong Rui felt a sudden force at her waist and her body was brought in another direction in midair.
After she felt the world spin, Kong Rui looked up again and saw a familiar figure beside her.
Lei Ting was originally chasing Kong Rui, but he didn¡¯t expect her to make a sharp turn halfway. He borrowed the power of a huge pir outside the door to suddenly change direction.
At this moment, Fu Jiang followed.
On the street outside Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui and Chao Bai faced Lei and Fu Jia. Both sides stopped, as if whoever made the first move would lose the initiative.
Fu Jiang stared at the two of them for a while before saying, ¡°Miss, we came to Fragrant Garden today to find what was left behind. Why did you kill people?¡±
Upon hearing Fu Jiang¡¯s pretentious words, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Elder Fu, there¡¯s no one else here except us. Why are you acting so pretentious?¡±
When he heard Kong Rui¡¯s question, Fu Jiang¡¯s expression instantly turned ugly, but he didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he smiled. ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood. I apologize to you for identally injuring you just now.¡±
Hearing that Kong Rui was injured, Chao Bai immediately lowered his head and looked at her. ¡°Are you injured?¡±
¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Kong Rui replied without hesitation.
Her wound had already healed, so she was naturally fine.
That pill was like a candy that she was used to, so it didn¡¯t have any lethality!
Chao Bai looked at Kong Rui suspiciously, but didn¡¯t continue asking.
Kong Rui continued to say to Fu Jiang, ¡°You guys know very well whether it was an ident or not!¡±
¡°As for what you guys are looking for, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m the owner of this Fragrant Garden now! I don¡¯t wee you guys to my territory, so can you guys leave?¡±
Seeing that Kong Rui didn¡¯t seem to understand, Fu Jia said, ¡°Since you know my and Elder Lei¡¯s identities, you must be from a famous family in the capital. May I know which family you belong to?¡±
Chapter 189 Battle
Chapter 189 Battle
When Kong Rui saw that Fu Jiang was actually nning to build a rtionship, she immediately felt that it was ridiculous.
She nced in Lei Ting''s direction before saying to Fu Jiang again, "I''m not from the empire, so you don''t have to know my identity."
Kong Rui used her divine sense to send a voice transmission to Chao Bai. "Can we take down these two people?"
"Yes!" Chao Bai replied without hesitation.
Although Kong Rui was still a little worried, since Chao Bai said that it was fine, there should be no problem.
"You guys trespassed into Fragrant Garden and even ambushed me! Today, I''ll let you see how powerful the Fragrant Garden is!" Kong Rui shouted and was about to fight Lei Ding and Fu Jiang.
Lei Ting and Fu Jiang already had a rough understanding of Kong Rui''s skills, but the other person seemed to be much stronger than her.
If Kong Rui dared to challenge him at this moment, it meant that the other party wasn''t weak. If they really fought, the oue would be uncertain.
Although Lei Ding and Fu Jiang were hesitant, they were determined to fulfill their purpose for the trip to Fragrant Garden today!
They had heard from Zi Xuan that she had a secret space that specifically used cultivators gathered from various ces to refine medicinal pills and that the effect of these medicinal pills varied ording to the user.
After Zi Xuan was captured, she used this secret to exchange for freedom from the Lei family''s First Elder.
On the other hand, Fu Jiang had found out about Zi Xuan''s secret through other channels earlier. When he heard that Zi Xuan had been captured by the Lei family, he went straight to the Lei family''s door to ransom her.
Lei Ting and Fu Jiang each had their own requests, and Zi Xuan could provide them with what they wanted, so the three of them came to Fragrant Garden together to enter the secret space.
As for the ck-robed man, his original name was Ji Cang. ording to him, he was from the Divine Medicine Heights. He had taken out a spirit herb that was used to treat Old Master Fu Jiang''s chronic illness for decades, so he was asked to stay by Fu Jiang.
Unexpectedly, Ji Cang was so weak that he couldn''t even defeat a petite woman!
Now that he had died here, the Divine Medicine Heights would probably disappear without a trace¡
Zi Xuan slowly woke up in Fragrant Garden.
Just as she was about to curse the person who had injured her, he saw that there was no one else around.
After Zi Xuan stood up, she unexpectedly tripped over something under her feet. She took a closer look. Even though she had killed countless people, she was still shocked by the way the man in ck died.
At this moment, the man in ck had already gradually festered from his torso while emitting a stench.
Zi Xuan covered her mouth and nose and quickly took a few steps back.
At this moment, she heard the sound of fighting at the door and immediately rushed out.
Zi Xuan had just rushed to the door when she saw four people confronting each other.
Lei Ting and Fu Jiang looked at each other. They couldn''t care less about the sect''s reputation now and were prepared to seize the chance to attack.
Zi Xuan had already secretly umted strength and was prepared to strike the woman first when the two of them attacked.
However, just as Lei Ding and Fu Jiang were about to attack, their expressions suddenly changed slightly. They quickly stopped what they were doing and nced at each other. Then, their bodies shed and they disappeared.
Zi Xuan had no idea what had happened.
At this moment, she was using all her strength to pull out the soft sword at her waist and stab at the woman.
The sudden departure of her twopanions made Zi Xuan feel that something was wrong. However, it was toote to stop now.
Seeing that Zi Xuan had actually rushed out, Kong Rui unfurled an iron fan at Zi Xuan without hesitation.
Chao Bai wasn''t in a hurry to attack.
He could tell that the current Zi Xuan was no match for Kong Rui!
"If something happened to the princess, why did it take so long for someone to report it?!" Lei Ting roared at his subordinates angrily.
His subordinates trembled, but didn''t dare to say anything.
Lei Ting red at that person and mmed his hand on the armrest of the chair beside him. The veins on his face were already bulging.
The princess'' death concerned the future of the empire. Although the five families had their own motives for gathering in the imperial capital, they all coveted the power of the imperial capital''s royal family.
Lei Ting was already very dissatisfied that the Nie family got the chance to establish a marital alliance with the princess. The future heir of the Lei family had died in the imperial capital, but before he could settle the score with the royal family, the princess suddenly died.
Strange incidents happened one after another. Could it be that someone was really secretly attacking the five great ns?
Chapter 190 - 190 The Fu family’s Situation
190 The Fu family¡¯s Situation
Fu Jiang had just returned to the family when he bumped into Fu Jiao and Lei Peng.
¡°First Elder, why are you only back now?!¡± Fu Jiao took a few steps forward anxiously and said to Fu Jiang.
Fu Jiang nced at Fu Jiao and Lei Peng as he asked, ¡°Where are you guys going?¡±
¡°I just told you through divine sense that something happened to the princess, so we have to enter the pce to pay our respects.¡± Fu Jiao¡¯s tone was very anxious, as if she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to make it in time to pay her respects and be med by the queen.
Fu Jiang shook his head. ¡°I came back to stop you!¡±
!!
¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Fu Jiang said and gently pushed Fu Jiao, who was still a little unwilling.
The three of them returned to the meeting hall. Fu Jiang sat at the head of the table, while Fu Jiao and Lei Peng sat on the left.
¡°There¡¯s no hurry to go to the pce.¡± Fu Jiang nced at Lei Peng, as if he was hesitating about something. In the end, he said his decision.
Lei Peng saw Fu Jiang¡¯s hesitation and said bluntly, ¡°If First Elder minds my identity, I¡¯ll leave now! The Lei family is controlled by First Elder now. I¡¯m a useless illegitimate son, so no one cares if I stay or leave. There¡¯s no difference between me being in the Lei family and the Fu family. Since the Fu family doesn¡¯t wee me, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±
Fu Jiang naturally discerned Lei Peng¡¯s threatening tone, but he wasn¡¯t angry.
¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fu Jiang had a smile on his face. Although his tone was enthusiastic, he still gave off a distant feeling.
¡°Today¡¯s matter concerns your and Jiaojiao¡¯s future. It¡¯s only right for you to stay and listen.¡±
¡°What do you want to say?¡± Fu Jiao was immediately curious when she heard Fu Jiang mention her future.
Fu Jiang¡¯s gaze swept across Fu Jiao and Lei Peng before he said, ¡°The princess¡¯ death is too fishy. We have to be careful on this trip to the imperial capital. Jiaojiao, don¡¯t forget the purpose of our trip!¡±
As Fu Jiang spoke, he gave Fu Jiao a meaningful look.
Fu Jiao opened her mouth, but swallowed her words.
Seeing that Fu Jiao didn¡¯t refute, Fu Jiang continued, ¡°In any case, it¡¯s best for us to wait and see. Now, among the great ns and the royal family, the Li family was the first to have an incident. Then, something happened to the Lei family. I heard that the Hua family also learned of the death of their youngest daughter a few days ago. Nie Yin has not returned since he left the city two days ago¡¡±
¡°Among the five great ns, only the Fu family is intact! Now, the princess has been murdered, the murderer is still atrge. We don¡¯t even know who he is. Tell me, won¡¯t the royal family and the other families suspect us?¡±
As Fu Jiang spoke, he sighed heavily. ¡°Although we know that we have a clear conscience, we can¡¯t stop people from gossiping! It¡¯s been more than a day since the princess¡¯ ident, but the queen hasn¡¯t announced it to the world. It¡¯s already a little suspicious. If we rashly enter the pce now, won¡¯t it confirm that we nted spies in the pce?¡±
Fu Jiao and Lei Peng exchanged looks, but didn¡¯t say anything.
¡°For the sake of the Fu family and your future, we¡¯ll bide our time and see what the queen ns to do.¡±
Fu Jiao frowned and thought about it seriously before asking, ¡°The princess has always been the queen¡¯s treasure. Why is there no announcement of the princess¡¯ death even until now? Could it be that the queen ns to use the princess¡¯ death to do something?¡±
Lei Peng also nodded. ¡°I heard that the queen¡¯s attitude towards the princess has changed recently.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that Nie Yin made a deal with the queen, but only the two of them know the content of the deal! The mole I nted in the pce said that ever since the queen struck a deal with Nie Yin, the queen has never gone to the princess¡¯ pce again!¡±
Fu Jiang listened to the two of them for a long time before saying, ¡°In short, don¡¯t be too hasty. Wait for news from the pce!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Fu Jiao and Lei Peng replied in unison.
Chapter 191 - 191 Own Things
191 Own Things
Zi Xuan was already unable to withstand Kong Rui¡¯s continuous attacks.
She cursed Lei Ting and Fu Jiang. If she hadn¡¯t seen that the two of them were going to attack together, she wouldn¡¯t have attacked so rashly! Now, the two of them suddenly ran away, leaving her to deal with the enemy all alone!
Although Zi Xuan cursed inwardly, the soft sword in her hand didn¡¯t weaken her attack at all.
She could tell that one of them was going to die here today!
The iron fan in Kong Rui¡¯s hand was suffused with a purple light. It was forged from a unique metal in the depths of the Demon Abyss. The handle of the fan was as hard as iron, and the surface of the fan was refined from extremely tough nks.
Zi Xuan stabbed the soft sword in her hand at Kong Rui¡¯s face. Kong Rui blocked it with an iron fan and pped Zi Xuan¡¯s head.
Zi Xuan leaned back and dodged Kong Rui¡¯s attack.
Then, the soft sword in her hand shed out and attacked Kong Rui¡¯s abdomen again.
Kong Rui shrank back and dodged the soft sword¡¯s attack. White powder appeared in her hand again.
When Zi Xuan saw the powder, she was rmed and subconsciously trembled. She had experienced the corrosiveness of the powder before, so she didn¡¯t want to experience it ever again.
Zi Xuan¡¯s attention waspletely attracted by the white powder in Kong Rui¡¯s hand, but she didn¡¯t notice that the iron fan in Kong Rui¡¯s other hand had already shed across Zi Xuan¡¯s abdomen and cut open an inch-long wound.
When Zi Xuan felt pain, she suddenly flew back. She didn¡¯t dare to fight anymore and fled into the main building of Fragrant Garden.
Kong Rui knew that Zi Xuan must want to escape to that space. Only in that space could Zi Xuan regain control again!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t let go of the opportunity and followed closely.
The iron fan in her hand flew out and attacked Zi Xuan¡¯s back.
Zi Xuan dodged left and right as she tried her best to wave her purple pocket to stop the iron fan¡¯s attack.
However, the iron fan was hard and sharp, instantly cutting the pocket into pieces.
Zi Xuan cursed inwardly, but she didn¡¯t dare to stop.
Kong Rui followed Zi Xuan into the Fragrant Garden closely.
She had already guessed the direction Zi Xuan was going, so she chased after her without hesitation.
Chao Bai walked into the Fragrant Garden slowly without any worries.
If Kong Rui and Zi Xuan had metst time, Chao Bai would have been worried that Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with Zi Xuan. However, this time, Zi Xuan was clearly at a disadvantage!
Zi Xuan quickly pushed open the door of the room. Just as victory was in sight, the damn iron fan actually circled around her and flew straight towards the potted nt.
Zi Xuan wanted to stop the iron fan. Unexpectedly, the moment her palm touched the iron fan, an entire piece of flesh was actually cut off.
Zi Xuan cried out in pain and held her bloody palm as she stood in front of the already broken potted nt. She turned around angrily to face Kong Rui, who had already caught up. ¡°Damn it! Demoness! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±
Kong Rui stood where she was and reached out to grab the iron fan in her hand.
Kong Rui put away the iron fan and patted it twice on her hand. Then, she said with a sneer, ¡°Demoness? Are you referring to yourself?¡±
¡°I originally thought High Heaven Pavilion was a prestigious sect, but I didn¡¯t expect a demoness like you to appear! However, I don¡¯t care about High Heaven Pavilion. You hurt me today, so I must get revenge on you!¡±
Zi Xuan gritted her teeth and endured the pain as she red at Kong Rui. ¡°What do you want?! I¡¯m just here to retrieve my things. Are you going to snatch my things?¡±
¡°Your own things?¡± Kong Rui smiled even more mockingly. ¡°You sacrificed so many lives in exchange for this. Didn¡¯t you ever think that they woulde back to take revenge on you one day?¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be a righteous person who likes to uphold justice on behalf of strangers.¡± Zi Xuan¡¯s lips twitched as she smiled disdainfully.
¡°Then you¡¯re mistaken!¡± Kong Rui waved the iron fan in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a righteous person, and I¡¯m uninterested in your business! However, I felt disgusted by the things you left behind, so I got rid of them all!¡±
¡°Therefore, this ce belongs to me now!¡± Kong Rui dered her sovereignty again!
¡°What do you mean?¡± Zi Xuan suddenly widened her eyes. Only then did she realize what Kong Rui meant.
¡°You went in?¡±
¡°That smelly ce?¡± Kong Rui pursed her lips. ¡°So what if I went in?¡±
Chapter 192 - 192 Flying Snake
192 Flying Snake
When Zi Xuan heard Kong Rui say that she had been to that space, her expression became more and more ferocious. She gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°What did you see?!¡±
¡°Everything you don¡¯t want me to see!¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t hide anything.
Zi Xuan¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, as if she wanted to tear Kong Rui apart. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±
Zi Xuan¡¯s exasperated expression amused Kong Rui. She sneered as she said, ¡°How many lives have you taken?! Today, I¡¯ll seek justice for them!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, the iron fan in her hand quickly spun and attacked Zi Xuan.
Zi Xuan was already ovee with rage. She formed ws with both hands as she faced Kong Rui.
When the two of them faced off, Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate at all and attacked Zi Xuan¡¯s vital points.
Zi Xuan¡¯s ws were like steel and she actually blocked Kong Rui¡¯s attacks several times.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She could tell that Zi Xuan seemed to have used some cultivation technique.
Just as Kong Rui stopped, Zi Xuan used her left hand to scratch her right shoulder. As blood flowed, there was something squirming in her blood.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. She watched as a huge blood-red snake slowly crawled out of the bloody wound on Zi Xuan¡¯s shoulder.
The snake looked very strange. It actually had a pair of wings on its body.
Kong Rui watched as the flying snake spat out its long tongue. Its eyes were bloody red, as if it had just crawled out of hell.
The upper body of the flying snake was wrapped around Zi Xuan¡¯s neck and shoulders, while the lower body was wrapped between Zi Xuan¡¯s waist, hips, and legs.
Kong Rui narrowed her eyes as she looked at the flying snake that seemed to have fused with Zi Xuan. She immediately felt a little disgusted.
¡°Go and bite that woman¡¯s head off!¡± Zi Xuan whispered to the snake in a charming voice.
The snake immediately raised its head and stared at Kong Rui.
As Kong Rui looked into the snake¡¯s eyes, she was disoriented for a moment. She even felt that her soul became possessed.
¡°Oh no!¡± Kong Rui eximed inwardly. She realized that this flying snake actually had the ability to bewitch people!
Seeing that Kong Rui had regained her senses, the flying snake immediately spread its wings and pounced at her. It opened its bloody mouth in midair, as if it could swallow Kong Rui whole.
Zi Xuan revealed a sinister smile as she waited for Kong Rui¡¯s head to be bitten off.
The flying snake¡¯s wings reeked of blood, and its mouth spat out suffocating stench.
Looking stunned and unable to move, Kong Rui stood rooted to the ground.
Zi Xuan sat there and waited. Unexpectedly, in the next second, the flying snake was grabbed by a huge force.
The griffin¡¯s tall body suddenly appeared in the room and bit the flying snake¡¯s vitals. Its front ws pressed the flying snake¡¯s two wings to the ground.
The flying snake¡¯s body fell to the ground with a bang and even cracked the floor.
Zi Xuan didn¡¯t expect such a situation to happen. She stared nkly at the huge creature that had suddenly appeared in front of her.
¡°You¡ you are¡¡± Zi Xuan pointed at the griffin with a trembling hand.
She had only seen griffins in ancient books, but she had never seen their true appearance before. However, the spirit beast that appeared in front of her was indeed an ancient spirit beast, griffin!
Zi Xuan was so frightened that she couldn¡¯t speak. She could only widen her eyes and watch as her flying snake struggled under the griffin¡¯s grip.
The griffin looked young, but its strength was so powerful that an adult flying snake couldn¡¯t resist!
If it grew up, how terrifying would it be?!
However, Zi Xuan no longer had the chance to see it!
Chapter 193 - 193 Snake Gall
193 Snake Gall
Kong Rui watched as the little lion used its two front ws to stroke the flying snake¡¯s wings and rub its plump feathers. It bit the flying snake hard, making it unable to resist.
¡°Little Lion, stop ying!¡± Kong Rui looked at the little lion¡¯s excited expression. Clearly, it was ying around!
She couldn¡¯t help but remind the little lion. After all, the battle wasn¡¯t over yet!
The little lion immediately became serious. It exerted strength with its two front ws and tore off the flying snake¡¯s wings.
The flying snake wagged its tail in pain while wishing it could hit the griffin. At the same time, Zi Xuan let out a hoarse cry of pain.
It could be seen that this flying snake was Zi Xuan¡¯s intrinsic spirit beast!
In other words, their fates were connected!
Kong Rui was about to instruct the little lion to get rid of the flying snake as soon as possible when she saw that the flying snake was probably in extreme pain. It actually opened its mouth with itsst bit of strength and spat out a ball of smoke at the little lion.
Kong Rui cursed inwardly.
The reason why she could dodge the poisonous gas attack of the flying snake just now was entirely because she was immune to poison and had an extremely strong self-healing ability.
However, the little lion wasn¡¯t immune to poison, so the little lion might not be able to take it.
Kong Rui wanted to rush over to help, but she was caught by Zi Xuan, who suddenly rushed forward.
Zi Xuan had probably guessed the rtionship between Kong Rui and the little lion. She thought that if she killed the little lion, Kong Rui would probably die.
However, Zi Xuan didn¡¯t expect a fiery red figure to suddenly rush out in front of the little lion.
Its fiery red wings pped beside the little lion. Along with the hot mes, it actually dissipated the ball of smoke and poisonous gas.
The little lion dodged the attack and bit off the flying snake¡¯s neck angrily.
The flying snake wasn¡¯t dead, but it was on the brink of death.
After the flying snake was seriously injured, Zi Xuan copsed to the ground, as if she had lost all strength.
Kong Rui stopped attacking and looked in the little lion¡¯s direction as she asked, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±
Little Lion threw the flying snake¡¯s body into the distance and cursed fiercely, ¡°Damn it! I almost fell for it!¡±
The little phoenix stood beside the little lion as it said in disdain, ¡°Idiot! If I hadn¡¯t saved you, you would have been dead meat!¡±
¡°I was just careless!¡± Little Lion said indignantly.
Seeing that the two little fellows were energetic enough to bicker, Kong Rui was relieved. She turned around and walked towards Zi Xuan, who had fallen to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up anymore.
Zi Xuan tried her best to prop herself up and look at Kong Rui. ¡°You, you¡¯re actually¡¡±
Kong Rui narrowed her eyes at Zi Xuan. ¡°I was considering letting you live, but now, it seems that you know too much!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t give Zi Xuan a chance to speak. The iron fan in her hand shed at Zi Xuan¡¯s throat.
Blood gushed out and Zi Xuan fell to the ground with her eyes open.
Blood bubbled from her mouth. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out.
The flying snake struggled on the ground a few times before copsing.
Kong Rui nced at the flying snake and said to the little lion, ¡°It¡¯s said that snake galldder is a great tonic for spirit beasts. You were the one who dealt with the flying snake today, so the snake galldder is yours!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Little Lion¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement.
The little phoenix looked at the little lion enviously and lowered its head slightly.
Kong Rui walked forward and patted its head gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future! This flying snake¡¯s cultivation level isn¡¯t low, so the little lion¡¯s power should be able to improve dramatically. Let it protect you in the future!¡±
The little lion tore open the abdominal cavity of the flying snake with its mouth, took out the snake¡¯s galldder, and swallowed it.
It smacked its lips as it said to the little phoenix, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely protect you and Master!¡±
¡°Who needs your protection? I can protect Master too!¡± The little phoenix wasn¡¯t to be outdone.
Kong Rui smiled, then she stopped them from arguing.
¡°Alright! Let¡¯s clean up this ce first! This ce is so dirty.¡±
Chapter 194 - 194 Spirit Mountain Trash Ground
194 Spirit Mountain Trash Ground
When Chao Bai walked in, the little lion and little phoenix were dragging the flying snake and Zi Xuan¡¯s bodies into the secret space.
Chao Bai nced at the two corpses with a frown. ¡°Why go through so much trouble?¡±
Before Kong Rui could figure out what Chao Bai was going to do, she saw him form a few hand seals and mutter a few incantations. Then, the two corpses instantly disappeared.
Kong Rui saw that the little lion and the little phoenix were still dragging the corpses, so she asked, ¡°Where did you throw them?¡±
¡°Spirit Mountain,¡± Chao Bai said aloofly.
!!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know what to say. Did this guy treat Spirit Mountain as a garbage dump?
At this moment, on Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin had been lost in the forest for a few days with a few guards. They had been walking in the direction of the cave, but they couldn¡¯t find it.
Ever since the siblings disappeared, Nie Yin knew that he must have been deceived!
However, the cave was right in front of them. No matter what, they should be able to find it. However, after walking for a few days, they had already lost their original direction.
Now, they couldn¡¯t even find the cave or the way back!
In the first two days, they would still catch some spirit beasts in the forest and find some spiritual fruits to fill their stomachs. However, after a few days, they were already on the verge of copse.
Although the guards didn¡¯t dare toin, they were secretly dissatisfied with Nie Yin, especially since they hadn¡¯t seen a single spirit beast yesterday.
If this continued, they would definitely starve to death here!
Just as they were thinking about how to relieve their hunger, there was suddenly some movement in the air.
Those guards all thought that a spiritual bird had flown past. All of them were eager to shoot down the spiritual bird to satisfy their hunger.
However, before they could shoot, two huge ck shadows fell from the sky.
The two things fell too quickly for them to see what they were. They could only try to avoid being hit.
With two thuds, the two balls fell to the ground, causing dust to fly.
After the dust dissipated, Nie Yin gestured to a guard beside him. ¡°Go and see what it is!¡±
Although the guard was unwilling, he didn¡¯t dare to disobey. He walked to the two balls and took a closer look. He couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It¡¯s a person! It¡¯s a dead person!¡±
Nie Yin frowned as he looked at the guard¡¯s slightly panicked expression. ¡°Why are you panicking?! Haven¡¯t you ever seen a dead person before?!¡±
The others thought to themselves, ¡°Who hasn¡¯t seen a dead person before? But we¡¯ve never seen a dead person fall from the sky!¡±
Nie Yin walked over and nced at the dead person on the ground.
The face was facing down and was wearing a purple shirt. She looked a little familiar.
Nie Yin kicked her over. When he saw her face, his eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±
Nie Yin had seen this person before. She was called Zi Xuan and was a Deputy Pavilion Master of High Heaven Pavilion.
But howe she was killed?
Why would she suddenly fall from the sky and onto Spirit Mountain?
What exactly happened?
As Nie Yin was thinking, he heard the cheers of the guards beside him.
Nie Yin turned around and saw the guards surrounding the ball that had fallen beside Zi Xuan. Their eyes were filled with anticipation and they even drooled.
¡°Master, this is a spirit snake. Can we¡¡± A guard asked boldly.
Nie Yin knew that these hungry fellows definitely wanted to eat the flying snake.
However, Zi Xuan had an entric personality. Nie Yin wasn¡¯t sure that there was nothing wrong with her spirit beast.
Seeing that Nie Yin didn¡¯t react, one of the guards finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Master, we¡¯ve been on Spirit Mountain for so many days. We really can¡¯t take it anymore! Let¡¯s¡ eat this snake!¡±
Although the other guards didn¡¯t speak, all of them stared fixedly at Nie Yin, as if they would eat him alive if he refused¡
Chapter 195 - 195 Crisis
195 Crisis
Although Nie Yin was hesitant, he had been trapped on Spirit Mountain for a few days after all. No one would be able to take it if this continued. Helpless, Nie Yin also allowed the guards to cut open the flying snake and cook it.
As soon as the guards received Nie Yin¡¯s permission, they immediately picked up their weapons and rushed towards the flying snake.
Although the flying snake wasn¡¯t big, it was clearly a delicacy for the starving guards.
Nie Yin turned to look at Zi Xuan, who was lying on the ground, and sighed inwardly. Fortunately, these people were not so hungry that even people wanted to eat humans.
However, Nie Yin couldn¡¯t help but wonder who killed Zi Xuan and why she appeared on Spirit Mountain.
Soon, the aroma of food wafted over. No matter how strong Nie Yin¡¯s willpower was, after starving for a few days, such a smell was tempting.
Fortunately, a considerate guard cut off a piece of snake meat with a dagger and handed it to Nie Yin. ¡°Master, try it.¡±
Nie Yin nced at the guard who was about to drool but didn¡¯t dare to eat first, so he reached out and took the snake meat.
When the guards saw Nie Yin take the snake meat, they all cut it with small knives and stuffed it into their mouths.
Nie Yin sighed softly and tore off a piece of snake meat before putting it in his mouth.
However, this snake meat was far less delicious than the top-grade snake soup he had eaten in the First Restaurant, causing Nie Yin to lose interest. He frowned slightly and ced the snake meat aside.
For the past few days, he had been wondering why they had been making circles around here.
He tried to contact the First Elder and the others a few times, but as if his divine sense was blocked, he couldn¡¯t contact anyone at all. He even began to feel the death aura around him getting stronger and stronger.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t want to give up. He still had too many things to do. Just as he was thinking about how to leave this damned ce, he suddenly heard a low cry of pain not far away.
Nie Yin turned around and saw a guard who had been chewing on the snake meat excitedly suddenly foaming at the mouth and falling to the ground.
Another guard scratched his neck desperately, and there were even traces of blood. The two guards¡¯ eyes were red as they bared their teeth and roared.
Nie Yin¡¯s expression changed slightly and he immediately became vignt.
The guards¡¯ actions became even stranger. One of them even picked up therge saber in his hand and shed at the other person beside him. The guard who had been shed didn¡¯t react at all, as if he didn¡¯t feel any pain.
On the other side, a guard bit the neck of the person beside him. No matter how the other party resisted, he refused to let go.
¡°What are you guys doing?!¡± Nie Yin shouted, but no one responded.
The guards in the distance attacked each other, as if they had been possessed. Some of them had already fallen to the ground, but they still tried their best to sh the others with their weapons.
As for the guard closest to Nie Yin, he opened his mouth in Nie Yin¡¯s direction, as if he wanted to say something, but he could only make cracking sounds.
Nie Yin reached out to check, but he saw that the person seemed to be choking on something, and his face turned purple.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Nie Yin took half a step back warily and didn¡¯t go forward.
The changes in these people were too strange. Nie Yin didn¡¯t know what had possessed them. Was it because of Spirit Mountain or the flying snake that fell from the sky?
Just as Nie Yin was pondering, the guard suddenly stretched out his hands and pounced at him.
Chapter 196 - 196 Crazy
196 Crazy
Although Nie Yin was already prepared, he was still shocked by the guard¡¯s sudden action.
He held the reverse-de sword horizontally in front of his chest.
Unexpectedly, the guard ignored Nie Yin¡¯s defense and rushed straight at him.
Nie Yin blocked the person.
That person seemed to have gone crazy as he collided with the sword in Nie Yin¡¯s hand and had no intention of retreating.
Seeing that the person¡¯s hands were about to reach for his neck, Nie Yin didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He shed the person¡¯s chest with the de.
The sword cut through his flesh, and blood instantly gushed out. However, that person didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and continued to wave his hands at Nie Yin desperately.
Only then did Nie Yin realize that these people had probably already lost their senses.
He tried tomunicate with the closest guard with his divine sense, but there was no response at all.
The people in the distance were already covered in wounds. Some of their bones were almost exposed, but they had no intention of stopping. They even fought each other more and more fiercely.
Nie Yin gritted his teeth and stabbed the reverse-de sword in his hand at the approaching guard, piercing through his chest.
Then, he pinched the guard¡¯s open mouth and stuffed a pill Nie Lin had given him into the guard¡¯s mouth.
The pill was called the Qingming Pill. It was used to recover one¡¯s will when one was delirious. Nie Lin had once instructed him not to use it unless it was an emergency.
Nie Yin wanted to use the pill to restore the guard¡¯s consciousness, but his efforts were to no avail.
The guard only paused for a moment before he let out a whimper and pounced at Nie Yin again.
With a frown, Nie Yin pulled out the reverse-de sword in his hand and pierced the guard¡¯s throat.
This time, the guard didn¡¯t pounce on him again, but he continued to wave his hands.
Nie Yin slowly closed his eyes and suddenly pulled out the reverse-de sword. Then, he flipped the de and cut off the guard¡¯s head.
The head flew a few meters away, and his tall body fell to the ground.
When Nie Yin opened his eyes and saw the neck that kept oozing blood on the ground, his expression became even more solemn.
However, he didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on it.
The guards who were fighting seemed to be attracted by the thick smell of blood and pounced over.
The reverse-de sword in Nie Yin¡¯s hand quickly cut off more heads, leaving behind headless bodies.
Seeing the once familiar people turn into headless corpses one by one, Nie Yin couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.
He took a deep breath and swallowed hard before cing the reverse-de sword in his hand against the ground.
Nie Yin stood rooted to the ground in a daze for a while before he felt a strange feeling stir in his body. That feeling made him have the urge to kill and destroy everything in front of him!
Nie Yin was shocked and wanted to escape this ce.
He had just taken two steps when he tripped over something and fell to the ground.
When Nie Yin woke up again, familiar bed curtains appeared in front of him, and he could hear excited calls.
¡°Young Master is awake! Come quickly! Young Master is awake!¡±
¡°Hurry up and invite the First Elder over!¡±
Nie Yin sped his forehead with one hand and tried to sit up, but he realized that he was powerless and couldn¡¯t move at all.
When Nie Lin rushed into the room, he saw Nie Yin copse on the bed.
Nie Lin¡¯s heart ached as he quickly walked to the bed. ¡°Nephew, are you alright?¡±
Chapter 197 - 197 Nie Yin Is Rescued
197 Nie Yin Is Rescued
Nie Yin had mixed feelings when he saw Nie Lin.
Nie Yin knew that Nie Lin must have saved him.
Recalling his attitude towards Nie Lin before he set off for Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin felt ashamed.
Nie Lin saw through Nie Yin¡¯s emotions andforted him. ¡°It was just a momentary loss ofposure. You¡¯re still injured, so get some rest.¡±
As Nie Yiny on the bed, he stared at Nie Lin for a long time before saying, ¡°Thank you for saving my life, First Elder!¡±
!!
Nie Lin smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine! If Tianming hadn¡¯t suddenly rushed out crazily, we might not have been able to find you!¡±
Not knowing what this had to do with the spirit beast raised at home, Nie Yin looked at Nie Lin in confusion.
Tianming was a golden reindeer that Nie Yin had unintentionally saved at Spirit Mountain¡¯s vicinity. At that time, Nie Yin had entered Spirit Mountain for the third time to find a cave, but he kept circling Spirit Mountain¡¯s vicinity without being able to enter.
Ever since he and Li Ling entered the periphery of Spirit Mountain to search for spiritual herbs, he had been coveting the legendary cave. However, he had never been able to find it.
That time, they went up the mountain with oilmps when it was close to nighttime to see if they could find the cave at night. Just as they approached Spirit Mountain, Nie Yin suddenly discovered a reindeer surrounded by a group of wolves.
The reindeer wasn¡¯t as tall as ordinary reindeer. Its small size didn¡¯t seem to be enough to fill the gaps between the wolves¡¯ teeth. Nie Yin immediately ordered them to expel the wolves to save the reindeer.
Originally, he thought that the rescued reindeer would escape alone. He didn¡¯t expect it to follow Nie Yin and the others all the way to Spirit Mountain.
At night, Spirit Mountain was even more terrifying. It was almost impossible to move in the pitch-ck forest.
After Nie Yin and the others walked around the mountain, they found nothing, so they nned to return the way they came. Unexpectedly, the mountain path was rugged and after several turns, they could no longer find the way back.
Just as Nie Yin was at a loss, Tianming walked in front of Nie Yin. It nudged Nie Yin¡¯s chest with its nose, indicating for him to follow it.
Although Nie Yin was a little hesitant, he had no choice but to follow the reindeer in an unknown direction.
It wasn¡¯t until the sun rose from between the mountains that Nie Yin saw that they were on the main road.
He was grateful for the reindeer¡¯s guidance, so he brought it back to the Nie family¡¯s residence.
Tianming also got its name because of the sunrise.
He originally thought that most of the spirit beasts on Spirit Mountain were wild and difficult to tame. To his surprise, not only did Tianming stay with the Nie family and refuse to leave, but he even ran to Nie Yin¡¯s room every day to wheedle at him.
Ever since Nie Yin left the Nie residence a few days ago, Tianming had been acting irritable and uneasy. No matter how the servant who had tamed it coaxed it, they couldn¡¯t calm it down.
Helpless, the servant told Nie Lin about this situation.
Nie Lin¡¯s first reaction was that something had happened to Nie Yin!
Therefore, they brought Tianming to Spirit Mountain that day.
After searching for three days, they finally found the unconscious Nie Yin in a pile of rocks at the foot of Spirit Mountain.
At that time, Nie Yin was surrounded by the corpses of the guards who had followed him up the mountain.
Below him, there was the corpse of High Heaven Pavilion¡¯s Deputy Pavilion Master, Zi Xuan.
Nie Lin immediately realized that Nie Yin and the others had encountered Zi Xuan on Spirit Mountain. For some reason, the two sides had fought.
Nie Lin thought that Nie Yin¡¯s guards died protecting him, and he killed Zi Xuan at thest moment. And in the end, Nie Yin fell to the ground and couldn¡¯t get up anymore.
Nie Lin was worried that if High Heaven Pavilion found out about this, they would cause trouble for the Nie family.
Although the Nie Family was also one of the five great ns, they didn¡¯t want to be enemies with a sect like High Heaven Pavilion.
Therefore, Nie Lin instructed someone to dispose of Zi Xuan¡¯s corpse and bury the corpses of the guards on the spot.
Chapter 198 - 198 Chao Bai’s Change
198 Chao Bai¡¯s Change
When Nie Yin heard Nie Lin¡¯s exnation, he realized that Nie Lin had been looking for him.
But why couldn¡¯t Nie Yin contact Nie Lin when they were so close?
Nie Yin told Nie Lin about his doubts and said that he didn¡¯t kill Zi Xuan, and the entire process of strange things happening to the guards.
Nie Lin listened to Nie Yin¡¯s exnation. After a long time, he said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s something wrong with that pair of siblings?¡±
Nie Yin nodded heavily. ¡°Yes! First Elder, where did you find that pair of siblings? Also, you didn¡¯t take the medicinal pills they left behind, right?¡±
!!
Nie Yin suddenly remembered that Nie Lin had asked the siblings to refine pills.
If there was really something wrong with that pair of siblings, what the First Elder said might be the truth!
Perhaps the First Elder really had some hidden illness¡
Nie Yin looked at Nie Lin with confusion and concern.
Nie Lin didn¡¯t want to say much about being poisoned. After all, it wasn¡¯t a glorious thing.
However, if there was really something wrong with that pair of siblings, wouldn¡¯t he¡
Nie Lin suddenly stood up and instructed the guards outside fiercely, ¡°Go! Find that damn pair of siblings! Even if you have to turn the entire Imperial Capital upside down, find them!¡±
Nie Lin¡¯s angry expression made Nie Yin frown.
From the looks of it, Nie Lin seemed to be hiding something else?
Nie Yin felt dizzy. Before Nie Lin could finish venting, his vision darkened and he fainted.
¡
Kong Rui instructed the procuress to get someone to clean up the smashed flower pots and temporarily seal the room.
When the procuress walked into the room and saw the situation inside, she immediately felt a little baffled.
She clearly saw Pavilion Master Zi Xuan and the new master enter this room together. Why did Pavilion Master Zi Xuan suddenly disappear? Even if she was really dead, there should be a corpse! The fight in the room was so loud, but when she came in, only a flower pot was shattered? Could it be that Pavilion Master Zi Xuan had escaped from somewhere?
It seemed that the new master was more powerful!
With respect, the procuress led a few servants to start cleaning the room. After putting everything in ce, she sealed the room.
Kong Rui took off her bamboo hat and stretched before turning to look at Chao Bai, who was sitting on the other side. ¡°Why did you suddenly disappear today?¡±
Chao Bai also took off the veiled hat and stared at Kong Rui. After a while, he said, ¡°When are we leaving?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before asking Chao Bai in confusion, ¡°Leave? Where to?¡±
¡°You said that you would follow me after you finished your business.¡± Chao Bai repeated Kong Rui¡¯s promise.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to quibble. She only said guiltily, ¡°Can you give me some more time?¡±
¡°I hope to avenge Kong Niang and fulfill those people¡¯sst wishes,¡± Kong Rui said softly, as if she was afraid that Chao Bai would reject her.
Chao Bai stared at Kong Rui, as if he was scrutinizing her or thinking about something.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask. She simply let Chao Bai stare at her.
After a while, Chao Bai said again, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words, Kong Rui blinked in surprise. She didn¡¯t expect Chao Bai to stay and apany her.
However, Kong Rui felt that there was something different about Chao Bai after he returned this time.
She didn¡¯t know what had happened, but it seemed that Chao Bai didn¡¯t want to talk about her.
The two of them didn¡¯t get to say much before they heard amotion outside.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and ced the veiled hat on her head as she said, ¡°There¡¯s always so much chaos!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she walked out.
Chao Bai¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Kong Rui leave. He didn¡¯t look as rxed as before.
Chapter 199 - 199 Chao Bai Is Missing?
199 Chao Bai Is Missing?
After Kong Rui walked out of the room, she saw the procuress rushing over. ¡°Something bad has happened! Something bad has happened!¡±
Kong Rui was already used to the procuress¡¯ jumpy personality. She only asked calmly, ¡°What happened again?¡±
¡°The Nie family has sent many people to search the city for a pair of siblings.¡± As the procuress spoke, she was waving her hands desperately, making her look even more nervous.
¡°The Nie family?¡± When Kong Rui heard this, she knew who the siblings the Nie family was looking for were.
It seemed that Nie Lin had realized that he had been deceived.
However, he didn¡¯t know what the effect of the drug Chao Bai had left for him was.
When Kong Rui nced behind her, she realized that Chao Bai hadn¡¯t followed her out.
Kong Rui immediately felt a little baffled. Chao Bai had been acting a little strange. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to analyze what was strange about Chao Bai.
¡°Since you rushed over in such a hurry, did the Nie familye looking?¡± Kong Rui watched as the procuress fanned herself with a gauze fan with an anxious expression.
The procuress paused for a moment before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not it¡¡±
¡°Aristocratic families like the Nie family usually disdain toe to a ce like Fragrant Garden¡± The procuress was very self-aware.
Kong Rui pursed her lips. ¡°Then why did you rush over?¡±
The procuress¡¯ eyes darted around before she said, ¡°Master, although Fragrant Garden is not a prestigious ce, once something big or small happens in the imperial capital, Fragrant Garden will definitely be the first to know! Previously, when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan was around, she instructed me to report any news to her immediately.¡±
¡°After you came, didn¡¯t you say that I have to report any news to you immediately? Therefore, as soon as I received the news, I came to deliver the news to you!¡±
The procuress¡¯ words made sense, but¡
¡°Then why did you say something bad happened?¡±
The procuress immediately replied righteously, ¡°The Nie family is one of the five great ns. Even in the Imperial Capital, they are very powerful. If they mobilize so many people to capture people this time, they will definitely make the people in the Imperial Capital uneasy. At that time, won¡¯t it affect Fragrant Garden¡¯s business? Wouldn¡¯t that be bad?¡±
As Kong Rui looked at the procuress, she actually couldn¡¯t refute her.
After asking the procuress to leave, Kong Rui returned to her room, but realized that Chao Bai had disappeared.
After Kong Rui took off her bamboo hat and sat on the chair, she suddenly felt a sense of disappointment.
¡
¡°Young Master, there¡¯s news from the pce. The queen wants you to meet her immediately!¡± A guard came to Nie Yin¡¯s bed and whispered.
Nie Yin¡¯s face was still gray and pale. He tried his best to prop himself up, but for some reason, he couldn¡¯t exert any strength.
¡°Help me up!¡± Very dissatisfied with the unhelpful guard, Nie Yin shouted in a low voice.
If it was his previous guards¡
As Nie Yin thought about this, he suddenly stopped.
The guard didn¡¯t know what Nie Yin was thinking. He thought that the young master had stopped because he hadn¡¯t used enough strength, so he immediately exerted strength and forcefully lifted Nie Yin¡¯s body.
Nie Yin felt dizzy and almost fell onto the bed again. He grabbed the guard¡¯s arm hard as he tried to suppress the dizziness.
After a while, the dizziness disappeared, and Nie Yin red at the guard.
The guard didn¡¯t understand and could only take two steps back aggrievedly while waiting for Nie Yin¡¯s instructions.
Chapter 200 - 200 Princess’ Funeral
200 Princess¡¯ Funeral
¡°Where¡¯s the First Elder?¡± Nie Yin sat by the bed and tidied his clothes before asking.
¡°The First Elder brought people to the city to search for people.¡± The guard lowered his head as he replied respectfully.
Nie Yin stretched out his hand and gestured for the guard toe and support him. However, the guard stared at Nie Yin, as if he didn¡¯t understand him.
Nie Yin took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Are you new?¡±
The guard kept his head lowered. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re so wise! I just entered the Nie family¡¯s residencest month.¡±
!!
Nie Yin sighed softly. ¡°Alright,e and help me up. Get someone to prepare a carriage. I want to enter the pce!¡±
The guard took two steps forward and reached out to help Nie Yin.
Nie Yin had just extended his hand when the guard turned to walk out again.
¡°Where are you going?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s expression changed slightly as he asked sternly.
¡°Didn¡¯t Young Master ask me to find someone to prepare the carriage?¡± The guard said with a troubled expression, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do first.
Nie Yin closed his eyes and asked, ¡°Who else is serving outside?¡±
¡°No, most of the people in the residence have been taken out by the First Elder to search for people,¡± the guard replied honestly.
Nie Yin pursed his lips and suppressed his anger. ¡°Alright! Come and help me first, then get someone to prepare the car!¡±
The guard immediately came forward to support Nie Yin.
The moment Nie Yin held the guard¡¯s hand, he felt a withered coldness in his hand. However, in the next moment, the feeling disappeared, and his hand became warm.
Nie Yin shook his head. He felt that he was probably in such a bad state that it even affected his sense of touch.
The guard helped Nie Yin to the door before saying to the servants sweeping outside, ¡°Prepare a carriage for Young Master. Young Master, enter the pce!¡±
The servant immediately ran to the stable to get two good horses for the carriage.
Nie Yin was helped into the carriage from the side door.
If someone discovered his current condition, it would probably cause unnecessary trouble.
The side door was in the deep alley and couldn¡¯t be seen easily.
After Nie Yin got into the carriage, he looked at the driver and asked, ¡°Are you new here too?¡±
The coachman immediately replied, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve been here for months!¡±
Nie Yin rarely went out in a carriage, so it wasn¡¯t surprising that he was unfamiliar with the coachman in the residence. However, Nie Yin couldn¡¯t tell why the coachman bothered him for some reason.
The carriage drove all the way to the entrance of the inner pce before Nie Yin got into the carriage specifically arranged for him by the queen.
When Nie Yin entered the pce, she saw the queen sitting upright on the golden chair.
Nie Yin coughed, then he raised his hand slightly and said, ¡°Greetings, Queen.¡±
The queen sat on the high seat as she looked down at Nie Yin, who had a sickly appearance. ¡°How did you be like this?¡±
The queen didn¡¯t seem to mind Nie Yin¡¯s rudeness.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t want to say too much about his embarrassing encounter, lest he cause other trouble. Instead of answering the queen¡¯s question, he asked, ¡°Since you were such in a hurry to find me today, did you find what I wanted?¡±
The queen narrowed her eyes at Nie Yin, then waved away an oilmp on the table beside her.
¡°Nie Yin! You said that as long as I don¡¯t visit the princess, you will definitely have a way to heal her! Now, the princess is dead. How are you going to exin it?!¡±
Nie Yin looked at the oilmp on the ground in dismay. It was the one he had handed to the queen earlier.
Now that the thing in the oilmp had disappeared, it meant that the princess had died!
How¡ was this possible?
¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend! If you can¡¯t exin yourself today, I¡¯ll bury the Nie family with my child!¡± The queen¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. She clenched the handle of the golden chair tightly with one hand and actually crushed it.
Chapter 201 - 201 Queen’s Reprimand
201 Queen¡¯s Reprimand
Nie Yin¡¯s expression changed.
He immediately bowed to the queen and said, ¡°Please let me take a look at the princess so that I can know how she is¡¡±
¡°She died from being drained of her blood!¡± The queen gritted her teeth, her eyes filled with tears.
When Nie Yin heard this, his eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Drained of¡ blood?¡±
Ever since he found out that Wen Qiong¡¯s natural phoenix essence was fake, he had used the people he had nted in the pce to find out who the true possessor of the natural phoenix essence was.
The fact that Wen Qiong had these characteristics meant that she hade into contact with the possessor of the natural phoenix essence before!
That person was who he wanted to find!
However, to Nie Yin¡¯s surprise, something happened to Wen Qiong while he was in Spirit Mountain!
¡°Then where¡¯s Shen Heng now?¡± Nie Yin was anxious to know what had happened and couldn¡¯t care less about the queen¡¯s suspicions.
Hatred shed across the queen¡¯s eyes, then she said, ¡°Shen Heng¡ was the one who killed the Princess!¡±
¡°Impossible!¡± Nie Yin retorted without hesitation. He didn¡¯t suspect Shen Heng at all.
¡°What do you mean by that?¡± The queen¡¯s voice instantly rose as she red at Nie Yin. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll give a dead person a false usation?¡±
¡°What did you say? Shen Heng is dead?¡± Nie Yin no longer cared about etiquette at this moment and suddenly took a few steps forward.
However, his body had yet to recover, so he panted and almost staggered to the ground.
The queen looked down at Nie Yin with a gloating expression.
After Nie Yin steadied himself, he panted slightly as he looked at the queen again. ¡°Queen, how did Shen Heng die? Could it be that you killed him?¡±
¡°Nie Yin! Don¡¯t think I¡¯m really afraid of you!¡± The queen immediately frowned when she heard Nie Yin¡¯s words, and her tone was filled with anger.
¡°Previously, I listened to you because you said that there was a way to save the Princess!¡±
¡°Now that the Princess is dead, do you really think the royal family is still at your mercy?!¡±
¡°Shen Heng actually dared to kill the princess of the royal family. Isn¡¯t this crime enough to sentence him to death?¡±
¡°Or do you think that since Shen Heng is your man, he can be spared even if hemits a capital crime?¡±
Nie Yin took a deep breath and tried his best to suppress the retort that was about to slip out of his mouth.
He was injured now, so if he wanted to escape unscathed, he could only appease the queen, who was clearly blinded by hatred.
Nie Yin lowered his voice slightly and bowed to the queen. ¡°Queen, since Shen Heng is already dead, I think it¡¯s better for me to take a look at the scene first so that I can find the true cause of the princess¡¯s death.¡±
From Nie Yin¡¯s words, it was obvious that he didn¡¯t believe that Shen Heng had killed the princess.
However, the queen didn¡¯t n to waste her breath on Nie Yin, so she summoned Yin Ling and asked him to bring Nie Yin to the princess¡¯s pce.
After the princess¡¯s ident, in order to prevent the news from spreading, the queen killed all the pce servants in the princess¡¯s pce. She also ordered a few spellcasters to set up an array outside the princess¡¯s pce to protect the scene.
The queen¡¯s goal wasn¡¯t to give Nie Yin a chance to find out the truth, but to interrogate him!
Now that the princess, Wen Qiong, was dead, other than venting her hatred, the queen also had the intention to take the opportunity to eliminate the Nie family.
The Nie family had always looked down on the imperial family because of their status as the number one family.
Nie Yin had repeatedly offended the queen and the princess.
If she took this opportunity to pin the me for the princess¡¯s death on the Nie family, she would be able to eliminate the Nie family!
Nie Yin also knew the queen¡¯s n, but now wasn¡¯t the time to go against her openly.
Therefore, he had to find out the truth as soon as possible and clear the Nie family¡¯s name!
Nie Yin was led to Wen Qiong¡¯s pce by Yin Ling. After the array was activated, the smell of blood was blocked in the array.
If others didn¡¯t have extremely high cultivation levels, they wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss when they passed by the pce.
Nie Yin was a little weak to begin with due to his injuries, so he didn¡¯t notice the abnormality in the array formation at all.
However, when the array was removed, the smell of blood almost made Nie Yin faint.
Yin Ling nced at Nie Yin in disdain before saying, ¡°Young Master Nie, this way please!¡±
Nie Yin came back to his senses and followed Yin Ling into the pce.
Chapter 202 - 202 Resurrection?
202 Resurrection?
At this moment, other than the heavy smell of blood, there was only dead silence in the pce.
The atmosphere here was even more terrifying than what Nie Yin had felt on Spirit Mountain.
Nie Yin suddenly felt a chill run down his spine and subconsciously shivered.
Yin Ling noticed it.
His tone was slightly cold and mocking as he asked, ¡°Young Master Nie, are you feeling unwell? Do you need a few pce servants to help you in?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Nie Yin naturally understood the ulterior meaning of Yin Ling¡¯s words, but he still replied in a low voice.
Yin Ling¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°If you feel ufortable, I can report to the queen. You don¡¯t have toe here!¡±
¡°Yin Ling, I never knew you were so talkative!¡± Nie Yin finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore and reprimanded him.
Yin Ling sneered as he walked to the door of Wen Qiong¡¯s bedroom quickly.
Nie Yin wasn¡¯t feeling well, so he walked a little slower. Then, he saw Yin Ling looking at him with disdain.
¡°Young Master Nie, slow down. There¡¯s no hurry! Be careful not to fall!¡± For some reason, Yin Ling, who rarely spoke to Nie Yin, actually mocked him repeatedly today.
Yin Ling¡¯s sarcasm made Nie Yin¡¯s expression turn even uglier.
However, he didn¡¯t want to cause trouble again before finding out the truth, so he gritted his teeth and quickened his pace.
When they walked into Wen Qiong¡¯s bedroom, the strong smell of blood became even more obvious and suffocating.
Nie Yin walked even faster and finally reached into Wen Qiong¡¯s bedroom.
The floor of the inner room was covered in blood, but Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse had already disappeared from the bed. Shen Heng¡¯s corpse was left on the spot.
After Nie Yin walked over and checked on Shen Heng¡¯s corpse, he saw that his entire body was red, and he looked like he had been cooked.
Nie Yin was shocked and immediately took out a small porcin bottle.
After he opened the lid of the porcin bottle, a ck flesh worm slowly wriggled out.
The worm¡¯s pinkie-long body waspletely ck and covered in fine fur.
Yin Ling stood beside Nie Yin as he watched his every move.
The ck worm was poking its head out of the bottle, looking for something.
When Nie Yin moved the porcin bottle closer to Shen Heng¡¯s body, he saw that the ck worm suddenly became excited.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Yin Ling immediately asked while staring at the worm.
The worm¡¯s limp head was raised high, as if it wanted to break free of the bottle and rush towards something that excited it.
¡°Find out the cause of Shen Heng¡¯s death!¡± After Nie Yin immediately ced the mouth of the bottle on Shen Heng¡¯s body, the worm quickly crawled out.
The ck flesh worm crawled up Shen Heng¡¯s neck until it reached his ear.
The bug raised its head again, as if it was searching for a path, and in the next moment, it crawled into Shen Heng¡¯s ear.
Seeing this, Yin Ling trembled unconsciously and tensed up the moment the worm¡¯s body disappeared.
Nie Yin ignored Yin Ling and stared at Shen Heng¡¯s body.
Yin Ling frowned and waited for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see the insecte out again, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What did you do just now? Are you trying to destroy evidence?!¡±
Nie Yin didn¡¯t even turn around as he said coldly, ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t let me hear you make any more noise! Otherwise, if it affects me from finding out the truth, the queen definitely won¡¯t let you off!¡±
Yin Ling was enraged and wanted to retort, but then he heard Shen Heng¡¯s body make a soft sound.
Yin Ling was shocked and looked at Shen Heng¡¯s body to see what was making the sound.
Yin Ling looked for a long time, but he didn¡¯t see anything amiss with Shen Heng¡¯s body.
He looked at Nie Yin, but saw that Nie Yin, unaffected by the sound, was still staring at Shen Heng¡¯s body.
Just as Yin Ling was about to ask again, Nie Yin clenched his hand into a fist and shook it in front of Yin Ling.
Before Yin Ling could react, Shen Heng¡¯s body suddenly trembled.
Then, Shen Heng¡¯s dead body actually stood up.
Yin Ling was so frightened that he took a few steps back and almost screamed.
Chapter 203 - 203 The Cause of Shen Heng’s Death
203 The Cause of Shen Heng¡¯s Death
Yin Ling had a huge reaction, but Nie Yin only sized up Shen Heng¡¯s corpse, which had already stood up, calmly.
Yin Ling tried his best to adjust his breathing so that he didn¡¯t look too panicked.
Even Yin Ling, who had seen many bloody and eerie scenes, had never seen such a scene before!
Fortunately, Shen Heng didn¡¯t have many hideous wounds on his body when he died and looked like he had died in his sleep.
However,pared to the first day they discovered the corpse, Shen Heng¡¯s entire body was much redder, and he looked extremely terrifying.
If a person who had been dead for a few days suddenly stood up, any normal person would be shocked!
Yin Ling tried his best topose himself, but his gaze was fixed on Nie Yin¡¯s back.
What exactly did Nie Yin do?
What was he nning to do?
Nie Yin suddenly stared at a spot on Shen Heng¡¯s body and moved the porcin bottle forward.
Before Yin Ling could react, a red shadow darted out of Shen Heng¡¯s open mouth.
The red shadow instantly disappeared into the porcin bottle.
¡°What, what is that?¡± Yin Ling tried his best to suppress his surprise, but he couldn¡¯t help but stutter.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he took out a small bag of powder and poured it into the porcin bottle.
After a while, the porcin bottle immediately emitted a faint pink smoke.
The pungent smell of the smoke made Yin Ling cover his mouth and nose.
It wasn¡¯t until the smoke gradually disappeared that Nie Yin poured out the contents of the porcin bottle.
Yin Ling immediately went forward to see what was in the porcin bottle.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t hide it from Yin Ling as he poured the item on a piece of white cloth.
A charred piece the size of a finger was poured out. The moment the thing was poured out, it emitted a faint fragrance.
¡°What is this?¡± Yin Ling couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Nie Yin took a small branch from the potted nt on the table and fiddled with it as he replied, ¡°This insect¡¯s name is Chi Mo and it feeds on the Nie family¡¯s special Gu poison. This insect likes to eat all sorts of poisonous things and the more poisonous something is, the more excited it will be.¡±
¡°This charred thing is the ck bug from just now?¡± Yin Ling frowned at it with disgust.
¡°Yes! It smelled the remaining poison on Shen Heng¡¯s body, so it was very excited,¡± Nie Yin continued.
¡°Are you saying that Shen Heng was poisoned to death?¡±
¡°Then he must have consumed poison after killing the Princess!¡± Yin Ling said firmly.
Nie Yin frowned tightly with a strange expression.
¡°Why did you kill this insect just now?¡± Yin Ling stared at the charred insect. Thinking of the insect¡¯s previous appearance, he felt even more disgusted.
Nie Yin pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t answer Yin Ling¡¯s question and only asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the princess¡¯s corpse? I want to see the princess¡¯s corpse!¡±
¡°The queen won¡¯t allow it!¡± Yin Ling replied without thinking.
Nie Yin ignored Yin Ling and walked out quickly.
After Yin Ling turned around and nced at Shen Heng¡¯s corpse, which was still standing on the spot, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver and immediately followed Nie Yin out.
Nie Yin was very nervous.
Obviously, Shen Heng had died from the poison he had poisoned Wen Qiong with.
However, Shen Heng had already consumed Chi Mo¡¯s egg. Even if he was slightly poisoned, it was impossible for him to die just like that!
Unless, he consumed arge dose of poison, which would directly poison the egg and cause him to die from poisoning.
If that was the case, could it be that Wen Qiong killed Shen Heng?
Then how did Wen Qiong die?
Was Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse also like this?
He needed to verify the cause of Wen Qiong¡¯s death urgently and see if there were any traces left on her body.
Nie Yin walked very quickly, but because of his injuries, he staggered a few times and almost fell.
Yin Ling walked forward impatiently, grabbed Nie Yin¡¯s arm, and helped him out of Wen Qiong¡¯s pce.
Outside the pce, a few pce servants were waiting.
¡°Lord Yin Ling! Young Master Nie!¡± When they saw the two of theme out, the pce servants immediately bowed and greeted them.
Before the pce servants could get up, Nie Yin and Yin Ling had already disappeared in front of them.
Chapter 204 - 204 The Cause of the princess’s Death
204 The Cause of the princess¡¯s Death
¡°Queen, there¡¯s something fishy about Shen Heng¡¯s death. Please allow me to check the princess¡¯s¡ corpse!¡± Nie Yin said after a pause.
When the queen heard Nie Yin¡¯s words, her expression darkened. ¡°Nie Yin, don¡¯t think you can still be so bold and presumptuous in front of me now!¡±
Nie Yin didn¡¯t want to exin further. It was more important to confirm if Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse was as he had expected.
¡°Queen, this matter concerns the true cause of the princess¡¯s death! Please allow it!¡± Nie Yin bowed and begged sincerely.
The queen¡¯s expression changed slightly, as if she was hesitating about something.
The moment she discovered the princess¡¯s death, the queen gathered all the Spiritual Doctors in the pce to investigate the princess¡¯s death.
However, none of those trash could find the real cause of her death.
In order to prevent the matter from being leaked, she temporarily locked those Spiritual Doctors in the pce.
After she sent someone to the Nie family to summon Nie Yin to the pce and found out that Nie Yin had been out for a few days and had not returned to the residence, this deepened her suspicion that Nie Yin had plotted to harm Wen Qiong.
Because of this, as soon as she heard that Nie Yin had returned to the residence, she was in a hurry to summon him.
Unexpectedly, after seeing Nie Yin¡¯s weak appearance, the queen suspected that the murderer was actually someone else!
It had been a few days since the incident happened, but despite being filled with anger, she actually didn¡¯t know who to take revenge on!
The more indignant the queen was, the more she wanted to vent her anger.
Finally, she grabbed the handle of the chair fiercely and shouted, ¡°I can give you a day to tell me who the murderer is!¡±
After obtaining the queen¡¯s approval, Nie Yin immediately followed the pce servants¡¯ guidance to the ce where the corpse was stored.
Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse was ced in a huge igloo.
When he was a few meters away from the igloo, he could already feel the bone-chilling coldness.
Nie Yin was already injured, and the coldness was so intense that he could barely breathe.
Yin Ling, who had been instructed by the queen to follow Nie Yin closely, sneered when he saw this. ¡°Young Master Nie, seems like your body really can¡¯t take it anymore!¡±
Ignoring Yin Ling¡¯s sarcasm, Nie Yin tried his best to suppress the invasion of the cold air.
After the pce servant led Nie Yin outside the igloo, he immediately bowed before leaving.
As Nie Yin nced at the huge stone door in front of him, he didn¡¯t bother pretending anymore and said to Yin Ling, ¡°Yin Ling, please open this stone door.¡±
After Yin Ling nced at Nie Yin silently, he pushed the stone door with one hand.
The huge stone door creaked and slowly opened.
Yin Ling turned around and gestured for Nie Yin to walk in.
A cold air rushed out of the igloo through the crack in the door, making Nie Yin shiver.
Nie Yin immediately took out a porcin bottle and stuffed a pill into his mouth.
Then, his face gradually turned red, and his disheveled appearance from the cold disappeared.
Yin Ling raised his eyebrows slightly, but didn¡¯t say anything.
Nie Yin walked past Yin Ling and strode into the igloo.
Perhaps because the temperature in the igloo was too low, the strong smell of blood was concealed and didn¡¯t permeate outside.
However, when he walked into the igloo, the thick stench immediately entered Nie Yin¡¯s nose.
He frowned as he covered his mouth and nose with his sleeve before quickly walking to Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse.
Wen Qiong was lying in an ice coffin, surrounded by artifacts made of ice.
Her corpse showed no signs of decay, but her bluish-pale skin showed that there was almost no blood left in her body.
Nie Yin approached Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse and bent down. Just as he was about to reach out to touch the corpse, Yin Ling grabbed his arm.
¡°What are you doing?¡± Yin Ling asked coldly, his expression filled with vignce.
Nie Yin slowly straightened up and shook off Yin Ling¡¯s hand. ¡°The queen allowed me to investigate the cause of the princess¡¯s death. Do you have any objections?¡±
Yin Ling¡¯s expression turned even colder. ¡°The queen allowed you to investigate the cause of the princess¡¯s death, but she didn¡¯t allow you to desecrate the princess¡¯s body!¡±
Nie Yin gritted his teeth and suppressed the urge to kick the bastard in front of him away.
¡°How can I find out the cause of death without checking her body?¡± Nie Yin was also angry. ¡°Or are you afraid that I¡¯ll find out about something?¡±
Chapter 205 - 205 Another Worm
205 Another Worm
When he heard Nie Yin¡¯s question, Yin Ling¡¯s expression changed imperceptibly.
Although the light in the igloo was very dim, Nie Yin still noticed that Yin Ling¡¯s expression changed and raised his eyebrows at Yin Ling as he questioned, ¡°You¡¡±
Without giving Nie Yin a chance to ask, Yin Ling turned to Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°The princess¡¯ corpse is here. I¡¯ll watch your every move! You¡¯re only allowed to investigate the cause of death. You¡¯re definitely not allowed to desecrate the princess¡¯ corpse!¡±
Nie Yin couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste his breath on Yin Ling. He didn¡¯t have much time!
He looked at the knife wounds on Wen Qiong¡¯s body. Other than the wounds that had yet to heal, the only additional wound was on her neck.
The wound was very deep. The flesh had already shriveled, and white bones were exposed.
Nie Yin hesitated for a moment before taking out a small porcin bottle and cing it in Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth and nose.
Yin Ling subconsciously took a step back.
He had seen that small porcin bottle once before. The disgusting insect inside still made his hair stand on end.
After Nie Yin put the porcin bottle away, he took two steps back and waited quietly.
The two of them had just stood still when Wen Qiong¡¯s t abdomen suddenly moved.
A small bulge suddenly appeared under her clothes.
The bulge grewrger andrger until it was the size of a small fist.
Yin Ling gasped as he looked at Nie Yin in disbelief.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t react. Instead, he stared at the bulge.
Suddenly, the bulge moved.
Yin Ling¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, and he held his breath, for fear that something would suddenly jump out.
However, the bulge didn¡¯te out of Wen Qiong¡¯s abdomen. Instead, it swam around her body.
Nie Yin and Yin Ling¡¯s eyes followed the bulge until it covered Wen Qiong¡¯s body and slowly moved from her chest to her neck.
A greenish-ck shadow shed past the wound on Wen Qiong¡¯s neck.
Before Yin Ling could see what it was, he saw the bulge appear on Wen Qiong¡¯s face.
Yin Ling blinked repeatedly, but he didn¡¯t dare to move his eyes away, for fear that he would miss something.
As expected, in the next moment, the bulge quickly passed through Wen Qiong¡¯s forehead and moved to her mouth.
Wen Qiong¡¯s mouth suddenly opened, and a greenish-ck giant flesh worm about the size of half a fist crawled out of her mouth.
The flesh worm twisted its fat body as it crawled across Wen Qiong¡¯s face before entering the porcin bottle bit by bit.
Yin Ling swallowed hard and suppressed the gasp that was about to escape his mouth.
Damn it!
What exactly was Nie Yin doing?!
This was the second time he was so disgusted that he wanted to scream!
Yin Ling cursed Nie Yin inwardly, but his eyes were still fixed on Nie Yin without daring to look away.
Wen Qiong was the queen¡¯s most beloved person. Whether she was dead or alive, the queen would never allow anyone to do anything disrespectful to Wen Qiong!
Although Nie Yin hade under the queen¡¯s orders to investigate the princess¡¯ death, he couldn¡¯t let Nie Yin do anything reckless!
Nie Yin ignored Yin Ling¡¯s reaction and walked forward to take the porcin bottle back.
He took out another small packet of powder, this time, a faint pink powder.
This time, Nie Yin didn¡¯t pour the powder into the porcin bottle. Instead, he ced the powder packet at the mouth of the porcin bottle.
The flesh worm seemed to be attracted to it and slowly stuck its head out of the porcin bottle.
As soon as Yin Ling saw the flesh worm, he subconsciously held his breath and froze on the spot.
The flesh worm stuck its head out and searched around before quickly moving into the powder packet.
The greenish-ck flesh worm was stained with pink powder. The sight of it was very creepy and disgusting.
The flesh worm seemed to be searching for something in the powder. After a while, it stopped moving. Its body gradually turned bright red and quickly turned into a pool of blood.
Nie Yin clenched the powder bag tightly, and his expression became even uglier.
¡°What is this?!¡± Yin Ling¡¯s tone was filled with confusion. ¡°How do you know about the existence of this worm? What did you do to the princess?¡±
Yin Ling¡¯s series of questions didn¡¯t receive any response from Nie Yin.
He was about to say something when he saw Nie Yin quickly walk out of the igloo.
Chapter 206 - 206 Nie Yin Is Acting Strange
206 Nie Yin Is Acting Strange
Yin Ling immediately followed Nie Yin out without hesitation.
As soon as he reached the door, Nie Yin closed the stone door of the igloo.
When the cold air disappeared behind him, Nie Yin heaved a sigh of relief, but then he coughed several times.
It seemed that Nie Yin¡¯s pill was about to lose its effect. It was impossible for him to continue staying in this igloo.
Yin Ling looked at Nie Yin in disdain. He no longer remembered how frightened he was by Nie Yin¡¯s flesh worm just now.
¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Nie!¡± Yin Ling snorted at Nie Yin before quickly walking out of the passageway.
The two of them returned to the queen¡¯s pce and waited quietly for the queen¡¯s summon.
¡°Young Master Nie, I advise you to think carefully about how to exin the two disgusting insects you created!¡± Yin Ling said coldly beside Nie Yin.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t respond, but his clenched fists showed his tense mood.
Wen Qiong wasn¡¯t killed by the Gu worm. The Gu worm wasn¡¯t able to save her life!
This also proved that thest trace of phoenix essence in her body had already disappeared!
Who snatched away thest trace of phoenix essence?
He actually couldn¡¯t find a trace of phoenix essence on Wen Qiong¡¯s body. Even the contract with the little phoenix had disappeared!
The person with the natural phoenix essence had been here?
Did she kill Wen Qiong?
Who the hell was she?
Nie Yin had many questions, but he knew that the queen wouldn¡¯t give him an answer.
He was anxious to deal with the queen and find the answer himself!
Finally, the queen summoned the two of them.
Nie Yin reported Wen Qiong¡¯s cause of death to the queen.
But the queen wasn¡¯t satisfied.
What Nie Yin said was the same as those useless Spiritual Doctors, who said Wen Qiong died from serious injuries and blood loss!
Although Wen Qiong¡¯s injuries had not healed, she seemed to have endless blood, so why did she suddenly die from excessive blood loss?
Nie Yin knew very well that the queen couldn¡¯t ept the answer he gave, so he said to the queen boldly, ¡°Queen, ording to my guess, the person who killed the princess is the true owner of the phoenix essence!¡±
Upon hearing Nie Yin¡¯s words, the angry queen instantly fell silent.
When Nie Yin nced at the queen, he saw her sitting on the throne with an ugly expression.
The queen¡¯s body stiffened and she gripped the armrest of the chair, but didn¡¯t say anything for a long time.
¡°Queen?¡± Nie Yin asked again, but he knew that he definitely wouldn¡¯t get any answers from the queen.
Yin Ling, who stood at the side, couldn¡¯t help but break out in cold sweat.
The mention of that person was taboo in the pce!
The only person who had participated in that matter back then was an old pce maid of the queen.
Yin Ling had also overseen it, but he had never dared to reveal it in front of the queen and the princess.
Nie Yin actually dared to tantly mention that person in front of the queen!
The queen took a deep breath and said to Nie Yin, ¡°Go back first! I¡¯ll send someone to investigate this matter. You¡¯re not feeling well, so go back and rest. Don¡¯t leave the residence for the time being!¡±
The queen ordered Nie Yin to be confined.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t seem to mind the queen¡¯s arrangements. He only bowed and epted the order before leaving.
After Nie Yin left, Yin Ling bowed to the queen and said, ¡°Queen, Nie Yin¡¡±
¡°Follow him closely! Let¡¯s see what he wants to do!¡± the queen said coldly.
She could tell that Nie Yin was hiding something, but since Nie Yin didn¡¯t intend to tell her, even if she asked, she would only get a lie.
She wanted to see what Nie Yin was hiding!
Yin Ling was about to leave, but the next moment, he turned to the queen and said, ¡°Queen, I suspect that Nie Yin has something to do with the Princess¡¯s death!¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡± The queen suppressed her emotions and clenched the arms of her chair.
¡°I saw Nie Yin take out two worms from Shen Heng and the Princess¡¯ corpses.¡±
¡°When he reported this to Your Highness just now, he didn¡¯t mention this matter. There¡¯s clearly something fishy about it!¡±
The queen pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Keep an eye on his every move! As for the rest¡ I have my own arrangements!¡±
Chapter 207 - 207 Fruitless Search
207 Fruitless Search
Nie Yin was confined in the residence by the queen.
Nie Lin led his men to search the imperial capital, but they couldn¡¯t find the siblings.
Although they heard that a man and a woman hade to Fragrant Garden, when Nie Lin brought people there, the brothel¡¯s madam and a group of servants repeatedly said that their master had not returned for a long time.
Although Nie Lin suspected that these two people were the people he was looking for, he couldn¡¯t cause trouble without seeing them. After all, the Nie family had always intimidated the other factions with their prestige as the number one family in the five continents.
!!
However, before Nie Lin left, he still sent two subordinates to stay near the Fragrant Garden and wait for the two of them to return.
Kong Rui looked up at the gloomy Chao Bai. ¡°Um, how long are we going to hide like this?¡±
She turned her body awkwardly to leave Chao Bai¡¯s arms.
When Nie Lin arrived with arge group of people, Chao Bai pulled Kong Rui into the room that had just been sealed.
As soon as they entered the room, Chao Bai immediately activated the array formation. Then, the two of them arrived at the secret space Zi Xuan had built again.
Zi Xuan had spent a lot of effort to build this space.
Not only could they enter and exit this ce silently with the help of a spirit array, but there was also a natural barrier protecting it, so ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice anything amiss.
After Kong Rui was pulled into the space, she originally wanted to take a look at the totems here. Unexpectedly, Chao Bai grabbed her and trapped her here.
Although the barrier here could seal their aura and make it difficult for the outside world to notice the situation inside, the people inside could clearly sense what was happening outside.
When Nie Lin sent people to search the various rooms, the procuress was originally looking for them in the master¡¯s room, but she realized that they were gone. Fortunately, the procuress reacted quickly and immediately told Nie Lin that her master had not returned.
Those servants had always listened to the brothel keeper¡¯s instructions and were very adaptable.
After Nie Lin left with arge group of people, the procuress looked around in the courtyard. ¡°Why did these two disappear so quickly? They came and went without a trace. They¡¯re really harder to serve than Pavilion Master Zi Xuan!¡±
After saying that, the procuress sighed and called a few servants to work in front of the courtyard.
¡°If it weren¡¯t for me taking care of Fragrant Garden, there¡¯s no telling how chaotic it would be!¡± As the procuress spoke, she quickened her pace.
Since it was already quiet outside, Kong Rui wanted to break free from Chao Bai¡¯s arms.
Chao Bai nced at the totems around the space and grabbed Kong Rui with one hand. Without giving her a chance to resist, he brought her out of the space.
Kong Rui was immediately unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯ve been acting strange since a while ago.¡±
Without speaking, Chao Bai returned to his room and closed the door.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and immediately lost her temper. ¡°What happened? How did I offend you?¡±
Kong Rui was a little angry, but she had nowhere to vent her anger, so she could only return to her room resentfully and close the door heavily.
Initially, she wanted to share the joy of finally taking revenge with Chao Bai, but she didn¡¯t expect this person to suddenly be so hostile.
The people sent by Nie Lin had been watching the backyard of the Fragrant Garden, but they didn¡¯t expect the two of them to have already returned to their rooms through the array.
A strange sound came from the room, immediately alerting the people Nie Lin had sent.
However, when they checked, they realized that there was no one inside¡
Chao Bai had already set up a barrier outside the room. Although it couldn¡¯t resist the detection of an expert like Nie Lin, it could still deal with ordinary guards.
Nie Yin returned to the residence. As soon as he walked in, he staggered and fainted again.
The servants hurriedly carried him back to his room and found a Spiritual Doctor from the n to treat him. Then, they hurriedly sent someone to report to Nie Lin.
Nie Yin was the future patriarch of the Nie family, so nothing could happen to him!
Nie Yin¡¯s injury from Spirit Mountain had already made Nie Lin as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. If Nie Lin found out that he had fainted after returning from the pce, he might even run to the pce to settle the score with the queen!
After Nie Yin slowly opened his eyes, he saw Nie Lin¡¯s worried gaze.
¡°First Elder¡¡± Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded tired and weak.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did the queen do something to you? I¡¯ll settle the score with her!¡± When Nie Yin finally woke up, the First Elder immediately asked.
¡°This¡¡± Nie Yin was about to respond when he saw servants and Spiritual Doctors present.
When Nie Lin saw Nie Yin¡¯s gaze, he made them leave.
Chapter 208 - 208 Nie Fainted
208 Nie Fainted
¡°What exactly happened?¡± Nie Lin walked to Nie Yin¡¯s bed and asked anxiously.
¡°The princess is dead!¡± Nie Yin didn¡¯t intend to hide this matter. He still needed Nie Lin¡¯s help.
¡°I imnted a Gu in Wen Qiong¡¯s body. That Gu fed on the aura of the phoenix essence, so it kept Wen Qiong alive. However, when the phoenix essence disappeared, the Gu lost its nourishment andy dormant in Wen Qiong¡¯s body.¡±
¡°When I went to the pce to see Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse, I saw that the Gu worm had been dormant for a few days. When I went, it was already greenish-ck.¡±
!!
¡°How is that possible?¡± Nie Lin was even more shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already arrange for someone to extend the princess¡¯s life? How did she suddenly die?¡±
¡°Shen Heng is dead too!¡± Nie Yin gritted his teeth and said, ¡°In addition, I found a Gu worm in Shen Heng¡¯s body!¡±
¡°Who did it?¡± Nie Lin asked anxiously.
¡°ording to my guess and the queen¡¯s reaction, it was probably done by the real owner of the phoenix essence!¡± Nie Yin panted slightly as he said.
¡°You mean, you told the queen about this?¡± Nie Lin couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.
¡°Yes! It¡¯s very difficult to hide this from the queen. Besides, she already suspects us. I can¡¯t give her the chance to cause trouble for the Nie family!¡± Nie Yin exined. ¡°From the queen¡¯s reaction, it seems that she doesn¡¯t know that the person who was born with the phoenix essence has already returned. She seems certain that that person has already disappeared from this world.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying that after the queen helped the princess obtain the phoenix bone and phoenix essence, she got rid of that person?¡± Nie Lin spected.
Nie Yin coughed twice before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s right! That person¡¯s return shocked the queen.¡±
¡°I think the queen will take action soon and help us find that person who was born with phoenix essence!¡± A scheming look shed across Nie Yin¡¯s eyes.
¡°Then should we keep an eye on the movements in the pce?¡± Nie Lin asked Nie Yin for his opinion.
As Nie Yin coughed again, his entire body trembled.
¡°Your body¡¡± Nie Lin asked worriedly.
Nie Yin coughed a few more times before saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Don¡¯t worry!¡±
¡°However, you have to be careful when keeping an eye on the pce. Don¡¯t let the queen and the others notice!¡± Nie Yin emphasized. ¡°The queen has confined me at home, so I can¡¯t go out. I still need you to take care of me.¡±
¡°Between us, there¡¯s no need to be so polite!¡± Nie Lin waved his hand. ¡°However, your injuries have to be cured. I¡¯ll find a few more Spiritual Doctors to take a good look at you. The Spiritual Doctors in the n are actually helpless about these symptoms. What a bunch of trash!¡±
Nie Lin¡¯s anger made Nie Yin feel guilty. ¡°First Elder, you don¡¯t have to me them. My injuries are unusual to begin with, so it¡¯s normal that they don¡¯t know about it, but¡¡±
Before Nie Yin could finish speaking, his vision darkened and he fainted.
Nie Lin was shocked and immediately summoned all the spiritual doctors in the family to treat Nie Yin.
The Spiritual Doctors formed a circle and examined Nie Yin carefully, but then they couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads.
¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± Nie Lin asked the Spiritual Doctors as he tried his best to suppress his anger.
The leader of the Spiritual Doctors took a step forward and bowed to Nie Lin. ¡°First Elder, Young Master¡¯s illness is very strange. He said that he was poisoned, but we couldn¡¯t find the source of the poison. He said that he was injured, but we couldn¡¯t find any wounds¡ The few of us don¡¯t know what to do. Please punish us!¡±
Nie Lin red at the few Spiritual Doctors in front of him.
He knew very well that even if he killed these people now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to save Nie Lin¡¯s life!
After Nie Yin punched the flower rack at the side and shattered the flower pot, the fragmentscerated Nie Lin¡¯s flesh and blood instantly flowed out.
When the few Spiritual Doctors saw this scene, they couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, but they didn¡¯t dare to say a word.
Nie Lin panted for a long time before finally suppressing his anger. ¡°Take good care of him. I¡¯ll go find a doctor!¡±
With that, Nie Lin turned around and hurriedly walked out of Nie Yin¡¯s room.
Chapter 209 - 209 Recruit
209 Recruit
As soon as Nie Lin walked out, a few timid Spiritual Doctors actually plopped down on the ground and couldn¡¯t recover for a long time.
The leader of the Spiritual Doctors sighed heavily and turned to look at Nie Yin, who was on the bed. ¡°Young Master, please be safe and sound. Otherwise, we¡¯ll all be doomed!¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s breathing was extremely weak, as if he could stop breathing at any moment and never wake up again.
As Kong Rui sat in the room, she unfolded the kraft paper in front of her and looked at the string of names recorded on it.
¡°It seems that the people rted to the Li family are all on this list!¡± Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. ¡°However, the scope of the Li family¡¯s connections really surprises me. It seems that the Li family¡¯s fall from power will indeed affect many people. Without Wen Qiong now, it¡¯s impossible for the queen to leave the Li family alone¡¡±
¡°Looks like the Li family is going to rise again! It¡¯s time for me to give the Li family a big gift!¡±
Kong Rui smiled as she took out a small jade essory from her storage space.
She looked at it carefully before getting up and walking out.
When she walked to the front yard of Fragrant Garden, Kong Rui felt that the atmosphere in Fragrant Garden today was different from before.
She waved her hand and called the procuress over. ¡°Are there more helpers in Fragrant Garden?¡± Kong Rui asked in confusion as she nced at a few serious-looking faces in the distance.
...
Those people didn¡¯t look like servants. Instead, they looked very fierce, like bandits.
Even if such people entered the Fragrant Garden, it was impossible for them to be servants.They would have been sent to the backyard early in the morning to watch the courtyard door or be sent to the kitchen to help.
Their intimidating appearances would probably scare away the guests who came!
Now, four to five such ferocious people had appeared in the front yard, so Kong Rui was caught off guard.
When the procuress heard Kong Rui ask about this, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. She finally had a ce to vent her grievances.
¡°These people came to Fragrant Garden early yesterday morning and said that they wanted to be servants, but look at their appearances. How can I hire them?!¡±
¡°I naturally persuaded them to go back immediately. Who knew that these people would insist on staying?! At that time, you were not around. Only the male master had returned, so I immediately went to look for the male master to chase these guys out!¡±
As the procuress spoke, she tilted her head and sighed again with a dejected look.
¡°Who knew that the male master only instructed me to let these people stay and chased me out of the backyard? Several guests were frightened away by them!¡±
The brothel keeper¡¯s aggrieved expression made Kong Rui sympathize with her resentment.
However, since Chao Bai let these people stay, he probably had his own reasons.
...
Since he wanted to let them stay, she would see what these people were here for!
Kong Rui had other things to do now, so she would deal with this in the future!
Afterforting the procuress, Kong Rui hurriedly left.
As the few of them watched Kong Rui depart, all of them stretched their necks and widened their eyes fiercely, as if they wanted to see Kong Rui¡¯s appearance clearly.
Seeing this, the procuress pointed a finger at them unhappily. ¡°What are you guys doing? Hurry up and work!¡±
After the procuress finished speaking, she received a few res.
The procuress immediately retracted her hand timidly and patted her chest with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Gee! You guys are quite something!¡±
With that, she snorted and turned to go to the side kitchen to get busy.
When Kong Rui arrived outside the Li family¡¯s residence, she saw that it was no longer as grand as before.
Due to the destruction of the ancestral hall, the Li family¡¯s members were all distraught. Even the servant at the door looked distracted.
After Kong Rui looked around and confirmed that there was no one around, she nimbly threw an oil paper bag along the outer wall into the Li family¡¯s residence.
...
Kong Rui listened to themotion inside. For a long time, no one seemed to notice it.
She shrugged indifferently.
In any case, they would see it sooner orter. At that time, someone would naturally be anxious¡
A worker was moving the materials for rebuilding the ancestral hall. When he passed by the outer courtyard wall, he saw a yellow object in the corner.
Recently, there had been many things to do in the residence. Workers like them were busy from morning to night and didn¡¯t even have time to rest.
Although that bag of things looked worthless, the things in the Li family¡¯s residence were very valuablepared to the things outside.
The greedy worker immediately went forward to pick up the oil paper bag.
Chapter 210 - 210 Personal Item
210 Personal Item
The worker stuffed the oil paper bag into his arms and walked towards the ancestral hall.
As soon as he reached the entrance of the ancestral hall, the worker was stopped by the Third Elder. ¡°What do you have on you?¡±
The worker was startled. Because he had a guilty conscience, he confessed that he had picked up an oil paper bag before the Third Elder could interrogate him.
After the Third Elder snatched the oil paper bag from the worker¡¯s hand, the strange feeling just now was even more intense.
He quickly opened it, but couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Why is this in your hands?¡±
The worker was so frightened that he panicked and immediately admitted that he had taken the things in the residence for himself.
The Third Elder ordered someone to bring the workers away while he quickly headed to the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s courtyard with the oil paper bag.
At this moment, the Li family¡¯s patriarch was studying a small jade fragment found in the ancestral hall. ¡°This fragment looks very familiar. It belongs to the Li family. Who sneaked into the ancestral hall?¡±
Ever since the ancestral hall was destroyed, they had been tracking down who had destroyed it and spreading rumors everywhere to ruin the Li family¡¯s reputation.
The Li family had been in the capital for a hundred years, and the first daughter of the previous generation had be the queen. How could they be toppled so easily?
...
He had to find that scourge who had ruined the Li family¡¯s reputation and tear him into pieces!
The Li family¡¯s patriarch held the jade tightly as killing intent shed in his eyes.
Outside the door, the Third Elder knocked anxiously as he shouted, ¡°Patriarch, I have something to report!¡±
The Li family¡¯s patriarch didn¡¯t me the Third Elder for his rash actions and ordered someone to open the door to let him in.
As soon as the Third Elder entered, he immediately handed the oil paper bag in his hand to the Li family¡¯s patriarch. ¡°Patriarch, take a look at this!¡±
After the Li family¡¯s patriarch took a closer look, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ling¡¯er¡¯s? Where did you find this?¡±
Ever since Li Ling disappeared for no reason, they had suspected that the person who had destroyed the ancestral hall had taken her away and even killed her.
But they had no evidence.
Later, someone also sent news that Li Ling had secretly entered the pce and perhaps had something to do with the Princess¡¯s injury.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch naturally didn¡¯t believe that Li Ling would do such a thing, so he suspected that someone had done these bad things in Li Ling¡¯s disguise.
However, they had been searching for Li Ling¡¯s traces, but to no avail. They had never been able to find the truth.
...
Ever since the princess was injured, the queen¡¯s attitude towards the Li family had changed.
The two sides no longer seemed like kin. Instead, they seemed to be allies who were using each other and scheming against each other.
Although the Li family¡¯s patriarch was pained by this change, he wasn¡¯tpletely disappointed.
As long as they found Li Ling, they would definitely be able to make aeback!
Li Ling¡¯s talent wasn¡¯t inferior to that of the queen back then. She was the Li family¡¯s pride and hope for the future!
However, why were Li Ling¡¯s belongings wrapped in oil paper and picked up by someone?
¡°I sensed Ling¡¯er¡¯s aura from a worker. After the interrogation, the worker confessed the truth.¡± The Third Elder exined the origin of the oil paper bag.
¡°This spiritual jade is Ling¡¯er¡¯s personal item! Now that the spiritual jade is here, Ling¡¯er¡¡± the Third Elder didn¡¯t dare to continue guessing. He had a feeling that Li Ling was a lost cause.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch secretly gritted his teeth and touched the spiritual jade to find a trace of Li Ling¡¯s aura from it.
The spiritual jade was Li Ling¡¯s personal item and had followed Li Ling for many years. As long as it didn¡¯t leave her body for long, it would be tainted with the aura of a spirit soul, so perhaps they could obtain some clues from it.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch closed his eyes and sensed the aura of the spirit soul on the spiritual jade fluctuating.
...
Suddenly, he opened his eyes and stared at the spiritual jade with a pained expression.
¡°What happened?¡± The Third Elder asked anxiously. From the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression, it seemed that something serious had happened.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Follow me to Fragrant Garden!¡±
The Third Elder blinked in confusion. Why would the Patriarch suddenly want to go to such a ce?
Before he could ask, he saw the Li family¡¯s patriarch leave quickly.
The Third Elder didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately called a few servants to follow them to Fragrant Garden.
Chapter 211 - 211 Disguise
211 Disguise
The Li family¡¯s patriarch brought his nsmen to Fragrant Garden in an imposing manner.
The procuress was shocked by this scene.
The Li family was a famous family in the Imperial Capital, so how could they appear in a ce like Fragrant Garden so easily?
Moreover, the Li family¡¯s patriarch looked down on them.
Although the procuress was conflicted, she could only instruct someone to receive him first while she immediately report to her master in the backyard.
Not long after Kong Rui entered, she called Su Niang and Tong Sheng to her room and gave them some instructions. Then, she heard the procuress rushing over.
Kong Rui instructed Su Niang and Tong Sheng not to move first. After she went out and listened to the procuress¡¯ words, she asked the procuress to deal with the situation in front.
¡°Tong Sheng, do you remember what I told you just now?¡± Kong Rui grabbed Tong Sheng¡¯s arm gently and asked carefully.
Tong Sheng nodded heavily with a cautious expression. ¡°I remember everything you said!¡±
Kong Rui finally patted his arm in satisfaction. Just as she stood up and was about to bring them out, she heard Chao Bai looking for her in another room.
After Kong Rui paused for a moment, she asked Su Niang and Tong Sheng to wait outside before entering Chao Bai¡¯s room.
As soon as she walked into the room, Kong Rui¡¯s arm was grabbed by Chao Bai.
Kong Rui was shocked and was about to p him when Chao Bai grabbed her other hand.
Kong Rui gritted her teeth and thought to herself, ¡°Sooner orter, my cultivation level will definitely surpass yours!¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofpeting with Kong Rui. Instead, he pulled Kong Rui to a chair and sat her down.
Before Kong Rui could react, Chao Bai handed her a pill. ¡°Take it.¡±
Not knowing what it was for, Kong Rui stared at the pill.
Seeing that Kong Rui didn¡¯t swallow it immediately, Chao Bai revealed a dissatisfied expression. Then, he took a deep breath and said, ¡°This pill can temporarily change your appearance. The Nie family is now searching the city for the siblings wearing the veiled hats. If you go out like this, it will arouse suspicion.¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s exnation, Kong Rui immediately understood. Without hesitation, she grabbed the pill and stuffed it into her mouth.
Kong Rui felt her entire face heat up and swell, as if her facial features were constantly being pinched and pulled.
She subconsciously wanted to reach out to touch her face, but Chao Bai grabbed her hands again.
After confirming that Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t touch her face again, Chao Bai took out a pill and swallowed it.
Under Kong Rui¡¯s gaze, his face kept changing. After a few seconds, it gradually stopped.
Kong Rui looked at Chao Bai¡¯s well-defined face in disbelief.
¡°You look¡¡± Clearly unable to ept it, Kong Rui frowned.
Chao Bai touched his face gently. ¡°This is good!¡±
Then, he reached out to Kong Rui¡¯s face with a dissatisfied expression. ¡°You don¡¯t look as good-looking as before!¡±
Hearing Chao Bai¡¯s words and feeling his warm hand on her face, Kong Rui blushed.
The burning sensation that had finally subsided returned again.
Kong Rui immediately stood up from her chair and avoided Chao Bai¡¯s hand. As she walked out, she said, ¡°The Li family is still waiting outside. I have to get out quickly!¡±
Chao Bai also followed Kong Rui out.
Kong Rui immediately reached out to stop Chao Bai. ¡°Don¡¯t go out. What if¡¡±
¡°Do you think I changed my face for fun?¡± Chao Bai asked Kong Rui matter-of-factly.
Only then did Kong Rui realize that Chao Bai had changed his face so that he could face the Li family with her.
After all, Chao Bai went into the Li family¡¯s home with Li Ling.
Now that Li Ling had disappeared, the expert Li Ling had invited naturally had to disappear too!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know if she should feel happy or helpless.
Chao Bai was very meticulous, but he always treated her like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up yet and kept thinking of ways to resolve everything for her.
As Kong Rui thought about this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. This feeling wasn¡¯t good! Not good at all!
Kong Rui suddenly felt angry and turned to walk out.
Not knowing why she was suddenly angry, Chao Bai stared at Kong Rui¡¯s back in a daze.
He sighed helplessly as he followed Kong Rui out of the room.
Su Niang was exining something to Tong Sheng. When she saw Kong Rui and Chao Baie out, she froze for a moment before hurriedly bowing to them. ¡°Master!¡±
Chapter 212 - 212 Finding Someone or Killing Her
212 Finding Someone or Killing Her
Tong Sheng stared at Kong Rui¡¯s face in a daze. After a while, he blurted out, ¡°Master, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±
Chao Bai red at Tong Sheng, who retracted his gaze timidly.
Kong Rui smiled at Tong Sheng. ¡°Thank you!¡±
When the four of them arrived at the front yard of Fragrant Garden, they saw the Li family¡¯s patriarch standing in the middle of the hall with his chin raised and a disdainful and frustrated look on his face.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and asked the procuress, ¡°Why don¡¯t you all sit down and wait? It¡¯s unlike Fragrant Garden to neglect guests like this.¡±
The procuress looked at Kong Rui with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Master, you¡¯re finally here! It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want them to sit down! It¡¯s just that they despise Fragrant Garden for being dirty. Sitting down will dirty theirvish clothes!¡±
Hearing the madam¡¯s words, a guard beside the Li family¡¯s patriarch was about to fly into a rage from the mockery.
After the Li family¡¯s patriarch nodded softly, the guard¡¯s anger immediately subsided.
From the way the procuress addressed them just now, these two should be the new owners of Fragrant Garden, and the mother and son behind them should be the people they were looking for.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch nced at Tong Sheng and his mother, but he didn¡¯t speak.
The Third Elder naturally knew that the patriarch wouldn¡¯t ask first at this time, so he asked, ¡°Are the two of you the owners of the Fragrant Garden?¡±
Kong Rui nodded slightly and said to the Third Elder politely, ¡°That¡¯s right! I wonder what you¡¯re doing in Fragrant Garden?¡±
The Third Elder looked at Tong Sheng and his mother before turning to look at the Li family¡¯s patriarch.
When the Patriarch came, he had already said that from the spiritual jade, he sensed that Li Ling had seen the son of the Second Elder¡¯s mistress.
They had been searching for him for so long, but it turned out that he was hiding in Fragrant Garden.
However, were they the mother and son in front of them?
The Third Elder wasn¡¯t sure, so he could only wait for the Li family¡¯s patriarch to speak.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±
¡°Find someone?¡± Kong Rui chuckled. ¡°Is there a need for so many people toe together? Those who don¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re here to tear down Fragrant Garden!¡±
When he heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression turned even uglier. ¡°The Li family is a famous family in the Imperial Capital and disdain to do anything sneaky. I¡¯m here today to look for my Li family¡¯s lost bloodline!¡±
Kong Rui almostughed out loud when she heard the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s words. ¡°So the people who sneaked into Fragrant Garden a few days ago weren¡¯t here to look for the mother and son? Has Fragrant Garden be unclean because of this lost bloodline? Will it dirty the eyes of the Li family?¡±
Upon hearing Kong Rui¡¯s mocking words, the Li family¡¯s patriarch was enraged, but didn¡¯t re up immediately.
He had an important use for that mother and son, so now wasn¡¯t the time to be impulsive!
¡°Are you the second elder¡¯s mistress?¡± The Li family¡¯s patriarch didn¡¯t want to deal with Kong Rui anymore, so he looked at Su Niang and asked.
Su Niang was shocked and didn¡¯t know how to answer, so she could only look at Kong Rui timidly.
Kong Rui nodded at her.
However, Su Niang was still hesitating about something.
However, Tong Sheng took a step forward and stood in front of his mother. ¡°The Second Elder of the Li family is indeed my father! But my mother is not his mistress! He bullied my mother!¡±
When he heard Tong Sheng¡¯s words, the Li n¡¯s Patriarch¡¯s expression became a little gloomy.
Su Niang immediately covered Tong Sheng¡¯s mouth and looked at the Li family¡¯s patriarch timidly. ¡°I¡ I did so willingly¡¡±
Hearing Su Niang¡¯s sobs, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but doubt the authenticity of her words.
Some people felt more hatred for the dead Second Elder.
A sharp-tongued girl at the side muttered in a low voice, ¡°That kind of evil person deserved to die!¡±
Although her voice was soft, it immediately entered the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s ears.
After the Li family¡¯s patriarch shouted, the girl immediately looked pained.
Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately said to the Li family¡¯s patriarch, ¡°Are you here to find people or to kill people?¡±
Although the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s expression was still ugly after being questioned by Kong Rui, there was no longer any strong killing intent from him.
The girl coughed a few times and immediately hid behind herpanion in fear. Then, she looked at the Li family¡¯s patriarch in terror.
Chapter 213 - 213 Ghost Valley Master?
213 Ghost Valley Master?
The Li family¡¯s patriarch didn¡¯t want to waste any time, so he said to Su Niang, ¡°Bring your son back to the Li family with me. We¡¯ll talk when we get back!¡±
Su Niang nced at Kong Rui before gently pressing Tong Sheng¡¯s shoulder and saying in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The procuress stared at Tong Sheng and his mother¡¯s backs as they left before turning to Kong Rui.
She opened her mouth, as if to say something, but she didn¡¯t dare to speak on such an asion.
Wasn¡¯t Kong Rui very concerned about Tong Sheng and his mother?
Would it be dangerous for the two of them if they went back with the Li family?
However, seeing that her master had no intention of stopping them, the procuress could only watch helplessly as the mother and son left.
After the Li family left, Kong Rui turned to look at the silent Chao Bai. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me why I let the mother and son go back?¡±
Chao Bai walked straight to the backyard. ¡°I¡¯m not interested.¡±
Kong Rui stared at Chao Bai¡¯s back as she wondered why he had been so moody these past two days.
She frowned slightly, but didn¡¯t think too much about it as she followed behind Chao Bai towards the direction of the backyard.
After Tong Sheng and his mother returned to the Li family, she still had many things to do. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about those irrelevant things.
After Kong Rui returned to her room, she nned to take out the thing Kong Niang had given her to deal with Nie Lin and study it carefully.
Previously, Kong Niang had repeatedly instructed her that this thing could only be used when she was confident that she could approach Nie Lin without anyone noticing.
Now that she knew Nie Lin¡¯s weakness, she was just waiting to find an opportunity to approach him.
Kong Rui had just opened her storage space when there was a knock on the door.
Kong Rui was startled and immediately put it away.
Chao Bai also walked out at this moment. After the two of them exchanged looks, Chao Bai said towards outside, ¡°Come in!¡±
A person rushed in from outside. He had a beard and looked very fierce.
Kong Rui found this person familiar. He was probably one of the new servants in the front courtyard.
As soon as the person saw Chao Bai, he said anxiously, ¡°Young Master¡¡±
When Kong Rui heard that person¡¯s address, she raised her eyebrows and turned to look at Chao Bai inquiringly.
Chao Bai wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin to Kong Rui. He only asked in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry?¡±
¡°Young Master, among the people from the Li family that came just now, there¡¯s someone I know! That person¡¡± That person¡¯s voice was rough, and because he was anxious, his voice sounded even more gnarly.
Feeling a little unsettled by that person¡¯s voice, Kong Rui frowned.
After Chao Bai nced at Kong Rui, he said to the person, ¡°Take your time. Don¡¯t be anxious.¡±
That person also nced in Kong Rui¡¯s direction before saying, ¡°That person had visited Ghost Valley before and said his home was¡ the Demon Abyss!¡±
Chao Bai and Kong Rui exchanged looks. They didn¡¯t expect such a situation.
However, the next moment, Kong Rui noticed another problem.
¡°Are you from Ghost Valley?¡± Kong Rui blinked at the burly man.
After that person nced at Chao Bai, he didn¡¯t dare to lie. ¡°Miss, I¡¯m from Ghost Valley!¡±
Kong Rui nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she pointed at Chao Bai. ¡°Then who is he?¡±
The person was stunned for a moment, then he looked at Chao Bai awkwardly.
Seeing that Chao Bai had no intention of stopping him, he said boldly, ¡°This is our young master, the current master of Ghost Valley!¡±
¡°Oh!¡± Kong Rui said softly and stood up to walk out. ¡°Since it¡¯s an internal matter, you guys can chat. I¡¯ll go out and take a stroll first.¡±
With that, Kong Rui walked out quickly without giving Chao Bai a chance to ask her to stay.
After walking out of the room, Kong Rui closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°Ghost Valley? Ghost Valley, which is as notorious as the Demon Abyss and is feared by all the families in the five continents?¡± Kong Rui eximed in disbelief.
¡°Chao Bai is actually the owner of Ghost Valley?¡±
Kong Rui exhaled slowly to calm down first.
She hurriedly walked to the front and nced at the few unfamiliar faces before waving at the procuress. She wanted to ask the procuress in detail.
Kong Rui was very curious. Wasn¡¯t Chao Bai originally sleeping in the cave of Spirit Mountain?
How could he be the master of Ghost Valley?
Chapter 214 - 214 The Mysterious Ghost Valley
214 The Mysterious Ghost Valley
When Kong Rui was young, she knew that in the five continents, other than the dark imperial pce where she lived, there were four other continents controlled by different royal families.
The five major families in the five continents were formed by the strongest families on the five continents.
As for High Heaven Pavilion, Han Academy, and Profound Heaven Sect, they were independent of these families and formed the upper echelon of the five continents¡¯ sects.
The other families and sects were led by the five major families and the three major sects.
!!
However, other than these many families and sects, there were two other unorthodox sects.
One was the Demon Abyss, where the so-called orthodox sects and families were chasing after and wiping out the demons.
The other was Ghost Valley, which was independent and not controlled by any faction.
Unlike the Demon Abyss, Ghost Valley was a ce that cultivators from the five continents didn¡¯t dare to step foot in. Spirit herbs and spiritual flowers were everywhere in Ghost Valley. There were even some spirit beasts that didn¡¯t exist outside. It was a treasurend that everyone coveted.
This also emboldened many people who keep trying to break in.
However, most of them didn¡¯t return after entering Ghost Valley.
It was said that there was poisonous miasma in Ghost Valley and that most people who entered Ghost Valley would die.
The fact that there was a sect in Ghost Valley was only known to the various families and sects in the five continents after that sect went to ughter a prominent n in the Crimson Sand Kingdom for some reason.
The people of Ghost Valley rarely appeared outside, let alone interact with other families and sects.
Until now, there was no answer as to why that n had been ughtered.
However,ter on, most families and sects who wanted to enter Ghost Valley didn¡¯t dare to go rashly, for fear that they would anger the sect in Ghost Valley and cause their n to be exterminated.
¡°Master, you were looking for me?¡± The procuress ran to Kong Rui so hurriedly that her clothes slipped to her shoulders.
Kong Rui frowned and reached out to tidy up the procuress¡¯s clothes. ¡°Who invited those neers?¡±
When the procuress heard Kong Rui ask this question, she immediately looked like she had a lot to say.
After she looked around, she grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand before walking to a corner. ¡°These people came with the male master yesterday. The male master said not to ask anything and just take these people in. As servants, we naturally don¡¯t dare to interfere in the master¡¯s matters and can only arrange some work for them.¡±
¡°But speaking of these people¡¡± As the procuress spoke, a smile appeared on her face. ¡°Despite how fierce they look, they¡¯re very efficient! They¡¯re much more obedient than the trash we had before!¡±
Upon hearing the brothel keeper¡¯s words, Kong Rui was even more certain that those people were from Ghost Valley.
Moreover, these people followed Chao Bai to Fragrant Garden.
In other words, Chao Bai¡¯s sudden change might be rted to these people?
She could only me herself for being so busy dealing with the Li family and Wen Qiong that she didn¡¯t notice the changes in Chao Bai.
Since she had confirmed the rtionship between these people and Chao Bai, Kong Rui¡¯s suspicion lessened.
However, someone from the Li family imed to be from the Demon Abyss. What was going on?
Kong Rui stood where she was with a troubled look.
In the distance, a new servant seemed to sense Kong Rui¡¯s troubled emotions, so he hesitated for a moment beforeing forward and asking, ¡°May I ask if there¡¯s anything I can help with?¡±
Kong Rui nced at the servant. Compared to the other burly fellows, this servant was actually quite handsome, but Kong Rui didn¡¯t notice him at first.
When the procuress saw that the servant had actually taken the initiative to curry favor with her master, her expression immediately turned ugly.
Seeing that the procuress¡¯s expression had changed, the servant immediately smiled and said to her, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already finished my work. If there¡¯s anything, just instruct me to do it.¡±
The procuress lost her temper when she saw the sincere smile on the servant¡¯s face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for you to do here, so go and see if there¡¯s anything in the backyard that needs to be cleaned. Ever since Su Niang left, no one has done the cleaning in the backyard! Since you¡¯re willing to do it, go ahead!¡±
Not wanting her judgment to be affected by the servant¡¯s smile, the procuress waved her hand to dismiss him.
Kong Rui watched as the servant left with a smile. Then, she looked at the procuress helplessly. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s no need to send someone to clean the backyard.¡±
The procuress said indifferently, ¡°This servant causes trouble in the front yard, so let him help in the backyard.¡±
Chapter 215 - 215 Pretending To Be From The Demon Abyss
215 Pretending To Be From The Demon Abyss
¡°Miss, Master wants you to go over.¡± The bearded man who had appeared in the backyard quickly said to Kong Rui anxiously.
Kong Rui nodded and instructed the procuress to tell her if Su Niang sent someone over. Then, she followed the man back to the backyard.
As the procuress stared at Kong Rui¡¯s back, she felt that her two masters were bing stranger and stranger.
Kong Rui followed the man to the backyard. When she walked into the room, she saw Chao Bai sitting on a chair as he examined a small jade pendant.
¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± From Chao Bai¡¯s behavior, Kong Rui felt as if something serious had happened.
¡°Just now, you heard him say that someone went to Ghost Valley in the name of the Demon Abyss,¡± Chao Bai said while looking at Kong Rui with an extremely serious gaze.
¡°Yes, so can you tell me what happened?¡± Kong Rui asked seriously.
Just because she avoided it previously didn¡¯t mean that she wasn¡¯t curious, especially about matters rted to the Demon Abyss and the Li family.
However, that was an internal matter of Ghost Valley after all, so if Chao Bai didn¡¯t want her to know, she wouldn¡¯t ask further.
Chao Bai gestured for Kong Rui to sit down.
Kong Rui sat beside Chao Bai without hesitation and waited quietly.
After Chao Bai ced the jade pendant on the table, he pushed it towards Kong Rui.
After Kong Rui nced at the jade pendant, she couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°Is this really from the Demon Abyss?¡± From Kong Rui¡¯s reaction, Chao Bai had already confirmed the origin of this jade pendant.
¡°Yes!¡± Kong Rui nodded. She didn¡¯t intend to hide it.
¡°This jade is the ck Dragon Jade in the Demon Abyss. Because it has been tainted by the Demon Abyss¡¯s demonic aura all year round, not only is its entire body ck, but it also has a faint demonic aura,¡± Kong Rui exined as she looked at the demonic aura lingering on the jade pendant.
¡°This ck Dragon Jadees from the canyon in the depths of the Demon Abyss. Not only is it protected by the Demon Abyss Forest, but it¡¯s also guarded by magical beasts. It¡¯s very difficult for ordinary people to obtain it!¡±
Upon hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Chao Bai confirmed his guess once again.
¡°It seems that someone from the Li family is indeed a demon!¡± Chao Bai said indifferently, as if he wasn¡¯t surprised.
Kong Rui had expected this long ago, but now that it had been confirmed, she was a little surprised. ¡°Who is it?¡±
Chao Bai looked at the bearded man.
The man immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, ¡°It¡¯s the green-robed man who serves the Li family¡¯s patriarch.¡±
After Kong Rui recalled carefully, she remembered that that person seemed to be a member of the Li n from the Second Elder¡¯s lineage.
In fact, Li Ling¡¯s father and this person were cousins. Although they were not direct descendants of the Li family, they were still rtives.
¡°It seems that he isn¡¯t the only one in the Li family who has cultivated the demonic path.¡± Kong Rui¡¯s lips curled up slightly, and her face was filled with disdain. ¡°What imperial family? They just want to attack the Demon Abyss!¡±
¡°Tell her what else you know,¡± Chao Bai instructed the man.
That person immediately replied, ¡°That person came to Ghost Valley with a token of the Demon n and said that he hoped to cooperate with Ghost Valley in the name of the Demon n.¡±
¡°How did he enter Ghost Valley?¡± Kong Rui interrupted the man. This was what she was curious about.
The man frowned for a moment before saying, ¡°He killed a disciple of Ghost Valley and escaped the maze with the disciple¡¯s token before entering the valley.¡±
¡°We only realized that a disciple was missing after he left. It¡¯s really¡¡± The man sighed heavily.
¡°Alright, continue!¡± Chao Bai didn¡¯t let the man continue toment over it. Instead, he urged him to continue the topic.
That person immediatelyposed himself and continued, ¡°That person said that the Demon Abyss is interested in working with Ghost Valley to eliminate all five families during the Spirit Beast Tournament.¡±
¡°All five families?¡± Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect such a request.
¡°Yes! All of them!¡± The person continued, ¡°Before we found the young master, we had no intention of exposing Ghost Valley to the world, so we rejected his request.¡±
Hearing the bearded man¡¯s words, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and immediately grasped the main point.
They had no ns before finding Chao Bai. In other words, after finding Chao Bai, they were prepared to attack the families of the five continents?
Although Kong Rui didn¡¯t know the reason, she vaguely felt that Ghost Valley wasn¡¯t dealing with one or two families, but all the families on the five continents!
As Kong Rui was thinking, the bearded man continued, ¡°After that person left, we wanted to send someone to track him, but we realized that he disappeared after entering the Demon Abyss. Only then did we confirm that he was from the Demon Abyss. However, we didn¡¯t expect him toe with the Li family this time.¡±
Chapter 216 - 216 Going to the Li family to Investigate
216 Going to the Li family to Investigate
Kong Rui was very concerned about someone pretending to be from the Demon Abyss, especially since this person was rted to the Li family.
After hearing the report from Chao Bai¡¯s subordinate, she decided to investigate the background of the Li family¡¯s man.
Chao Bai naturally saw through Kong Rui¡¯s thoughts, but he didn¡¯t point it out directly. He waved his hand and asked his subordinates to leave before saying to Kong Rui, ¡°No matter what you do, be careful.¡±
¡°Just tell me if you need my help,¡± Chao Bai emphasized again.
Kong Rui gave Chao Bai a deep look before curling her lips and saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had so many subordinates!¡±
Chao Bai lowered his head slightly without answering. Then, he coughed lightly and handed a small medicine bottle to Kong Rui. ¡°This is a pill for disguise. Take it with you.¡±
¡°A single pill canst for seven days. If¡¡± Chao Bai said after a pause, ¡°Keep it for yourself in case of emergencies.¡±
Kong Rui could tell that Chao Bai was implying something, but she didn¡¯t continue asking.
¡°I¡¯ll take good care of myself. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Kong Rui smiled, as if to reassure Chao Bai.
Chao Bai still looked troubled, as if he wasn¡¯t relieved by Kong Rui¡¯s words.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t stand this atmosphere, so she stood up to walk out. ¡°Tong Sheng has been taken away by the Li family. I still have some other things to do. If there¡¯s anything¡¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talkter!¡± Kong Rui said as she opened the door and walked out.
At the door, a young servant was sweeping the floor with a broom. When he saw the door open, he didn¡¯t seem surprised. He smiled at Kong Rui and said, ¡°Miss, are you going out?¡±
Kong Rui nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything else. When she walked past the servant, the servant looked into the room and saw Chao Bai raise his chin slightly in Kong Rui¡¯s direction.
The servant immediately nodded and put the broom aside before following Kong Rui.
After Kong Rui walked out of Fragrant Garden, she walked towards the Li family¡¯s residence. She had only taken a few steps when she sensed someone following her.
That person¡¯s aura was very clear, as if he had no intention of hiding his whereabouts.
He wasn¡¯t stalking her?
After Kong Rui turned around, she saw the servant from before following behind her. Upon seeing Kong Rui turn around to look at him, he even smiled at her.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and asked, ¡°Did your master send you?¡±
Seeing how straightforward Kong Rui was, the servant had no intention of lying. ¡°Miss, Young Master asked me to protect you and listen to your orders.¡±
Kong Rui shrugged indifferently and turned to continue walking in the direction of the Li family¡¯s home.
When she walked out of the Li family¡¯s residence, Kong Rui saw that the streets around the Li family were already heavily guarded. Many pce guards were lined up on the streets.
Kong Rui pretended to pass by and didn¡¯t stay near the Li family¡¯s residence for long.
The servant followed half a step behind Kong Rui.
Kong Rui walked all the way to Tianxiang Restaurant and was about to go in to hear some useful news when she saw Li Han walking over with a maid, Xiao Cui.
Kong Rui subconsciously turned around to avoid them. Only when Li Han walked past did she remember that she no longer looked like Li Ling.
Li Han looked weak as she slowly walked towards the inner hall of Tianxiang Restaurant with Xiao Cui.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but click her tongue. She was already so sick, but she still came out to drink tea?
Before Kong Rui couldin, Li Han had already coughed hard. She stood at the entrance of Tianxiang Restaurant and spat out a mouthful of blood before walking into the teahouse with Xiao Cui¡¯s help.
The servant behind Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Will thisdy die if she doesn¡¯t drink tea for a day?¡±
When Kong Rui heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but purse her lips. She didn¡¯t think that Li Han had specificallye to drink tea.
As expected, when she walked into the inner hall of Tianxiang Restaurant, she saw Li Han walking towards a private room on the second floor.
Kong Rui saw that someone was already waiting in the private room, but she couldn¡¯t see who it was.
She didn¡¯t choose a private room. Instead, she found a seat near the center of the hall and sat down.
There were already many people in the teahouse at this time. As soon as Kong Rui sat down, two gorgeously dressed youngdies walked in with four maidservants.
¡°Where is everyone? Are the servers all dead?¡± One of the tall and strong maidservants raised her voice as she shouted arrogantly.
Chapter 217 - 217 Information
217 Information
The waiter put down the teapot in his hand and hurriedly ran towards the group. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Pleasee in!¡±
The tall and strong maidservant looked at the waiter with disdain. ¡°Prepare a private room with a good view for ourdy!¡±
The waiter looked at them awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, but the private room has just been filled. Do you think¡¡±
¡°What do you mean?! Do you want ourdy to sit in the hall with these irrelevant people?¡± the maidservant asked angrily, as if she looked down on everyone in the hall.
!!
The maidservant¡¯s words clearly angered the people in the hall. Some people were already pointing at the maidservant, and some people with fiery tempers immediately jumped up. Fortunately, they were appeased by theirpanions.
Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t right, the waiter immediately bowed and apologized to the crowd while trying his best to suppress the guests¡¯ anger.
A youngdy in a light yellow dress standing behind the maidservant coughed lightly, indicating for the maidservant to stop attracting attention.
The maidservant immediately took half a step back and stood beside the youngdy, but she still looked at the waiter with disdain.
The waiter cursed her inwardly, but he still smiled at them on the surface. ¡°There¡¯s really no more private rooms in this small shop. Why don¡¯t¡¡±
Thedy in the light yellow dress smiled at the waiter. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Just arrange a clean seat.¡±
The waiter looked relieved and immediately led the way for them.
The otherdy in the orange dress looked dissatisfied. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, one could tell that she was unhappy.
When the two of them passed by Kong Rui, Kong Rui suddenly frowned.
She nced at the woman in the yellow dress, as if surprised, but then she quickly recovered.
The servant standing at the side seemed to have noticed Kong Rui¡¯s abnormality and hurriedly asked, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Kong Rui shook her head without saying anything. However, as the group walked away, she looked at the woman in the light yellow dress again.
There was a familiar smell on the woman¡¯s body, simr to the smell she had smelled in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall that day.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t sure, so she could only wait and see.
After the group sat down, the crowd returned to their original lively state.
Kong Rui listened to the conversation of the people around her. The content was that the Li family had brought back a mother and son who were allegedly the mistress and illegitimate child of the second elder of the Li family.
Not long after the mother and son entered the Li family¡¯s residence, the queen sent a team of guards to summon the mother and son into the pce.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch didn¡¯t want to let them go, but he couldn¡¯t go against the queen openly, so he followed them into the pce.
After that, the pce guards didn¡¯t leave the Li family¡¯s residence. Instead, they surrounded it.
Although they didn¡¯t restrict the entry and exit of the Li family¡¯s residence, they still guarded it strictly.
No wonder when Kong Rui saw Li Han just now, she covered her face with a veil.
If not for the fact that she could vaguely see Li Han¡¯s face and Xiao Cui beside her, Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t have been sure that it was Li Han.
Li Han¡¯s entry into Tianxiang Restaurant didn¡¯t attract much attention and she seemed to be deliberately avoiding everyone¡¯s prying eyes. Otherwise, with Li Han¡¯s personality, she probably would have been even more boisterous than the maidservant.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but wonder who was waiting for Li Han in the private room.
The servant bowed and whispered into Kong Rui¡¯s ear, ¡°Miss, that maidservant was so arrogant just now. Do they have some sort of prominent background?¡±
As soon as the servant finished speaking, two young men in gray robes appeared at the entrance of the teahouse.
The two of them were dressed simrly. Although the gray gown wasn¡¯t eye-catching, the material used was high-grade.
One of the men had a jade pendant that waspletely white at his waist and there seemed to be a totem engraved on it. The other man had a ck jade flute at his waist. The flute was engraved with totems, which seemed to be the same as those of the jade pendant.
Kong Rui sized up the two of them. Their clothes were simr and they had the same totem, so they must be young masters of some unknown family.
Chapter 218 - 218 Trouble
218 Trouble
As soon as the two of them entered the teahouse, they searched around, as if they were looking for someone.
Kong Rui retracted her gaze and stopped staring at the two of them.
The servant bowed and served Kong Rui tea before saying, ¡°Two more people havee. They seem to be here to look for someone.¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as she nced at the servant. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. Are you usually so talkative?¡±
The servant was stunned for a moment before looking at Kong Rui with an aggrieved expression. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t despise me. The First Elder usually despises me for being talkative, so I¡¯m not allowed to go out with my senior brothers. It wasn¡¯t easy for me toe and serve Young Master, and be able to follow you out, so don¡¯t tell Young Master. Otherwise, he¡¯ll force me to cut trees and dig stones again!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows when she heard the servant¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t doubt the authenticity of his words. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±
¡°Miss, my name is Ling Nuo,¡± the servant said happily. ¡°The First Elder gave me this name!¡±
Kong Rui nodded slightly and was about to speak when she heard people arguing.
¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on?! It¡¯s been so long since we ordered tea. Why is it still not here?¡±
The waiter immediately went forward tofort the customer. He had a smile on his face, but there was nothing he could do.
After finally suppressing the anger of the customers, the waiter hurriedly walked past Kong Rui¡¯s table and muttered in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong today. There are so many customers, but the boss isn¡¯t here!¡±
Kong Rui nced behind the counter. As expected, the boss who usually stood there to receive customers, settle ounts, and collect money wasn¡¯t around.
The waiter rushed to the two guests at the door and weed them in with a smile.
Halfway there, he realized that the tables were all filled.
This made things difficult for the waiter.
He looked around with a conflicted expression. Only the twodies and Kong Rui¡¯s table were left with two empty seats.
The waiter immediately walked towards Kong Rui¡¯s table. ¡°Miss, is it convenient for these two to share a table with you?¡±
After the man holding the flute nced at Kong Rui, his eyes lit up. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Miss, the two of us are disciples of the Tu family. I wonder if we can drink at the same table as you?¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. This person sounded very frivolous.
Before Kong Rui could reply, Ling Nuo said, ¡°Mydy only likes to drink tea alone, so you guys should go to another table!¡±
When the flute-wielding man saw that a servant actually dared to speak to him so rudely, his expression immediately darkened. ¡°Who are you?! How dare you speak before your master even speaks? Aren¡¯t you afraid of being punished by your master?¡±
Before Ling Nuo could speak, Kong Rui spoke first. ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether my servant needs to be punished or not!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s unfriendly tone, the man with the flute immediately became angry. ¡°I was kind enough to help you teach your disobedient servant. Howe you¡¯re making it seem like it¡¯s my fault?¡±
¡°Looks like the people in the imperial capital are all unruly. No wonder even the princess was secretly assassinated!¡± The man with the flute said without thinking.
When the other man beside him heard this, he immediately patted his arm hard to stop him from saying anything else.
The man bowed to Kong Rui. ¡°Miss, please don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s our first time in the capital, so we don¡¯t know the etiquette. Please forgive us.¡±
Ling Nuo snorted coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t know the etiquette? Then do you want me to teach you the etiquette of the Imperial Capital?¡±
¡°You!¡± The man holding the flute immediately red at Ling Nuo coldly. ¡°You¡¯re just a servant¡¡±
¡°So what if I¡¯m a servant? Did I eat your family¡¯s food? Why do you care who I am? I¡¯m reasoning with you now!¡± Ling Nuo retorted fiercely.
Kong Rui picked up her teacup and remained silent, as if she was watching a good show.
She was usually taciturn, so the talkative Ling Nuo saved her a lot of effort.
It seemed that Chao Bai¡¯s arrangement was quite in line with her needs.
The man with the flute clearly didn¡¯t expect a lowly servant to dare to speak to him like this. He immediately panted in anger. ¡°The imperial capital is indeed¡¡±
¡°Stop snubbing the imperial capital!¡± Someone at the next table finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and immediately stopped the man with the flute. ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, you can go back to your backward hometown. Why are you here?!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! I don¡¯t know what has happened in the capital recently, but a group of inexplicable people came and acted like they were some sort of geniuses. Their arrogant attitude is really disgusting!¡±
Chapter 219 - 219 Beaten Up
219 Beaten Up
When Kong Rui heard that person¡¯s words, she realized that other than the major families who were participating in the spirit beastpetition, many ns from different countries had alsoe to the imperial capital.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know about these ns in the past, but during the time she lived in the Li family¡¯s home, Mr. Li paid special attention to her, his daughter who had suddenly be promising.
Not only did he give her some gifts from time to time, but he also ordered someone to send her a whole stack of books.
Those books contained books that introduced the various countries, sects, and ns of the five continents, as well as biographies of important figures.
!!
Fortunately, Kong Niang had found a demon beast familiar with the Empire¡¯snguage to tutor Kong Rui for a while. Otherwise, even if Kong Rui obtained those books, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to read them.
When she was bored, Kong Rui would read those books. It was a good way to pastime.
She didn¡¯t expect that at this moment, she would be able to confirm the various families ording to the characteristics described in the book.
However, the two people in front of her were probably descendants of some small family, since she had never seen their totem in books.
Kong Rui quietly listened to the people at the table beside her arguing with the two men. As things seemed to be getting more and more intense, she nced in the direction of the private room.
Despite such a hugemotion outside, the people in the private room didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction.
Who was waiting for Li Han in the private room?
As Kong Rui was thinking, she suddenly heard a loud bang beside her.
She immediately turned around and saw that the man with the flute had actually fallen to the ground. The maidservant who had spoken arrogantly just now was standing in front of him.
The maidservant ced her hands on her hips and looked down at the man lying on the ground as she snorted. ¡°You can¡¯t even defeat me, yet you still dare to cause a fuss here!¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows. Even Ling Nuo, who was beside her, couldn¡¯t help butugh.
Although this maidservant was a little too arrogant, she was truly ¡°capable¡±.
Another man went forward to help hispanion up, as if he had no intention of avenging hispanion.
He nced at the maidservant and then at the surrounding people who were already eager to try. ¡°The two of us didn¡¯t mean to offend you guys. If we offended you guys in any way, I¡¯ll apologize to everyone here.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The person said as he pulled hispanion away.
A burly man stood up and was about to stop the two of them when someone whispered something in his ear.
That person looked in the direction of the private room in surprise and made way for the two of them.
The Tu brothers didn¡¯t pester him anymore and quickly walked towards the entrance of the teahouse.
The farce ended just like that. Feeling that something was wrong, Kong Rui frowned slightly.
However, before she could think about it carefully, she heard a delicate voice not far away. ¡°The Li family is really strange. They were the ones who sent us the invitation, but now, they want us to stay outside the residence. What kind of hospitality is this?!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she looked towards the source of the voice. It was indeed the twodies she had never seen before.
The woman in the orange dress was the one who spoke.
When Kong Rui nced at the two of them, she saw the woman in the yellow dress pick up the teacup and take a sip. Then, she ced the teacup back on the table with a smile. After she put down the teacup, she looked around.
Kong Rui immediately looked away and turned her gaze back to the tea in front of her.
After looking at the tea, Kong Rui stopped picking up the teacup.
Ling Nuo sensed Kong Rui¡¯s abnormality and asked, ¡°Miss, is something wrong?¡±
Kong Rui said softly, ¡°Call the waiter over.¡±
Ling Nuo looked around and immediately called the waiter over.
The waiter walked towards Kong Rui with a smile. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±
¡°Has the teahouse¡¯s tea been changed?¡± Kong Rui asked calmly.
¡°You¡¯re an expert!¡± The waiter was amused when he heard that. ¡°Tianxiang Restaurant has recently imported a new batch of high-grade tea, but this¡¡±
¡°Who was the person who sold you guys tea?¡± Kong Rui asked anxiously before the waiter could finish.
The waiter was stunned for a moment before saying with a troubled expression, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re making things difficult for me!¡±
Chapter 220 - 220 Rumor
220 Rumor
Kong Rui nodded and stopped insisting. She only said, ¡°Where did your boss go? Why haven¡¯t I seen him for so long?¡±
Upon hearing Kong Rui¡¯s question, the waiter looked troubled again.
Kong Rui gestured to Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo was stunned for a moment before she took out some money from the small bag she carried with her and stuffed it into the waiter¡¯s hand.
When the waiter saw this, he immediately looked around and lowered his voice. ¡°Miss, you might not know, but our boss hasn¡¯t been to the shop for a few days!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. As expected, something had happened to the boss.
¡°You¡¡± Kong Rui was about to ask again when the waiter was called away again.
When Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui frown, he asked, ¡°Miss, is there a problem?¡±
Kong Rui waved her hand and pushed the teacup to the side. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t say anything else. Instead, he stood at the side quietly and served Kong Rui tea.
¡°I heard that the queen summoned the Li family for something big this time!¡± Not far away, someone mentioned the Li family.
Kong Rui immediately pricked up her ears to listen.
Unexpectedly, that person¡¯spanion immediately interrupted him. ¡°Shh! Aren¡¯t you afraid that the royal family will hear you and arrest you?¡±
¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?! I heard that something big happened in the pce. The people from a few ns have all entered the pce!¡± The person who spoke previously said indifferently, ¡°Moreover, I heard that the Li family brought back a mother and son today, who were brought into the pce together.¡±
¡°Mother and son? Where did theye from?¡± Someone at the neighboring table became curious and gathered together to discuss.
¡°It¡¯s said that the Li family has been searching for the second elder¡¯s son for a long time,¡± the person said with relish. ¡°In my opinion, that child might be hiding a secret. Otherwise, why would the Li family work so hard to find him? As soon as the queen heard that they had found him, he was summoned into the pce. There¡¯s clearly something fishy!¡±
Kong Rui picked up a tea cake and stuffed it into her mouth as she continued to listen.
She already knew about what these people said. Wasn¡¯t there anything new?
Suddenly, someone at a distant table said, ¡°I heard that the five great ns entered the pce because the princess is critically ill. Perhaps the princess has already¡¡±
¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Another person immediately stopped him. ¡°How can you specte about the Princess¡¯s matter so casually?! Do you want to die?¡±
The person immediately shrunk his neck and looked around. Seeing that there was no one from the pce, he became emboldened and said, ¡°I only heard about it. Otherwise, why would the pce summon everyone from the major families in such a hurry?¡±
¡°That seems to be the case¡ But I heard that the Hua family left in a hurry.¡± Another person echoed, ¡°It¡¯s said that the young master of the Hua family is very weak now. Not long after, he almost fainted in the pce.¡±
¡°That can¡¯t be. You mean Hua Shang?¡± A female guest at the side immediately asked in surprise, ¡°He was so impressive during the spirit beastpetition that day!¡±
Someone couldn¡¯t help but sneer. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why you women like a man whose face is covered by a veil so much!¡±
That person was telling the truth. As soon as Hua Shang appeared in the capital, he immediately attracted the attention of many youngdies.
He was much more elegant and refined than the Lei family¡¯s members.
The corners of Kong Rui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She was very curious if Hua Shang knew what he was like to thesedies.
¡°I heard that Young Master Nie Yin has been confined in the residence by the queen!¡± Someone said softly, his tone uncertain.
The person at the table beside him also said, ¡°I also heard that Young Master Nie was injured. I wonder if he was punished in the pce.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Nie didn¡¯t want to marry the Princess. Perhaps it¡¯s because of this¡¡± Someone suggested.
¡°Could it be that Young Master Nie was dissatisfied with the marriage, so¡¡± Then, he suddenly fell silent. After he looked around, he lowered his voice. ¡°So he murdered the princess?¡±
¡°You can¡¯t say such a thing so recklessly! If someone hears it, you¡¯ll be dead meat! No, we¡¯ll all be dead meat!¡± A timid person immediately stopped the other party from guessing.
As the people in the hall were chatting enthusiastically, the two women seemed to be discussing something softly.
Chapter 221 - 221 Small Chaos
221 Small Chaos
Just as Kong Rui felt that there would be no other useful information, there was suddenly movement in the private room.
Kong Rui¡¯s expression changed and she nced in the direction of the private room.
As expected, Li Han appeared at the door of the private room again.
She turned around and bowed to the person in the private room. Then, she turned around and walked towards the door of the teahouse with Xiao Cui.
Kong Rui tried her best but still didn¡¯t see the other person in the private room.
Kong Rui frowned as she picked up another tea cake to take a bite. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯te out!¡±
¡°Miss, you don¡¯t like this pastry? Should I get the waiter to change it?¡± Ling Nuo noticed that Kong Rui¡¯s mood was gloomy and immediately asked.
When Kong Rui heard Ling Nuo¡¯s words, she suddenly had an idea and turned to look at him.
Ling Nuo felt that something was wrong with Kong Rui¡¯s gaze. Before he could ask, Kong Rui waved at him.
Ling Nuo had an ominous feeling about Kong Rui¡¯s summoning. However, since Young Master asked him to serve Miss, he had to listen to everything Miss said.
Ling Nuo gritted his teeth and ced his ear close to Kong Rui¡¯s mouth.
¡°You¡¡± As Kong Rui whispered to Ling Nuo, she nced in the direction of the private room from time to time.
Ling Nuo¡¯s mouth dropped agape. He didn¡¯t know why thisdy had so many strange thoughts.
Although Ling Nuo didn¡¯t understand what Kong Rui wanted to do, he still epted Kong Rui¡¯s order obediently and prepared to ¡°perform¡±.
After Ling Nuo walked away from Kong Rui and took a few steps towards the counter, he pped the tabletop. ¡°Waiter! Come here!¡±
The waiter was startled and immediately ran over to Ling Nuo. ¡°Young master, what can I do for you?¡±
Ling Nuo looked angry. ¡°Tianxiang Restaurant is known as the number one teahouse in the Imperial Capital, but you actually sold inferior tea to customers! Do you want the business to close down?¡±
¡°Huh? Why do you say that?¡± The waiter looked aggrieved and at a loss as he looked around.
Sure enough, after hearing Ling Nuo¡¯s words, some customers alsoined loudly.
¡°I was wondering why the tea tasted so bad today. Turns out it¡¯s actually tea of inferior quality!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! The tea today tastes really different from usual. I thought it was a new type of tea, but it¡¯s actually inferior quality tea?¡±
¡
These voices of doubt made the waiter panic.
He pressed his palms together and bowed to the customers who wereining. Then, he looked in Ling Nuo¡¯s direction and begged, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t make things difficult for me. This is legitimate imported tea. How can it be inferior quality tea?¡±
Ling Nuo snorted and grabbed the teapot on the table. Then, he reached out and took out a handful of tea leaves.
The tea leaves were slightly green in color and had a faint tea fragrance. It looked likemon high-grade tea.
However, when Ling Nuo spread out the tea leaves for everyone to see, they saw that there were actually several tea stems on each tea leaf.
This kind of tea leaves might be considered medium-high-grade in ordinary teahouses, but in Tianxiang Restaurant, it was really a joke.
After Ling Nuo then pinched it gently with his hand, the tea leaf shattered into dregs. It didn¡¯t have the tenacity of high-grade tea leaves.
¡°You still dare to say that this is high-grade tea?¡± Ling Nuo questioned sternly. The expression on his face was that of someone who couldn¡¯t stand unscrupulous merchants.
With Ling Nuo¡¯smotion, the teahouse immediately became noisy.
Many customers mmed the table and asked the waiter what was going on.
Someone even smashed the tea cups and asked the boss toe out to exin.
The waiter was shocked. He had never encountered such a situation before. Moreover, the boss wasn¡¯t in the shop, so he was really at a loss.
The situation in the hall became more and more intense. As the two women stopped talking and watched the scene in front of them, they seemed to have ns to leave.
Kong Rui sat at the table quietly. From their hesitant and indignant expressions, she knew that these two hadn¡¯te to Tianxiang Restaurant by chance.
It seemed that their target might also be the person in the private room¡
Kong Rui had originally nned to take advantage of the chaos to walk around the door of the private room. Unexpectedly, before she could move, the woman in the orange dress had already sneakily approached.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t expect someone to be even more anxious than her!
Chapter 222 - 222 Nie Yin Is Back?
222 Nie Yin Is Back?
The orange-robed woman came to the door of the private room and was about to look in when a tall figure suddenly walked out and blocked the woman from entering.
The man looked down at the woman who was a head shorter than him as he asked in a rough voice, ¡°Miss, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
The woman in orange was clearly startled. Fortunately, she restrained her scream and her eyes darted around before she said, ¡°I need to find the bathroom.¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help butugh at such an absurd excuse.
!!
However, the man didn¡¯t expose her. Instead, he pointed to the other side of the corridor and said, ¡°Over there.¡±
The orange-robed woman thanked him and hurriedly turned in the direction of the bathroom.
After Kong Rui retracted her gaze, she picked up a small snack and stuffed it into her mouth.
Although she didn¡¯t enter the room, she could roughly guess who was inside.
Kong Rui stood up and walked towards the door.
Seeing this, Ling Nuo, who was standing by the counter, immediately followed Kong Rui.
As he chased after Kong Rui, he said relentlessly, ¡°I still have something on today, so I¡¯ll settle the score with you another day!¡±
Even after the troublemaker Ling Nuo left, the customers who stayed behind had no intention of letting the waiter off.
The aggrieved waiter wanted to call the boss back.
Kong Rui quickly walked out, but stopped when she was two alleys away from Tianxiang Restaurant.
Ling Nuo could tell that Kong Rui seemed a little nervous, so he asked, ¡°Miss, did something happen?¡±
Not nning to tell Ling Nuo too much, Kong Rui shook her head.
¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡± Kong Rui said as she hurriedly walked in the direction of Fragrant Garden.
Kong Rui had seen the tall and strong man beside Nie Lin before, but it was impossible for Li Han to have any dealings with Nie Lin, so the person in the private room was probably Nie Yin!
Although Kong Rui was unafraid of Nie Yin, she still felt a little baffled when she thought of Nie Yin¡¯s sudden appearance in Tianxiang Restaurant.
She wanted to go back and tell Chao Bai about this.
How did Nie Yine back from Spirit Mountain?
When Kong Rui returned to Fragrant Garden she realized that Chao Bai wasn¡¯t around. There was only a small storage ring on the table.
Kong Rui picked up the storage ring and tried to activate the storage space. Only then did she realize that there was actually a space of about two small houses inside. There were a few wooden shelves in the space, and there were dozens of medicine bottles of various sizes on them. Each medicine bottle wasbeled.
Beside the shelf where the medicine bottles were ced, there were a fewrge boxes.
Kong Rui recognized those boxes. They were the boxes Nie Lin had given them spiritual herbs and spirit stones with earlier.
Back then, in order to leave as soon as possible, the two of them packed some spirit stones and spirit herbs.
Kong Rui¡¯s own spirit stones and spirit herbs were still in her original storage space, so these should be the ones that Chao Bai had packed away.
¡°He left these things to me? What does he mean by this?¡± Not understanding what Chao Bai¡¯s actions meant, Kong Rui frowned in confusion.
Kong Rui walked around the storage space before finding a letter at one end of the shelf.
After Kong Rui unfolded the letter, the information left behind by Chao Bai immediately entered her sea of consciousness.
¡°I have something important to do and need to leave. Ling Nuo will stay and help you.¡±
These few short words and calm tone made Kong Rui feel as if she had been abandoned.
Kong Rui threw the letter on the ground and left the storage space.
She sat on the chair as she looked at the storage ring angrily.
Ling Nuo knocked on the door. ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll be right outside. Just instruct me if you need anything.¡±
As Kong Rui nodded, she immediately felt a little dejected.
She had probably been with Chao Bai for too long these days, so she wasn¡¯t used to the feeling of him not being by her side. This situation wasn¡¯t good!
Kong Rui gritted her teeth as she thought to herself, ¡°What a terrifying habit! I can¡¯t continue like this! I still have many serious things to do. I have to pull myself together!¡±
Kong Rui tried her best to cheer herself up, but for some reason, she heard the little lion and the little phoenix arguing in the storage space.
After Kong Rui let them out, she saw the little phoenix with its hands on its hips while the little lion raised its head. The two of them looked like they were ignoring each other.
Chapter 223 - 223 Argument
223 Argument
¡°What¡¯s wrong with the two of you? What are you arguing about?¡± Kong Rui was confused as to why these two little fellows, who were usually so intimate, were arguing.
When the little lion heard this, it immediately said to Kong Rui, ¡°Master, my cultivation level is higher and I¡¯m stronger, so you like me more, right?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Before she could answer, she heard the little phoenix immediately retort, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?! I¡¯m clearly the stronger one, and Master cares about me more! Master even specifically ran to the pce to save me! Master suffered so much just to break the contract for me!¡±
¡°You know how much Master suffered to save you and break your contract? I thought you had no conscience!¡± The little lion refused to admit defeat and roared back, ¡°Do you know how much effort I¡¯ve put in to save you?¡±
Hearing the little lion¡¯s roar, the little phoenix suddenly fell silent.
The little phoenix seemed to hesitate about something.
Seeing that the little phoenix was silent, the little lion stopped in ce.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t participate in their argument and only watched from the side in amusement.
This was the first time the two little fellows had such an intense argument since they got back together, so it was quite interesting.
After a while, the little phoenix finally spoke again and said, ¡°Alright! Thank you!¡±
When the little lion heard this, it was even more stunned. It didn¡¯t expect the guy who had quarreled with it just now to admit defeat just like that.
Kong Rui looked at the two dumbfounded little fellows in amusement. Unexpectedly, she was caught in the crossfire soon.
The two little fellows came in front of Kong Rui and held her hand. ¡°Master, tell me, which of us is stronger?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned. She really didn¡¯t know how to answer this question.
Saying that anyone was more powerful would offend the other person, and answering that the two of them were both very powerful seemed to be a little perfunctory.
Seeing that Kong Rui didn¡¯t answer immediately, the two little fellows thought that Kong Rui didn¡¯t know how powerful they were and immediately began to show off.
After the little lion spread its wings and stomped its feet, its body instantly grew to three to four times its original size. Seeing that it was about to break through the roof beam, Kong Rui immediately shouted for it to stop, for fear that this fellow would tear down the house.
The little phoenix wasn¡¯t to be outdone. It pped its wings and ignited the carbon stove in the room in a few moments. At the same time, it also ignited the potted nts and shelves beside it.
Kong Rui screamed and immediately rushed forward to extinguish the fire.
She went from amused to angry.
She ced her hands on her hips and prepared to teach the two troublemakers a lesson.
Unexpectedly, just as she got ready, the two little fellows ran forward to beg for mercy.
¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose!¡± The little lion looked at Kong Rui with tears in its eyes.
¡°Master, I¡¯ll definitely be more urate next time! I¡¯ll work harder! Don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡± The little phoenix also said aggrievedly.
Kong Rui sighed helplessly and hugged the two babies in each hand as she said, ¡°Alright! It¡¯s not your fault! You¡¯re still young, so take your time and you¡¯ll be able to control your abilities better.¡±
¡°Master, let me follow you! This way, I can train at all times and will definitely grow faster!¡± The little lion said anxiously as it blinked at Kong Rui.
The little phoenix was afraid of being left behind, so it grabbed Kong Rui. ¡°Me too!¡±
Kong Rui stroked the two little fellows¡¯ heads as she said helplessly, ¡°The two of you are too eye-catching¡¡±
¡°Master, I can transform into a human!¡± The little lion said with a smile.
¡°Me too!¡± The little phoenix echoed. ¡°Master, look!¡±
After saying that, the little phoenix immediately took a few steps away and wrapped itself with its wings.
Kong Rui watched as the little phoenix¡¯s body suddenly shot out a golden-red light. In the next moment, a cute little girl appeared in front of Kong Rui.
On the other side, the little lion also let out a low cry. ¡°Watch me!¡±
The little lion also wrapped its wings around itself. With a golden sh, it turned into a boy.
Kong Rui¡¯s mouth dropped agape as she looked at the two three to four-year-old children who had suddenly appeared in front of her and didn¡¯t know what to say.
Chapter 224 - 224 Two Little Children
224 Two Little Children
¡°Master, don¡¯t you like our new appearances?¡± The little lion saw that Kong Rui looked slightly surprised and at a loss.
The little phoenix also pursed its red lips and cried. ¡°Master doesn¡¯t like us looking like this. She doesn¡¯t want us to follow her¡¡±
Hearing the little phoenix¡¯s cries, Kong Rui immediately came back to her senses.
She pulled the two little fellows into her arms and said, ¡°No, no. I¡¯m just a little surprised by your ability to change your appearances. You¡¯re great! Both of you are great!¡±
!!
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but praise.
Although it was indeed inconvenient for these two three to four-year-old children to follow her, it was less conspicuous than two ancient divine beasts.
However, she had something more important to do now.
¡°Ling Nuo,e in!¡± Kong Rui called out to Ling Nuo loudly.
Ling Nuo immediately answered from outside and pushed open the door.
As soon as Ling Nuo entered, he saw two cute naked babies in Kong Rui¡¯s arms.
¡°Ah!¡± A scream instantly came from Ling Nuo¡¯s throat. His surprise and fear was obvious.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and shout, ¡°Shut up!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s words immediately made Ling Nuo stop screaming.
He covered his mouth with his hand, but he still blinked at the two dolls in front of him in confusion.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin too much to him. She only instructed, ¡°Prepare a few sets of clothes for the two of them. Be quick!¡±
Ling Nuo immediately rushed out of the door to prepare the clothes ording to Kong Rui¡¯s instructions.
The procuress heard screams in the backyard, but she didn¡¯t dare to run over to see what was going on.
Her master had repeatedly instructed her not to run to the backyard unless it was important.
That scream was from a man¡
Wouldn¡¯t she disturb Kong Rui¡¯s fun?
The procuress smiled ambiguously. When she saw Ling Nuo hurriedly run out with a pale face, the ambiguous smile on her face deepened.
¡°Young man, you¡¯re really¡¡± The procuress said with a smile, but then she noticed a servant who was cking off.
She immediately pointed at the servant¡¯s nose and scolded, ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯ll deduct your next month¡¯s sry if you ck off!¡±
The servant looked aggrieved. The procuress was also distracted just now, so why did she have to deduct his sry?
He pursed his lips, but he still resigned himself to fate and turned around to get to work.
Ling Nuo was very efficient. In less than fifteen minutes, she had bought more than ten clothes for boys and girls.
The style of the clothes was exquisite. It was obvious that they were made by the top tailor shop in the Imperial Capital, Xiangfeng.
Kong Rui dressed the two little fellows with a satisfied smile.
When Ling Nuo saw this strange scene, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself, ¡°Young Master,e back quickly! I don¡¯t know where Miss got two little babies from! In the future¡ you¡¯re going to be a father!¡±
¡
¡°Achoo!¡± Chao Bai sneezed, startling Ling Hai and the others in front of him.
¡°Young Master, what are you doing?¡± Ling Hai was even more puzzled when he saw Chao Bai¡¯s puzzled expression.
Chao Bai had almost never been sick in his life, and sneezing was even rarer, so he didn¡¯t know what was going on at this time.
¡°Are you not used to the environment in Ghost Valley, so¡¡± Ling Hai asked in a low voice.
Chao Bai waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Continue!¡±
Ling Hai nodded heavily. Then, he pointed at the entire map in front of him and continued, ¡°We have already established branches in various ces on the five continents.¡±
¡°Now, the Chao n¡¯s businesses are spread throughout the five continents. Once Young Master gives the order, we will gather these forces. At that time¡¡±
Chao Bai raised his hand and interrupted Ling Hai. ¡°Alright, I understand!¡±
Seeing that Chao Bai was a little impatient, Ling Hai hesitated about whether to say something.
Chao Bai frowned at Ling Hai. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. Don¡¯t dawdle! Did you guys act like this around my parents in the past?¡±
When he heard Chao Bai mention his parents, Ling Hai¡¯s expression immediately turned sorrowful.
He took a deep breath and said again, ¡°Young Master, Master and Madam have passed away. As thest remaining forces of the Chao n, we will definitely protect you and help you take back everything that belongs to the Chao n. We will make those people pay the price!¡±
Chapter 225 - 225 Learning Etiquette
225 Learning Etiquette
As Kong Rui looked at the two little fellows in front of her, she grabbed a fair hand with each hand and said, ¡°The two of you need names.¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t our previous names good?¡± The little phoenix leaned into Kong Rui¡¯s arms and looked up at her.
¡°Of course your previous names are very good, but with your current appearances, calling your previous names will inevitably attract attention,¡± Kong Rui exined.
¡°Besides, don¡¯t you want new names?¡± Kong Rui stroked the little phoenix¡¯s head with one hand gently. The little girl¡¯s soft hair was reallyfortable to touch.
!!
At this moment, the little lion puffed up its cheeks and looked at Kong Rui unhappily. ¡°Master, my head is also veryfortable to touch!¡±
As the little lion spoke, it stuffed its head into Kong Rui¡¯s arms and pulled Kong Rui¡¯s hand with one hand to touch its head.
Kong Rui was immediately amused by the two fluffy heads.
These two little fellows were really prone to jealousy!
Kong Rui rubbed the little lion¡¯s head hard and said with a smile, ¡°The two of you can take my surname, Kong. As for your names¡¡±
Kong Rui looked at the little phoenix who was enjoying her touch and nodded gently. ¡°Kong Shu.¡±
¡°Then your name will be Kong Yao.¡± Kong Rui knocked the little lion¡¯s head as she asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±
The little lion nodded vigorously. ¡°I like it!¡±
The little phoenix also nodded with a smile as well. ¡°The name Master gave me is really nice!¡±
Kong Rui had a motherly smile on her face. She really treated these two children as her children.
Ling Nuo stood at the door with a worried expression.
Although he couldn¡¯t hear what was being said inside, he could still hear theughter from time to time.
Ling Nuo looked up at the sky and tried her best tomunicate with the young master in Ghost Valley. ¡°Young Master! Come back quickly! Otherwise, these two babies will snatch Miss Kong Rui away!¡±
Ling Nuo was municating¡± with the sky when he suddenly heard a sound from Kong Rui¡¯s door.
Ling Nuo was startled. When he lowered his head, he saw Kong Rui walking out with a child in each hand.
Ling Nuo stood where he was as he greeted Kong Rui uneasily. ¡°Miss, what are you doing?¡±
Kong Rui smiled at Ling Nuo. ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Please take care of them.¡±
When Kong Shu and Kong Yao heard that Kong Rui was going out without them, they immediately protested.
¡°I want to go too!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Master, you can¡¯t abandon us!¡±
Kong Rui shook her head. ¡°You guys still have a lot to learn. Stay here and learn from Ling Nuo. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±
Kong Shu and Kong Yao exchanged looks and wanted to refuse, but Ling Nuo had already pulled the two children into her arms. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely educate them well!¡±
Kong Rui nodded in satisfaction. Then, she gave Ling Nuo some instructions and quickly left.
Kong Shu and Kong Yao struggled to follow her out, but Ling Nuo¡¯s words, ¡°If you don¡¯t study hard, Miss won¡¯t bring you guys out¡±, extinguished their anger.
Ling Nuo nodded in satisfaction. After he brought the two little fellows back to their room, he began to teach them etiquette and rules.
Actually, to Kong Rui, these etiquette rules were not mandatory, but in order not to let these two little fellows follow her, she had no choice but to do this.
This time, she was going to the Hua family¡¯s residence to find out what was going on in the pce.
If the person she saw in Tianxiang Restaurant was really Nie Yin, how did Nie Yin return?
Why did he want to find the natural phoenix essence?
Kong Rui¡¯s mind was filled with questions. She couldn¡¯t find an answer at the moment, so she could only go to the Hua family to see what they knew.
When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua family¡¯s house, the guard immediately stopped her. ¡°Miss, there¡¯s something important going on in the residence, so it¡¯s inconvenient for us to entertain guests. Pleasee another day.¡±
Kong Rui looked towards the door again, but the servant stood in front of her.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and asked, ¡°Did something happen in the residence?¡±
The servant said with an apologetic look, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±
Kong Rui pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Please help me inform your young master that the person who sent the medicine is here. Ask him if his chronic illness has improved.¡±
When the servant heard this, he was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°Please wait a moment.¡±
With that, the servant called another gatekeeper over to keep an eye on them and jogged into the residence.
Chapter 226 - 226 Hua Shang Is Severely Ill
226 Hua Shang Is Severely Ill
As Kong Rui stood at the door, she watched as people who passed by on the street pointed in the direction of the Hua family¡¯s residence.
Kong Rui found it strange, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it.
After a while, hurried footsteps sounded from the residence.
Kong Rui was puzzled when she saw Mr. Hua rush out and shout, ¡°My benefactor is here? Where is my benefactor?¡±
!!
When Mr. Hua arrived at the entrance, he saw a beautiful girl standing in front of him. He froze for a moment before asking tentatively, ¡°You are¡¡±
Halfway through his sentence, Mr. Hua waited for Kong Rui to continue.
The corners of Kong Rui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. She could tell what Mr. Hua was thinking, so she said, ¡°I wonder if the medicine I left behind that day has any effect on Young Master Hua?¡±
When Mr. Hua heard this, his eyes lit up and he weed Kong Rui excitedly. ¡°Our benefactor is really here! I didn¡¯t know you had such an appearance! Pleasee in!¡±
When Mr. Hua weed her warmly, Kong Rui didn¡¯t stand on ceremony.
As for Mr. Hua testing her, it actually wasn¡¯t his fault.
After all, Kong Rui had covered her face with a veilst time, but even through the veil, he could vaguely see her original appearance.
Now that she had changed her appearance, it was normal for Mr. Hua not to recognize her.
Kong Rui was led all the way to the inner courtyard by Mr. Hua. After walking for a distance, she realized that the residence seemed abnormally quiet.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t ask further and only followed Mr. Hua to the entrance of Hua Shang¡¯s courtyard.
¡°Benefactor, you came at the right time today! Go in and take a look!¡± As Mr. Hua spoke, he led Kong Rui into Hua Shang¡¯s room.
There was a faint smell of grass and flowers in the room, simr to the smell Hua Shang usually had.
The other strong smell was that of blood.
Kong Rui frowned as she followed Mr. Hua to Hua Shang¡¯s bed.
Hua Shang was lying on the bed with a pale face. His weak breathing made people suspect that he was about to die.
Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in confusion and immediately pulled away the spiritual doctor who was still checking on his condition by his bed. Then, she leaned closer to check his condition.
The Spiritual Doctor was wondering why he couldn¡¯t find the cause of the Hua family¡¯s young master¡¯s illness when someone suddenly grabbed the back of his neck and threw him out.
After the Spiritual Doctor fell to the ground, he cried out in pain.
The two maidservants beside him immediately went forward and helped the white-bearded spiritual doctor up.
As soon as the spiritual doctor stood up, he saw a teenage girl beside Hua Shang¡¯s bed.
The Spiritual Doctor was instantly angered. ¡°Where did youe from? How can you be so rude?!¡±
As the Spiritual Doctor spoke, he held his waist and cried out in pain.
Kong Rui was in no mood to care about the Spiritual Doctor. She was focused on checking Hua Shang¡¯s health.
Mr. Hua just watched Kong Rui¡¯s actions from the side while ignoring this quack.
Hua Shang had been like this for two days. He had invited a few spiritual doctors over, but they couldn¡¯t find the cause of the illness.
After checking Hua Shang¡¯s body thoroughly for an entire day and giving him a pill, he actually made Hua Shang vomit blood.
This old quack even said matter-of-factly that this was the effect of detoxification and told them not to be anxious.
Mr. Hua felt that this old quack was unreliable, but he really couldn¡¯t find anyone else, so he could only endure it.
Now, he had finally found their benefactor. Now, it was up to her to cure Hua Shang!
Kong Rui examined Hua Shang¡¯s body carefully, but she felt that he was barely breathing, as if his strength had been sucked out of him.
Kong Rui reached out to touch Hua Shang¡¯s wrist again, but she heard an angry shout behind her. ¡°Why are you so rude?! I said a few words to you, but you didn¡¯t even respond. You really don¡¯t take me seriously at all!¡±
Seeing that no one looked at him even after a long time, the Spiritual Doctor was even more furious and rushed forward to grab Kong Rui¡¯s wrist. ¡°You little girl¡¡±
Before the Spiritual Doctor could finish speaking, Mr. Hua kicked him in the butt. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t disturb my benefactor¡¯s treatment!¡±
After the Spiritual Doctor was kicked down again, he cried out, but no one went forward to help him.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t even look at the other party and continued to focus on her treatment.
The Spiritual Doctor got up from the ground angrily, but he didn¡¯t dare to step forward anymore. He only stood at the side and watched Kong Rui¡¯s actions.
Since the Spiritual Doctor didn¡¯t cause trouble anymore, Mr. Hua ignored him and focused on Kong Rui¡¯s treatment.
Chapter 227 - 227 Messing Around
227 Messing Around
¡°How long has he been suffering from such symptoms?¡± After Kong Rui checked Hua Shang¡¯s pulse with one hand, she lifted his nket with the other to check his health.
Mr. Hua immediately went forward to help. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t care less about prudish matters. He lifted Hua Shang¡¯s nket to the side and said, ¡°It¡¯s been two days. He¡¯s so delirious that he can¡¯t wake up or hear anything. At first, he was just sleeping, but in the end¡¡±
As Mr. Hua spoke, he turned around and red at the Spiritual Doctor. ¡°In the end, he vomited blood after drinking his medicine and became much weaker.¡±
Kong Rui nodded in understanding and took out a small medicine bag containing some grayish-white powder.
She handed the medicine packet to Mr. Hua as she said, ¡°Get someone to boil this powder with hot water. Then, bring a small bowl of paste over.¡±
Mr. Hua immediately waved at a little maid beside him and handed the medicine packet to her. ¡°Go quickly!¡±
The little maid immediately ran out with the medicine packet.
The Spiritual Doctor crossed his arms in front of his chest as he stood at the side and watched Kong Rui¡¯s actions with his chin raised slightly, like he was waiting for her to fail.
He had been a doctor for decades, but he had never seen such strange symptoms. Could such a young girl treat these symptoms?
That packet of powder looked like ordinary powder, so he wanted to see what kind of miracle could possibly happen!
Kong Rui ignored the Spiritual Doctor and took out a small knife.
The small knife waspletely ck and the tip was extremely thin. It was even more exquisite than ordinary daggers.
Before Mr. Hua could ask Kong Rui what she nned to do, he saw the knife in Kong Rui¡¯s hand sh at Hua Shang¡¯s wrist.
Mr. Hua stretched out his hands and cried out, but it was toote to stop her.
The Spiritual Doctor was also shocked. He widened his eyes and watched as Kong Rui cut a deep wound that almost cut Hua Shang¡¯s wrist bone.
How was she treating his illness? She was just wounding him!
However, in the next moment, Mr. Hua and the Spiritual Doctor revealed terrified expressions.
The blood flowing from Hua Shang¡¯s wrist wasn¡¯t red, but light pink.
¡°How is this possible? This isn¡¯t human blood!¡± The Spiritual Doctor eximed. ¡°Did you use some illusion technique?¡±
Kong Rui ignored him and took the powder that the little maid had just sent over to collect Hua Shang¡¯s blood.
The blood mixed with the paste in the bowl and actually revealed a faint blue color.
¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± As Mr. Hua watched in fear, he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she took out a small porcin bottle, took out a brown pill, and stuffed it into Hua Shang¡¯s mouth.
She got the little maid to bring some gauze and hemostatic medicine and bandaged Hua Shang¡¯s wound before getting up and walking to the central hall.
Mr. Hua followed behind Kong Rui to ask what was going on.
After Kong Rui came to the table, she wrote down the names of the medicinal herbs on a piece of paper.
The Spiritual Doctor also came over to take a look, but his frown deepened. ¡°This is simply nonsense!¡±
Kong Rui ignored him and handed the prescription to Mr. Hua. ¡°Get someone to prepare these medicine ingredients. I¡¯ll personally cook them tonight.¡±
Mr. Hua handed the prescription to the servant beside him and instructed him toe back quickly before walking back to the central hall.
¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s going on? How did Hua Shang¡¯s blood¡¡± Not knowing how to ask about it, Mr. Hua hesitated.
The Spiritual Doctor pointed at Kong Rui angrily. ¡°Little girl, I originally thought you were quite capable, but your prescription is nonsense!¡±
When Mr. Hua saw the Spiritual Doctor¡¯s angry expression, he felt that he wasn¡¯t faking it.
It seemed that he really had objections to Kong Rui¡¯s prescription and was very confident in himself.
This made Mr. Hua worried.
Although his benefactor¡¯s medical skills were brilliant, was there really no problem with this prescription?
Just as Mr. Hua was feeling puzzled, he heard Kong Rui say to the Spiritual Doctor, ¡°How do you know that my prescription won¡¯t work? Could it be that you have a better prescription?¡±
The Spiritual Doctor was rendered speechless by Kong Rui¡¯s question.
However, he was still indignant and kept muttering, ¡°If he dies after taking this prescription, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s right!¡±
¡°This¡ this is simply nonsense!¡± The Spiritual Doctor said as he walked out angrily
Chapter 228 - 228 Cursed
228 Cursed
Mr. Hua ignored the Spiritual Doctor and nced at Hua Shang worriedly before asking Kong Rui, ¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s wrong with Shang¡¯er?¡±
Mr. Hua was very worried.
The future of the Hua family rested on Hua Shang. Although Hua Shang had been weak since he was young, he was an intelligent child that everyone in the Hua family had nurtured wholeheartedly.
If something really happened to Hua Shang, how would he exin it to the Hua family¡¯s ancestors?!
!!
Kong Rui came to Hua Shang¡¯s side again and checked his breathing.
¡°He must have been cursed,¡± Kong Rui said with a solemn expression.
¡°Curse? How is that possible?¡± Mr. Hua¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. ¡°How is that possible?!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t answer Mr. Hua¡¯s question. Instead, she focused on Hua Shang¡¯s condition.
Mr. Hua also went over to look at Hua Shang¡¯s pale face.
As Kong Rui touched Hua Shang¡¯s forehead with one hand, spiritual energy surged in her hand. Soon, a faint pink mark appeared in the center of Hua Shang¡¯s forehead.
¡°Has Hua Shang seen anyone recently?¡± Kong Rui retracted her hand and asked Mr. Hua.
Mr. Hua frowned slightly and thought about it carefully before saying, ¡°The day before yesterday, he was summoned into the pce by the queen. Yesterday, the Nie family sent someone to send over Nie Yin¡¯s invitation, but he fell sick before he could ept the invitation!¡±
As Mr. Hua spoke, he sighed heavily, his face filled with worry and helplessness.
Kong Rui also expected that Hua Shang¡¯s ident had something to do with these two families. However, who did it? What was their motive?
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t determine it at the moment.
After she hesitated for a moment, she asked, ¡°Did Hua Shang say anything after his return from the pce?¡±
Mr. Hua thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s just that the princess passed away from serious injuries and the queen is preparing for a state funeral, so she hopes that the few families can help. In addition, because the Hua family is good at soul techniques, the queen asked Shang¡¯er if she can summon the princess¡¯s soul to fulfill her wish and help her enter the cycle of reincarnation as soon as possible.¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s mind raced.
The queen clearly had not summoned Hua Shang into the pce just to ask him about that. Did she want Hua Shang to use a soul technique to summon the princess¡¯s ghost?
No! She probably had other ns!
Since the queen had a way to exchange the natural phoenix essence from her back then, it was very likely that she had another way to let Wen Qiong¡¯s soul enter someone else¡¯s body.
Although this was only Kong Rui¡¯s guess, she felt that the possibility was very high.
However, Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to tell Mr. Hua her guess so quickly.
After all, with Mr. Hua¡¯s impatient personality, he might rush into the pce to argue with the queen before the matter was clear and get himself killed.
Kong Rui lowered her eyes and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Where¡¯s the invitation from the Nie family? Can I take a look?¡±
Mr. Hua immediately ordered the little maid to bring the invitation over for Kong Rui to check.
Unexpectedly, the little maid searched the room but couldn¡¯t find any traces of an invitation.
Kong Rui¡¯s expression darkened, and Mr. Hua¡¯s expression also changed.
¡°Could it be the Nie family¡¯s doing?¡± Mr. Hua guessed, but he was also a little puzzled. ¡°Why would they do this? The Hua family and the Nie family are both one of the five great ns, and we have never had any grudges. Why would Nie Yin try to murder Shang¡¯er?¡±
The more Mr. Hua spoke, the more confused he became and his expression became a little distorted.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t dare toe to any conclusions now, but the queen and Nie Yin were both suspects.
After Kong Rui checked Hua Shang¡¯s condition, she stood up to walk out of the room.
Mr. Hua instructed the maid to stay and take care of Hua Shang before following Kong Rui out.
After the two of them walked out of Hua Shang¡¯s room, they saw that the Spiritual Doctor didn¡¯t leave yet. Instead, he stopped Mr. Hua¡¯s servant and asked for the prescription.
The servant naturally wouldn¡¯t give it to him, so the two of them started arguing in the courtyard.
Because the two of them were outside Hua Shang¡¯s courtyard, they didn¡¯t notice the argument.
As soon as they came out, they heard the Spiritual Doctor scold the servant righteously, ¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, but I¡¯ve never seen such a prescription before. Bring it to me and let me take a look. Don¡¯t let that ignorant little girl endanger your young master¡¯s life!¡±
The servant didn¡¯t agree to the Spiritual Doctor¡¯s request and said, ¡°If not for the fact that you¡¯re older, I wouldn¡¯t be so polite to you!¡±
Chapter 229 - 229 Probe
229 Probe
The Spiritual Doctor seemed to have predicted that the servant wouldn¡¯t dare to attack him and he charged at the servant without restraint.
As he reached out to snatch the prescription, almost his entire body was pressed against the servant.
The servant dodged left and right. Although he was a little troubled, he didn¡¯t let the Spiritual Doctor seed.
Seeing this, Mr. Hua shouted at the two of them angrily, ¡°What are you guys doing?!¡±
!!
The Spiritual Doctor was startled and his body trembled. Then, he lost his bnce and fell to the ground.
The servant immediately took two steps back and bowed to Mr. Hua respectfully.
Mr. Hua waved at the servant. ¡°Hurry up and buy the medicine! I¡¯ll punish you if you dy things!¡±
The servant immediately obeyed and turned around to run out.
After the Spiritual Doctor stood up from the ground, he cursed as he watched Mr. Hua walk towards him. He had no intention of retreating.
After Mr. Hua rushed in front of the Spiritual Doctor, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What exactly do you want to do? Do you want to kill Shang¡¯er?¡±
The spiritual doctor raised his bearded chin and said with a righteous look, ¡°I¡¯m doing this because I¡¯m worried that Young Master Hua will be harmed by this little girl! I¡¯m protecting Young Master Hua! You don¡¯t understand my painstaking efforts. How can you criticize me?!¡±
Kong Rui walked forward and sneered at the arrogant Spiritual Doctor.
Her smile made the Spiritual Doctor¡¯s expression even uglier. ¡°You¡¯re so young, but you¡¯re so crooked that you use these harmful prescriptions!¡±
¡°How do you know that my prescription can only harm people instead of saving people?¡± Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to exin. Instead, she asked.
The Spiritual Doctor¡¯s expression became even more furious. ¡°The few herbs in your prescription conflict with each other. If they¡¯rebined together, how can it save people? It¡¯s simply poison!¡±
¡°Who said that poison is not medicine?¡± Kong Rui asked again, making the Spiritual Doctor furious.
¡°I¡¯ve been a doctor for decades, but I¡¯ve never heard of such a ridiculous thing!¡± The Spiritual Doctor said angrily. ¡°Even if someone really uses poison to make medicine, they need to use light poison, unlike your prescription, which is simply lethal poison! Lethal poison!¡±
The Spiritual Doctor¡¯s tone was filled with anger, making Mr. Hua hesitate as well.
Ding Mao was considered one of the top spiritual doctors in the empire.
Back then, when the few Spiritual Doctors were helpless, only Ding Mao dared to use medicine for treatment. This made Mr. Hua trust him a little.
However, his medicine seemed to have worsened Hua Shang¡¯s condition, which made Mr. Hua suspicious. Yet, his words were notpletely unreasonable.
If what Ding Mao said was true, could this prescription still be used?
Kong Rui also noticed Mr. Hua¡¯s reaction, but she only smiled. ¡°You¡¯re ming me for using poison for treatment despite your own ipetence? What kind of logic is that?¡±
¡°Even if I¡¯m notpetent enough, I know that although poison can cure people, you still have to pay attention to the usage.¡± Ding Mao reasoned, ¡°Besides, your dosage is too high to treat people. It¡¯s harmful!¡±
Kong Rui stared at Ding Mao for a long time before saying to Mr. Hua, ¡°This Spiritual Doctor can be used. Let him stay.¡±
Not knowing how to react, Mr. Hua and Ding Mao were stunned and stared at Kong Rui in a daze.
Kong Rui shrugged. ¡°Hua Shang¡¯s condition can¡¯t be cured in a short period of time and I can¡¯t stay here for a long time either. You guys don¡¯t know medicine and can¡¯t take care of him, so it¡¯s better to keep this guy here!¡±
Upon hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, Ding Mao was even more furious. ¡°Little girl, why right do you have to arrange my schedule? I¡¡± Ding Mao was about to introduce himself when Kong Rui interrupted him again.
¡°Alright! If you¡¯re really that capable, go treat him!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s words immediately made Ding Mao lose his temper.
He was already at a loss as to how to treat him.
Hua Shang immediately vomited blood after he gave him medicine. He wanted to give up on Hua Shang¡¯s treatment, but that went against his duty as a doctor.
Just as he was feeling helpless, this little girl appeared.
What was even more unbelievable was that she actually diagnosed his illness very quickly.
Although Ding Mao didn¡¯t want to admit it, she had indeed discovered something that he had not.
Ding Mao was feeling conflicted when he heard Kong Rui continue to instruct, ¡°I¡¯ll demonstrate how to use the prescription tonight. How much you can remember will depend on your ability!¡±
When Ding Mao heard this, his mouth dropped agape.
Prescriptions were supposed to be kept a secret. This little girl was magnanimous enough to tell him?
Had he really misjudged her?
Chapter 230 - 230 Pharmaceutical
230 Pharmaceutical
Ding Mao¡¯s mind was racing. On the other hand, Mr. Hua was still worried.
¡°Will this work?¡± As Mr. Hua looked at Kong Rui and Ding Mao, he felt that Kong Rui seemed to be taking this too lightly.
Kong Rui reassured Mr. Hua without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the prescription isn¡¯t difficult to follow.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll stay tonight. After ensuring Hua Shang¡¯s safety tonight, the subsequent treatment will be easier,¡± Kong Rui exined patiently.
!!
With Kong Rui¡¯s words, Mr. Hua felt more at ease.
Not knowing how to react, Ding Mao stood where he was.
Kong Rui was invited to the side hall for tea by Mr. Hua and waited for the servants to buy the herbs.
Kong Rui¡¯s prescription was actually written ording to the few secret prescriptions she had seen in the Li familyst time.
It was coupled with the poison techniques taught to her by the Poison Master in the Demon Abyss and this was her first time trying it out.
However, Kong Rui was very confident in her prescription. At the very least, it could guarantee Hua Shang¡¯s recovery and allow him to temporarily resist the curse technique.
Kong Rui wrote down at least dozens of herbs, of which a few might not be able to be bought at ordinary herb shops.
Therefore, the servant spent most of the day buying all these herbs.
It was almost evening when the servant returned with tworge boxes of herbs.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as she looked at the herbs. They were indeed written on her prescription, and they were all high-grade spirit herbs.
Kong Rui nodded in satisfaction before picking up another piece of paper and writing down the names of a few herbs.
She handed the prescription to Ding Mao. ¡°Grind these herbs into powder.¡±
¡°Me?¡± Ding Mao pointed at his nose as he looked at Kong Rui in disbelief.
He had been a spiritual doctor for decades, so he had left the grinding of medicinal herbs to his subordinates long ago. This little girl actually asked him to grind medicinal herbs?
This was simply an insult!
Ding Mao was about to re up when he heard Kong Rui say, ¡°These herbs have to be ground carefully. After grinding, divide them into three portions. I want to use themter.¡±
With that, Kong Rui stuffed the prescription into Ding Mao¡¯s hand and turned to look for something in the herb box.
Ding Mao trembled in anger. As he watched Kong Rui busying, he wished he could rush over and teach her a lesson.
However, when he looked down at the prescription in his hand, he frowned. After a while, he brought the prescription closer to his eyes to take a look.
After a while, he let out a cry and turned around to grind the herbs.
When Mr. Hua saw Ding Mao¡¯s strange reaction, he couldn¡¯t help but frown.
Seeing that Kong Rui was busy, Mr. Hua didn¡¯t want to disturb her.
After a while, he finally couldn¡¯t help but lean towards Kong Rui and ask, ¡°How did you predict that he would do what you instructed?¡±
Mr. Hua was too curious, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask.
When Kong Rui turned around and saw Ding Mao¡¯s excited expression, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°He¡¯s a real doctor.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Mr. Hua was baffled by Kong Rui¡¯s words. After freezing for a moment, he turned to look at Ding Mao.
¡°He understood the prescription,¡± Kong Rui exined simply. ¡°I think he trusts me a little now.¡±
Kong Rui smiled and continued to deal with the herbs.
Mr. Hua wanted to instruct the servant to help Kong Rui, but Kong Rui rejected him without hesitation.
¡°The two of us are enough,¡± Kong Rui emphasized. ¡°If we¡¯re not careful with the poison, other people might be poisoned. Just wait outside.¡±
When Mr. Hua heard this, he subconsciously took half a step back, but he didn¡¯t leave. Instead, he returned to the central hall and waited quietly.
Kong Rui and Ding Mao reached a tacit understanding.
After Ding Mao started grinding the herbs, he no longer had that many doubts about Kong Rui¡¯s instructions.
Although he would asionally hesitate over what Kong Rui wanted him to do, he would carry it out soon afterwards.
Before midnight, the herbs werepletely prepared.
After Kong Rui went to the small kitchen in Hua Shang¡¯s courtyard, she started to boil medicine on the fire that the maidservant had lit.
She originally wanted to try refining a cauldron of pills to see if she could make Hua Shang recover faster, but she didn¡¯t know if it was because her cultivation level was insufficient or because she didn¡¯t have Chao Bai by her side, but her alchemy skills were not very effective.
She tried a few times but failed. Helpless, she could only use the method of boiling medicine to temporarily stabilize Hua Shang¡¯s condition.
Kong Rui kept staring at the medicinal furnace. She didn¡¯t dare to be distracted.
Ding Mao stayed by the side to listen to Kong Rui¡¯s orders.
It wasn¡¯t until dawn that Kong Rui¡¯s medicine was finally ready!
Chapter 231 - 231 Silver Needle
231 Silver Needle
Kong Rui carried the medicine bowl to Hua Shang¡¯s bed, but she wasn¡¯t in a hurry to feed him the medicine. She only ced the medicine bowl on the table at the side.
Seeing this, Mr. Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What are you doing now? Hurry up and feed Shang¡¯er medicine so that he can recover quickly!¡±
Ding Mao stopped Mr. Hua this time. ¡°She must have a reason for doing this. Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡±
Seeing that Ding Mao had beenpletely won over by Kong Rui, Mr. Hua couldn¡¯t ask anything now. He could only sigh heavily and sit at the side to wait quietly.
Kong Rui pulled the nket away from Hua Shang and took off his shirt.
Mr. Hua leaned forward to ask Kong Rui what she nned to do, but after some thought, he sat back down.
Ding Mao didn¡¯t ask any questions and only went forward to help Kong Rui take off Hua Shang¡¯s clothes.
Kong Rui took out a thin silver needle and inserted it into Hua Shang¡¯s chest without hesitation.
Although the silver needle was thin, it was half a foot long.
Kong Rui inserted arge part of the silver needle into Hua Shang¡¯s chest.
As the silver needle entered, Hua Shang cried out in pain. Then, he twitched, and after a while, faint yellow liquid flowed out of the corner of his mouth.
Ding Mao went forward to wipe Hua Shang, but Kong Rui stopped him.
Without asking for the reason, Ding Mao retreated again.
Kong Rui saw that the liquid Hua Shang spat out gradually turned from light yellow to pink, so she inserted a short silver needle into each of the three acupuncture points.
The three needles made Hua Shang cough so violently that he almost sit up on the bed.
Seeing this, Mr. Hua shouted, ¡°Nonsense!¡± and was about to stop them.
Ding Mao frowned as he stopped Mr. Hua and said quietly, ¡°Look again, look again¡¡±
At this moment, Ding Mao was already a little uncertain.
Although this little girl seemed skilled in poison techniques, this acupuncture technique made him, who had been a spiritual doctor for decades, tremble with fear.
Kong Rui ignored Ding Mao and Mr. Hua¡¯s reactions. After Hua Shang coughed a few times and spat out a few mouthfuls of ck blood, she instructed Ding Mao, ¡°Help him up.¡±
Ding Mao immediately went forward and leaned against the bed to help Hua Shang sit on it.
At this moment, Kong Rui picked up the medicine bowl and pinched open Hua Shang¡¯s mouth with one hand to feed him all the ck potion inside.
Hua Shang was already so weak that he couldn¡¯t swallow. After coughing a few times, he was so weak that he seemed to be on the verge of copsing.
However, not a single drop of medicine was left. Not only did Hua Shang not choke, but he even swallowed a few times after drinking the medicine.
¡°How strange! Previously, I could feed him medicine, but he vomited it all out in a short while.¡± When Ding Mao saw Hua Shang¡¯s steady breathing, he couldn¡¯t help but exim.
¡°He really drank the medicine without vomiting¡¡±
¡°He drank it?¡± Mr. Hua also came forward to take a look. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t a single drop of medicine left.
¡°Then¡ when will Shang¡¯er wake up?¡± Mr. Hua asked Kong Rui anxiously.
Kong Rui gestured for Ding Mao to put Hua Shang on the bed again before turning to face Mr. Hua. ¡°He¡¯ll probably wake up in half a day.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t move this needle!¡± Kong Rui instructed carefully. ¡°I¡¯lle over tomorrow night to take the needle away.¡±
¡°Let him take this pill after he wakes up,¡± Kong Rui said as she handed over a small white porcin bottle.
Mr. Hua immediately reached out to take it, then he shook the small porcin bottle. There was really only one pill inside.
¡°Alright! That Spiritual Doctor should know how to take care of him, so I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Kong Rui said and stood up to leave.
Mr. Hua nced at Ding Mao with worry and quickly reached out to stop Kong Rui. ¡°Benefactor, is¡ is that all?¡±
As Mr. Hua spoke, he nced at Hua Shang, who was still unconscious on the bed.
Chapter 232 - 232 Feeding Medicine
232 Feeding Medicine
Kong Rui also nced at Hua Shang and said to Mr. Hua, ¡°I still need to go back and make some preparations, but I¡¯lle again tonight.¡±
¡°But¡¡± Mr. Hua couldn¡¯t help but say with worry, ¡°What do you need to prepare? Just give the order! The Hua family has everything!¡±
Kong Rui shook her head. ¡°You guys can¡¯t provide what I want!¡±
Seeing Mr. Hua frown, Kong Rui knew that he didn¡¯t believe her, so she added, ¡°I know that your family is rich. It¡¯s obvious, since you guys prepared these herbs so quickly.¡±
¡°But what I need is rare to find in the world, so I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no way you can prepare it.¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to say anything else.
She got up and walked out as she stretched her arms. ¡°You guys must be tired from the night. Get someone to keep an eye on the silver needle on his body and don¡¯t move them. You guys can rest for a while.¡±
As Mr. Hua watched Kong Rui leave, he didn¡¯t chase after her. Instead, he looked at Hua Shang worriedly.
Although Kong Rui made it seem like a small deal, Hua Shang was still unconscious, so how could he leave Hua Shang all alone?!
Mr. Hua sighed helplessly, then he ordered someone to ce warm water and a brazier in Hua Shang¡¯s room.
Now that Hua Shang had three life-saving silver needles inserted into his body, no one dared to touch him.
He was still lying on the bed with his upper body naked!
Mr. Hua couldn¡¯t help much, but he couldn¡¯t let his weak nephew catch a cold again.
Ding Mao looked at the three silver needles on Hua Shang¡¯s body with excitement in his eyes.
He was looking forward to seeing if Hua Shang would really wake up in half a day!
Hua Shang had drunk an entire bowl of poison. If it were an ordinary person, they would have vomited blood and died long ago. However, not only did Hua Shang not die immediately, but he didn¡¯t even show any signs of being poisoned.
This was simply too unbelievable!
After Kong Rui left the Hua family¡¯s residence, she returned to the Fragrant Garden.
Kong Shu and Kong Yao didn¡¯t see Kong Rui the entire night and only fell asleep when it was almost dawn.
Ling Nuo also stayed up the entire night. At dawn, he sat down on the chair outside the room and took a nap.
He felt that he had only closed his eyes for a moment. Unexpectedly, the moment he opened his eyes, he saw Kong Rui appear in front of him.
Ling Nuo was so startled that he almost screamed. When he came back to his senses, he immediately covered his mouth with both hands and barely suppressed his excitement.
He blinked as he lowered his hands. ¡°Where have you been all night?¡±
¡°How were the two of them? Did they study obediently?¡± Kong Rui asked instead of answering. Then, she sat down on the chair and reached for the teapot on the table.
Ling Nuo was quick to react. He immediately picked up the teapot and poured Kong Rui a cup of tea as he replied, ¡°They studied obediently during the day, but they started to argue at night.¡±
¡°They fell asleep when it was almost dawn.¡± After Ling Nuo handed the teacup to Kong Rui, he stood aside respectfully.
Kong Rui nodded and said to Ling Nuo, ¡°You¡¯re probably tired too, so go back and rest!¡±
After Ling Nuo responded, he walked towards the door. He had just taken a few steps when he immediately asked warily, ¡°Miss, are you going out again today?¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s voice rose slightly, as if she was a little dissatisfied with Ling Nuo¡¯s question.
Ling Nuo immediately exined, ¡°Young Master instructed me to serve you. If you need to go out, I can apany you!¡±
Kong Rui took a sip of tea and said, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally bring you along when I need you.¡±
Ling Nuo knew that Kong Rui would be unhappy if he said anything else, so he could only lower his head and walk out.
Kong Rui took a sip of tea and stretched before entering her room. She nned to rest first before preparing what she needed to treat Hua Shang.
Unexpectedly, as soon as she walked into the room, two children rushed over and hugged her tightly.
Chapter 233 - 233 Blood Coagulation Pill
233 Blood Coagtion Pill
¡°Master, where did you go?!¡± Kong Shu hugged one of Kong Rui¡¯s arms and buried her head in it.
¡°Master, why are you back sote?!¡± Kong Yao raised his head and looked at Kong Rui angrily.
¡°I thought you abandoned us!¡± Kong Shu said gloomily. Her aggrieved voice made Kong Rui¡¯s heart ache.
Kong Yao immediately scolded back, ¡°Idiot! How can Master abandon us?!¡±
!!
¡°She¡¯s just¡ just¡¡± As Kong Yao spoke, his eyebrows furrowed tighter and tighter, and his expression gradually became aggrieved.
Kong Rui hugged the two little fellows helplessly as she said in amusement, ¡°I was dyed by something yesterday, so I came back early this morning!¡±
¡°Master, did you encounter trouble yesterday?¡± Kong Shu immediately asked.
¡°Well¡ speaking of which, I still need you to help me with something!¡± Kong Rui said as she looked at the two little fellows.
¡°Just tell us what you need us to do, Master!¡± the two little fellows said in unison.
Seeing that the two little fellows looked like they were willing to sacrifice their lives for her, although Kong Rui felt a little touched, she was also amused.
¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! I just need a feather and a drop of blood from each of you,¡± Kong Rui said with a smile.
¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?!¡± Kong Yao immediately returned to his original form.
The griffin plucked a feather from its chest.
One end of the feather was golden-brown, and the other was dripping with blood.
Kong Rui immediately took out a leaf and retrieved the feather. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too fast! Fortunately, I was prepared!¡±
Seeing this, Kong Shu also transformed into her original body. Then, she took off a bloody feather from her chest and handed it to Kong Rui.
Kong Rui carefully put away the two feathers before saying to the two little fellows, ¡°You guys must be very tired from yesterday, so don¡¯t transform anymore. Rest well.¡±
The little phoenix nodded tiredly.
The little lion puffed out its chest proudly. ¡°I¡¯m not tired! I still have to apany Master¡¡±
¡°I¡¯m going to refine your feathers and blood now.¡± Kong Rui interrupted the little lion. ¡°The two of you, go back to your storage space and rest. You still have to continue cultivating!¡±
Although the little lion was a little unwilling, it still returned to the storage space with the little phoenix under Kong Rui¡¯s arrangements.
After the room returned to silence, Kong Rui sat on the bed and took out the pill furnace that Chao Bai had left behind.
Ever since she refined those furnaces of pills in the Nie family, Kong Rui had never had the chance to try refining pills again.
This time, she wanted to try this refinement technique and see if she could refine the Blood Coagtion Pill as she wished.
The Blood Coagtion Pill, which was refined from the bones and blood of spirit beasts, could condense blood and gather qi. It had the effect of gathering the essence, energy, and soul of people who had lost their souls or were cursed.
Most of the Blood Coagtion Pills refined from the bones and blood of spirit beasts below the fifth level could only reach the effect of a third-grade spirit pill.
In the empire, it was extremely difficult to capture a fifth-grade spirit beast and obtain its bones and blood. Therefore, third-grade Blood Coagtion Pills could already be sold for an extremely high price in the empire.
It was said that in the five continents, an alchemist once refined a grade four Blood Clotting Pill, but no one knew who this alchemist was.
Although this was Kong Rui¡¯s first time refining it, the materials she used were much more high-end than the bones and blood of a fifth-rank spirit beast!
Presumably, the grade of the pills refined from high-end materials wouldn¡¯t be that bad either.
Kong Rui recalled the method Chao Bai had taught her and activated it with her spiritual power. Soon, raging mes ignited in the pill furnace.
It was only when the entire room seemed to be about to melt from the heat of the pill furnace that Kong Rui took out the two feathers and threw them into the mes.
Chapter 234 - 234 Refinement Failed
234 Refinement Failed
Because Chao Bai had set up a barrier in the room, no one outside could sense what was going on in the room.
However, Kong Rui could clearly sense that ever since the feather burned in the pill furnace, the pill furnace had been emitting a faint buzzing sound.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t sure why this was happening, but she didn¡¯t dare to go overboard. She could only continue to focus on refining the two feathers.
However, even after a long time, the two feathers showed no signs of being refined and swayed in the pill furnace.
!!
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. Then, the hand seals in her hand changed and she increased the activation of her spiritual power.
However, no matter how she changed her hand seals, the two feathers didn¡¯t transform.
Around noon, Kong Rui retracted her hand dejectedly.
She waved her hand to maintain the raging mes in the pill furnace, but the fire had already been extinguished.
Kong Rui sat at the table as she pondered over it. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had gone wrong.
Could it be that the two feathers couldn¡¯t be refined at all?
However, ording to the method taught by the Poison Master, there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be refined.
Not to mention the spirit beast¡¯s feathers, it could even refine the spirit beast¡¯s flesh!
The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. As shey on the table dejectedly, she cried out.
Ling Nuo had been guarding outside the entire time, but he couldn¡¯t hear any movement from inside.
It was almost noon, and Ling Nuo really couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. ¡°If anything happens to Miss inside, Young Master will definitely yank my head off!¡±
Ling Nuo gritted his teeth and knocked on Kong Rui¡¯s door a few times.
Kong Rui was feeling vexed when she heard the knock on the door, so she said in an irritable tone, ¡°Why are you knocking?! I¡¯m not dead!¡±
Although Kong Rui¡¯s tone was unpleasant, Ling Nuo felt much more at ease when he heard her speak.
He stood outside the door as he said happily, ¡°Miss, what do you want to eat for lunch? I¡¯ll get the kitchen to prepare it now.¡±
After a while, the room fell silent again.
Ling Nuo waited outside uneasily.
After a while, the door suddenly opened from the inside and Kong Rui strode out. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Ling Nuo was startled by Kong Rui¡¯s sudden stride forward. He hurriedly jogged to catch up and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡±
Kong Rui ignored him and quickened her pace.
Usually, Fragrant Garden was very quiet at this time. However, for some reason, the procuress actually called out a group of servants today.
When Kong Rui walked past the hall, she saw the procuress with one hand on her waist and the other pointing at the crowd in front of her. ¡°Let me tell you, serve this group of guests well tonight. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you guys a lesson!¡±
Kong Rui, who was about to walk away, retracted her foot.
Curious, she walked over to the procuress. ¡°Any important guests this evening?¡± she asked.
The procuress was startled by Kong Rui¡¯s sudden appearance.
Fortunately, she had already mastered the ability to act calm. Even though she was startled, she had a calm expression on her face.
¡°Master¡¡± As the procuress faced Kong Rui, she couldn¡¯t help but freeze.
She still couldn¡¯t get used to her master¡¯s new appearance. Although she could be considered pretty, she felt that it was still a little different from her master¡¯s original appearance.
The procuress quickly retracted her gaze and replied respectfully, ¡°A merchant surnamed Mo booked Fragrant Garden for three days and said that he wanted to invite guests. I originally nned to ask you two for instructions before making a decision, but the two of you¡¡±
The procuress looked at Kong Rui with an aggrieved and helpless expression.
Chapter 235 - 235 The Queen’s Summon
235 The Queen¡¯s Summon
The corners of Kong Rui¡¯s mouth twitched. She knew why the procuress looked so aggrieved.
However, she didn¡¯t intend to interfere too much in the matters of Fragrant Garden and only stayed here out of convenience.
Now that the brothel keeper could manage Fragrant Garden on her own, she would not interfere.
However, where did this merchant called Mr. Moe from?
There was no prestigious family with the surname Mo that had such wealth in the capital!
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t understand, so she didn¡¯t intend to dwell on it. She would know when she returned tonight!
After thinking about it, Kong Rui smiled at the procuress and said, ¡°You¡¯re enough to manage Fragrant Garden.¡±
¡°I still have something on, so I¡¯ll be heading out first!¡± After Kong Rui finished speaking, she immediately rushed out with Ling Nuo before the procuress could react.
The procuress reached out towards Kong Rui¡¯s back before sighing dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯ve been conscientious in Fragrant Garden my entire life. Why do I have to encounter such unreliable bosses?!¡±
Aftermenting about her life, the procuress turned to the crowd in front of her and said seriously, ¡°Do you guys remember what I just said?!¡±
¡°Miss, where are we going?¡± As Ling Nuo followed closely beside Kong Rui, he felt her footsteps be faster and faster.
Kong Rui ignored Ling Nuo and quickened her pace. Soon, she arrived outside the Li family¡¯s door.
She had been dyed at the Hua family¡¯s house the night before, so she didn¡¯t know what the Li family¡¯s current situation was.
Just as they reached the entrance of the Li family¡¯s house, Ling Nuo suddenly pulled Kong Rui and hid in a small alley.
Before Kong Rui could ask, she saw a small group of pce guards walking over in a neat formation.
Surprised that this kid was actually so quick-witted, Kong Rui turned to look at Ling Nuo.
After the small group of guards arrived at the entrance of the Li family¡¯s residence, the leader took a few steps up the steps outside the Li family¡¯s residence and said to the servant guarding the door with a solemn expression, ¡°The queen has summoned the Li family¡¯s patriarch! Hurry up and report!¡±
The servant frowned slightly, but ran in without hesitation.
Not long after the servant ran in, they heard footsteps inside. Someone seemed to have run out with him.
At the entrance, an old man with white hair appeared. ¡°Sir, after our patriarch returned from the pce yesterday, he felt unwell and is resting in bed now. This¡¡±
¡°What? Are you ignoring the queen¡¯s orders?¡± The guard raised his voice, clearly dissatisfied with the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s actions.
The white-haired old man had a helpless and nervous expression as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. All kinds of things have happened in the residence recently. The Patriarch¡¡±
¡°Sigh, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll report to the Patriarch again.¡± Seeing that the guard¡¯s expression became even uglier, the white-haired old man didn¡¯t dare to quibble anymore and could only turn back to the residence.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. She didn¡¯t expect the rtionship between the Li family and the queen to be so tense. It had only been two days. Could it be that other than her arrangements, something else had happened?
As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw a small figure poking his head out of the Li family¡¯s residence.
Kong Rui could tell at a nce that it was Tong Sheng.
Tong Sheng stuck his head out to take a look before immediately shrinking back.
After a while, he stuck his head out again and walked out.
Tong Sheng puffed out his small chest and faced the guard leader without fear. ¡°I want to see the queen!¡±
The guard leader lowered his head and looked at Tong Sheng as he said, ¡°Go away!¡±
However, Tong Sheng raised his head firmly. ¡°The queen said that as long as I want to see her, she will see me!¡±
The guard leader seemed to be a little impatient. He waved his hand and was about to push Tong Sheng away.
Chapter 236 - 236 Reuniting With Family
236 Reuniting With Family
At this moment, the Li family¡¯s patriarch appeared at the door.
With a shout, a figure immediately stopped the guard leader.
The Li family¡¯s patriarch pulled Tong Sheng back to his side and said to the guard leader, ¡°How can you treat someone from the Li family like this?!¡±
The guard leader didn¡¯t look surprised at all. He only said to the Li family¡¯s patriarch, ¡°Since you¡¯re fine, please follow me into the pce!¡±
Tong Sheng grabbed the Li family¡¯s patriarch¡¯s hand tightly and refused to let go. He said to the patriarch firmly, ¡°I want to go too!¡±
The Li n¡¯s Patriarch lowered his head to look at Tong Sheng, then sighed and instructed the white-haired old man beside him, ¡°Get them to prepare a carriage.¡±
The guard leader didn¡¯t stop the Li family¡¯s patriarch from making the arrangements. Instead, he waited for the coachman to set up the carriage. He watched as the Li family¡¯s patriarch led Tong Sheng into the carriage before instructing the guards to follow behind the carriage.
The moment Kong Rui saw Tong Sheng enter the carriage, she suddenly wondered if her previous arrangements were right or wrong.
However, now wasn¡¯t the time for her to stop him. She hoped that everything would go smoothly for Tong Sheng!
After the guards left, the white-haired old man looked in the direction where everyone had disappeared and sighed before instructing the servant to close the door.
After Kong Rui walked out of the alley, she saw people gathering at the Li family¡¯s entrance.
Someone pointed in the direction of the Li family¡¯s home and discussed something. Kong Rui stood at the side as she listened to the discussion quietly.
¡°Have you heard? The queen seems to have officially broken off ties with the Li family!¡±
¡°I heard that the Li family¡¯s patriarch and a group of elders were summoned to the pce yesterday, but only the patriarch returned with that little boy!¡±
¡°Where are those elders? Are they being confined by the queen?¡±
¡°Who knows?! I just heard that the Li family¡¯s patriarch fell ill after returning.¡±
¡°From the way those guards treated the Li family¡¯s patriarch just now, it seems that the queen is nning to abandon her family!¡±
¡°The Li family was the one who abandoned the queen first!¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! During the spirit beastpetition that day, the Li family¡¯s attitude was too obvious. They clearly didn¡¯t give the queen and the princess any respect at all!¡±
¡°Sigh, I haven¡¯t seen the princess these days. I wonder if she¡¡±
¡°Shh! Don¡¯t discuss the princess! I heard that the princess has already¡¡±
¡°Stop talking! If someone hears uster, they might capture us!¡±
Kong Rui leaned forward and said to the crowd in a soft voice, ¡°I wonder who that little boy is?¡±
Someone immediately nced at her and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°I heard that the Li family¡¯s patriarch has already included the boy in the Li family¡¯s genealogy. I heard that he has already acknowledged him as the second elder¡¯s illegitimate son and let him return to the family!¡±
¡°Really? The second elder actually had a son?¡± Another person said in surprise, ¡°I thought that the Li family had yet to give birth to a son. Li Ling suddenly disappeared and Li Han looked sickly, so I thought that the Li family was finished!¡±
¡°Now that the second elder¡¯s son has been found, the Li family¡¯s patriarch has probably ced all his hopes on this child!¡±
¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t you see the Patriarch¡¯s attitude towards that child?!¡±
¡°In the future, the Li family¡¯s revival will probably depend on that child!¡±
Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Kong Rui nodded silently and retreated from the crowd.
Since they thought that Tong Sheng had ¡°reunited with his family¡±, her n had progressed to the next step.
However, she didn¡¯t know if Tong Sheng couldplete the mission she had given him!
However, since the Li family¡¯s patriarch thought highly of Tong Sheng, it seemed that her n to obtain the Li family¡¯s secret manual was just around the corner!
Kong Rui was in a good mood as she walked in the direction of Tianxiang Restaurant.
Chapter 237 - 237 Beast-Skinned Woman
237 Beast-Skinned Woman
When the waiter saw Kong Rui walk into Tianxiang Restaurant, he immediately called out, ¡°Madam.¡±
He hurriedly went forward. Although he had a smile on his face, his tone was pleading. ¡°Miss, why are you here today?¡±
Kong Rui looked at the waiter in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m here to drink tea. What else do you think I¡¯m here for?¡±
The waiter held back the words he was about to say and said with a smile, ¡°Pleasee in!¡±
!!
Kong Rui nced in the direction of the hall and asked, ¡°Why are there so few guests today?¡±
The waiter smiled helplessly. ¡°Ever since you came that day, Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s business has really¡¡±
The waiter didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Kong Rui could sense the waiter¡¯s resentment.
She shrugged and pretended not to notice it. Then, she hurried into the hall and randomly found a seat.
When Kong Rui nced in the direction of the private room, she realized that it was unusually quiet today.
This was really a little abnormal.
Even if she ¡°revealed¡± that Tianxiang Restaurant sold inferior quality goods, it couldn¡¯t have be like this overnight.
After all, it had been established for decades. How could it fall to such a state just because of her words?
There was probably another reason behind this!
After Kong Rui instructed the waiter to prepare a pot of tea, she looked around and saw that most of the guests at the surrounding tables were dressed like merchants, but there were few descendants of prominent ns.
Kong Rui drank her tea as she listened to the people around her chatting.
Unlike a few days ago, no one seemed to be discussing the various ns in the teahouse today, and no one dared to mention the queen.
Kong Rui felt bored and was about to leave when she saw five or six people appear at the entrance of the teahouse.
These people were dressed differently from most of the nsmen in the capital. They were dressed in animal skin and looked like foreigners.
The woman in the lead was wearing a beast skin that covered only a third of her body, but her sharp gaze made everyone present dare not to stare at her.
Behind her, there was a little girl with two buns. Her big ck eyes sized up the group of people in front of her excitedly.
Three tall burly men in animal hides stood at the back. Their dark skin made them look even more ferocious.
Beside them, there stood an old man in a gray robe.
Although the old man¡¯s clothes were different from theirs, it was obvious that he was with them.
When the group of people appeared at the door, they immediately attracted the attention of the people in the teahouse.
The waiter immediately noticed these guests and hurriedly went up to them to ask, ¡°Would you guys like some tea? Pleasee in!¡±
The woman in the lead took a step forward and followed the waiter to a corner of the hall.
The woman sat down first, while the little girl looked around curiously before she sat down as well.
The three burly men stood behind the two of them, as if they had no intention of sitting down.
The old man stood beside the woman until the woman gestured for him to sit down.
The waiter immediately went forward and asked what they wanted to drink. The old man seemed to be a regr customer. He ordered a pot of Tianxiang Restaurant¡¯s signature tea and a few tes of snacks before shooing the waiter away.
Seeing this, the people in the teahouse whispered to each other as they discussed the origins of this group of people.
Although Kong Rui couldn¡¯t recognize those people in animal skins, she recognized the old man¡¯s outfit.
However¡
Kong Rui sized up the old man, She was certain that he was indeed wearing the usual attire of the Profound Heaven Sect, but she was also very sure that she had never seen this person before.
The old man didn¡¯t notice Kong Rui¡¯s gaze, since his attention was on the woman in the beast skin clothes.
The old man muttered something to the woman.
The woman frowned from time to time, but looked satisfied at other times.
Chapter 238 - 238 Delivering Tea
238 Delivering Tea
As Kong Rui sipped her tea, she listened to the discussions of the people around her. From time to time, she would nce at the guests at the table.
Someone at the neighboring table seemed to realize these people¡¯s identities and he lowered his voice as he said to hispanion, ¡°They seem to be from the northernmost tribe.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that those people are good at controlling beasts. Spirit beasts that our empire can¡¯t control are just ordinary beasts to them. I heard that their capital is frozen all year round, and those people are still living a life of eating raw meat and drinking blood. Moreover, their race is very strange. Women have a higher status than men! I think¡¡± As the person spoke, he nced at those people. ¡°Those people are most likely from there! ¡±
That person spoke very seriously. so he was very convincing.
Kong Rui frowned slightly, but she doubted that person¡¯s judgment.
She had read about the tribal people in the extreme north. Although there was a tradition of women being superior to men, their clothes seemed to be a little different from those of the people in front of her.
In addition, the book also recorded that the tribes and people in the extreme north had a feud with the other sects and ns in the five continents. It was even more impossible for them to bring a disciple in the attire of the Profound Heaven Sect with them.
Kong Rui was even more curious about the identities of these people, but she was even more curious about why these foreigners were here at this time.
She wasn¡¯t a patriotic person. She just didn¡¯t like peopleing all the way here to obstruct her ns!
¡°Did you notice? That woman has a strange smell on her,¡± said a greasy-looking man at the table on the other side of Kong Rui.
Kong Rui immediately pricked up her ears to listen to see what the other party had to say.
¡°What smell? It¡¯s just the stench of animal skin! Could it be that you want to say it¡¯s the smell of blood?¡± A friend beside him looked indifferent.
The man waved his hand and said in disdain, ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand these things! That woman has the smell of a special spice from High Heaven Pavilion. That smell is really¡¡± As the man spoke, he even revealed an intoxicated expression.
His friend beside him sneered. ¡°You even know the smell of High Heaven Pavilion¡¯s special spices? Are you¡¡±
The greasy man pped his friend¡¯s hand away and scolded, ¡°Can¡¯t I have a few good besties?¡±
¡°It just so happens that I have some of those spices here. Come and smell them. Is this the smell?!¡± As he spoke, he took out a small incense box from the small bag he carried with him.
Everyone at the same table leaned over to smell it. Then, they frowned slightly and someone said, ¡°It seems to be the same smell!¡±
¡°When they passed by, I felt that they smelled different from the girls in the Imperial Capital. So it was this smell!¡±
Kong Rui subconsciously sniffed towards the direction of the table, but she didn¡¯t smell anything. Instead, she choked on the greasy-haired man¡¯s strong smell of cosmetics and coughed a few times.
Her cough seemed to rm the people at the animal fur woman¡¯s table.
When the woman in animal skin looked up at Kong Rui and saw that she seemed to have really choked on something, only then did she retract her gaze and continue listening to the gray-robed old man.
Kong Rui took a while to calm down before picking up her teacup again and taking a sip.
¡°Eh, it¡¯s cold already.¡± She put down the teacup and called the waiter over.
The waiter went to Kong Rui¡¯s side with a frightened expression. ¡°Miss, what instructions do you have?¡±
Kong Rui sized up the waiter before saying with a smile, ¡°Today¡¯s tea is not bad. Pack some for me and send it to Fragrant Garden in the evening.¡±
¡°Fragrant Garden?¡± The waiter couldn¡¯t help but call out, but he quickly suppressed his surprise.
Chapter 239 - 239 Find Her
239 Find Her
Many people around also heard the waiter¡¯s shout and nced in Kong Rui¡¯s direction.
The waiter patted his mouth lightly and blinked at Kong Rui. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Miss, are you from Fragrant Garden?¡±
¡°What? I don¡¯t look like it?¡± Kong Rui asked the waiter with a smile, as if she didn¡¯t notice the gazes of the surrounding people.
The waiter immediately shook his head and said with a serious expression, ¡°You really don¡¯t look like it!¡±
!!
Kong Rui stood up with a smile as she ced a small cloth bag on the table. ¡°The rest is for you.¡±
With that, Kong Rui turned around and walked towards the door.
The waiter picked up the cloth bag excitedly and was about to bow to Kong Rui when Kong Rui stopped again. She turned her body slightly and said to the waiter, ¡°Remember to send it to Fragrant Garden before this evening!¡±
The waiter immediately agreed with a smile and watched Kong Rui leave.
The woman¡¯s gaze followed Kong Rui until she disappeared.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to return to Fragrant Garden. Instead, she walked around the imperial capital.
She rarely had the chance to stroll around the capital, and with her current disguise, it was much more convenient for her now.
Just as she walked out of the two intersections, Kong Rui saw many people gathered in front of her.
Before she could ask what had happened, she heard someone shout not far away, ¡°It¡¯s the young master of the Nie family, Nie Yin! Look! It¡¯s Nie Yin!¡±
After that person shouted, everyone looked at a carriage being pulled by a spirit beast.
Three dark gray wolves were tied up as they pulled a carriage that could seat more than ten people in the middle of the road.
The carriage was covered by a dark gray veil, making it difficult to see the people inside. However, as the carriage moved forward, the veil fluttered, and the figure inside became faintly discernible.
It was precisely because of this that someone could see who was inside.
Kong Rui looked into the carriage to see if the person inside was Nie Yin.
At Tianxiang Restaurant, she didn¡¯t see Nie Yin and didn¡¯t know what was going on with him. However, ording to Chao Bai¡¯s previous deduction, there was no way Nie Yin could escape from Spirit Mountain without external help!
Did Nie Lin find him?
Kong Rui¡¯s mind was filled with doubts. In the next moment, she suddenly met Nie Yin¡¯s gaze.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment. Before she could retract her gaze, her view was quickly obstructed by the thin veil.
Kong Rui heaved a sigh of relief and subconsciously lowered her eyes.
For some reason, at that moment, she felt as if she had been seen through by Nie Yin.
That feeling was simply¡ unnerving!
¡°Stop the carriage!¡± Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded from the carriage.
The guard in charge of clearing the way immediately stopped the three gray wolves.
A tall and strong guard walked to the carriage and asked, ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s the matter?¡±
After Nie Yin whispered a few words to the tall and strong guard, the guard¡¯s gaze swept sharply in the direction where Kong Rui had just stood.
Then, he turned to Nie Yin and said, ¡°Young Master, that person has probably left!¡±
¡°Find her even if you have to dig three feet into the ground!¡± As Nie Yin spoke, he suddenly coughed violently.
The tall and strong guard immediately said, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll do it immediately!¡±
The tall and strong guard jumped down from the steps of the carriage, pushed through the crowd, and chased after Kong Rui.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Nie Yin, who was in the carriage, recovered slightly and instructed the team in front to continue forward.
The carriage slowly moved forward again. The surrounding crowd was surprised to see Nie Yin again.
After all, ever since the princess was injured, Nie Yin had never appeared in public again.
Nie Yin ced one hand on his chest and traced a bronze te in the shape of a Vermillion Bird with the other. ¡°Could it be you?¡±
Chapter 240 - 240 Invitation
240 Invitation
In the Nie family¡¯s residence, Nie Lin rushed to Nie Yin¡¯s room when he heard that Nie Yin had returned.
Seeing Nie Yin sitting on the bed with a pale face, Nie Lin hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Your marriage with the princess is no longer valid. For the sake of the Nie family, do you think the n¡¡±
¡°I already have someone in mind,¡± Nie Yin said. He recalled the girl he had seen on Spirit Mountain before the spirit beastpetition. Although he had only seen her once, he still couldn¡¯t forget her.
Although that girl was gorgeous, he was more interested in her cultivation level. No woman in the empire couldpare to her!
Previously, he had paid special attention to Li Ling only because Li Ling had the same vibe as her at that time.
However, ever since Li Ling disappeared, he hadn¡¯t seen such a special woman!
¡°Who is it?¡± Nie Lin asked impatiently.
Nie Yin shook his head and said ¡°I don¡¯t know who she is¡¡±
¡°But I will definitely find her!¡± Nie Yin¡¯s gaze was firm. Thinking of the pair of eyes he saw on the street today, his desire deepened.
However, his firm attitude didn¡¯tst long. His face turned red and purplish as he had a coughing fit.
Nie Lin looked at Nie Yin worriedly. ¡°Ever since you returned from the pce, your body seems to have be more and more¡¡±
Before Nie Lin could finish, Nie Yin stopped him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to deal with the rest!¡± Nie Yin said as he panted softly after coughing.
¡°In addition, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any movement from the Hua family these few days,¡± Nie Yin said as he frowned slightly, his expression filled with doubt.
¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to investigate this matter.¡± Nie Lin was equally suspicious. ¡°ording to the report, there¡¯s only been one Spiritual Doctor apanying Hua Shang for the past few days.¡±
¡°Although that Spirit Doctor¡¯s medical skills are not bad¡¡± Nie Lin paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t have a method to treat Hua Shang. However, ording to my inference, Hua Shang¡¯s illness acted up these few days, so the Hua family is probably in a mess!¡±
¡°But why is there no news about it at all?¡± The more Nie Lin spoke, the more he felt that something was amiss.
¡°Why don¡¯t I go to the Hua family¡¯s residence personally tonight¡¡±
As soon as Nie Lin finished speaking, Nie Yin immediately stopped him. ¡°No!¡±
¡°Why not? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of the Hua family?¡± Nie Lin didn¡¯t take it seriously.
In the imperial capital, Nie Lin was one of the top experts.
Other than Hua Shang, he didn¡¯t care about those useless people in the Hua family at all!
However, even if Hua Shang¡¯s body was fine, he was still several levels lower than him in terms of strength!
Nie Yin shook his head. ¡°I suspect that there¡¯s another expert in the Hua family. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ve already set up a trap and are waiting for us to fall for it! To avoid falling into their trap, we can¡¯t act rashly!¡±
Although Nie Lin was displeased, he still listened to Nie Yin¡¯s advice. He wasn¡¯t a reckless person, but there was no movement from the Hua family, so he felt a little uneasy.
¡°Then tell me, what should we do? If we don¡¯t find out what the Hua family¡¯s situation is like and if Hua Shang is dead or alive, we can¡¯t just keep waiting like this!¡± Nie Lin said irritably.
Nie Yin pondered for a while before looking up at Nie Lin. ¡°Why don¡¯t we send an invitation to the Hua family and let theme to us?¡±
¡°Would theye at this time?¡± Nie Lin disagreed.
Hua Shang was seriously ill, so if the Nie family sent an invitation, the Hua family probably wouldn¡¯t ept it so easily!
¡
As Hua Shangy on the bed, he watched Mr. Hua walk around the bed with a vexed expression.
¡°Second Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although Hua Shang¡¯s breathing was weak, he was at least conscious now.
Mr. Hua patted his head with a sigh and sat down beside Hua Shang¡¯s bed. ¡°It¡¯s all because of the Nie family¡¯s sudden invitation.¡±
¡°They clearly have ulterior motives!¡± Mr. Hua said angrily.
Ever since his benefactor suddenly came to visitst time, he realized that Hua Shang¡¯s old illness hadn¡¯t rpsed at all. Instead, he had been poisoned.
If not for his benefactor, how could Hua Shang be able to sit here and talk to him?
When Mr. Hua thought about how Hua Shang had almost lost his life, he wanted to grab the person who had nted the Gu poison and twist that person¡¯s head off to kick it like a ball!
¡°We still can¡¯t be sure that the Nie family did this,¡± Hua Shang said weakly. His already pale face looked even more ghastly than usual.
Chapter 241 - 241 Who Will Go?
241 Who Will Go?
Mr. Hua looked dissatisfied. ¡°When I find evidence¡¡±
¡°Alright, Second Uncle, let¡¯s discuss how to deal with the Nie family¡¯s invitation!¡± Hua Shang couldn¡¯t help but cough again.
¡°You definitely can¡¯t go looking like this!¡± Mr. Hua said matter-of-factly. ¡°I¡¯ll go now!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Hua Shang reached out to stop Mr. Hua.
Mr. Hua immediately pulled Hua Shang¡¯s hand and ced it back on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Didn¡¯t Ding Mao remind you not to move around for three days?!¡±
Halfway through Mr. Hua¡¯s sentence, Ding Mao happened to walk in.
Seeing that Mr. Hua was nagging at Hua Shang¡¯s bedside, he immediately said with a displeased expression, ¡°How many times have I told you? He just woke up and needs to rest!¡±
Mr. Hua looked helpless. Although he wanted to refute, Ding Mao was doing this for Hua Shang¡¯s health, so he could only relent.
Hua Shang looked at Ding Mao with an anxious expression. ¡°Doctor Ding, how long will it take for me to go out? Or is there any immediate method¡¡±
¡°There is!¡± Ding Mao didn¡¯t look at Hua Shang. Instead, he ced the first aid kit on the table at the side and replied without looking up.
When Hua Shang heard this, he immediately widened his eyes in excitement and looked at Ding Mao. ¡°Really? What method?¡±
Mr. Hua was also nervous and wished that Hua Shang could recover immediately.
Ding Mao sneered. ¡°If you continue to mess around, I guarantee that you will go see Hades and be reborn immediately!¡±
Hua Shang was stunned when he heard this.
The corners of Mr. Hua¡¯s mouth twitched. He wanted to curse Ding Mao, but he knew that it was useless.
Ding Mao stuffed a pill into Hua Shang¡¯s mouth expressionlessly. ¡°Before thatdy left, she said that you should wake up today. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I didn¡¯t expect you to wake up before dawn.¡±
As Ding Mao spoke, heughed self-deprecatingly. ¡°I¡¯ve practiced medicine for decades, but I¡¯m actually inferior to a little girl!¡±
Mr. Hua¡¯s face fell when he heard Ding Mao start nagging again.
Ever since their benefactor came to diagnose and prescribe medicine for Hua Shang, Ding Mao¡¯s image went from an aloof spiritual doctor to a weird old man.
But ever since Hua Shang woke up, Ding Mao went from a strange old man who constantly questioned their benefactor to her number one fan.
It was also from then on that he started nagging.
Not only did he nag them about every small matter instructed by their benefactor, but he also didn¡¯t forget to educate everyone about medical knowledge.
From morning until now, almost everyone in the Hua family had been ¡°educated¡±, and Mr. Hua had already memorized the things to take note of.
Although Ding Mao was mumbling, his hands didn¡¯t stop for even a moment.
He followed Kong Rui¡¯s instructions and applied silver needles to Hua Shang¡¯s major acupuncture points before feeding him another pill.
¡°Remember, don¡¯t move! I¡¯lle back in half an hour!¡± With that, Ding Mao packed the first aid kit and continued to study the prescription Kong Rui had left behind without even looking at Hua Shang.
Hua Shang and Mr. Hua exchanged looks of dismay. After a while, Mr. Hua sighed and sat down by Hua Shang¡¯s bed again.
¡°I think we should just go straight back to the Nie family¡¯s residence!¡± Mr. Hua said helplessly.
¡°No!¡± Hua Shang refused without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you for this trip.¡±
¡°What? You want me to go for you?¡± Mr. Hua pointed at his nose in disbelief.
Then, he immediately waved his hand and said, ¡°No, no!¡±
Mr. Hua thought about it for a moment and exined, ¡°I¡¯m not worried that there will be any danger on this trip¡ It¡¯s just that the invitation clearly states Patriarch Hua. If I go¡¡±
Hua Shang didn¡¯t let Mr. Hua continue. Instead, he said softly, ¡°Second Uncle, don¡¯t worry! Also, tell the Nie family¡¯s residence that Hua Shang is seriously injured and is recuperating.¡±
¡°Is that appropriate? Will the Nie family take the opportunity to¡¡± Mr. Hua was even more worried.
ording to his benefactor¡¯s previous deduction, the person who secretly attacked Hua Shang was definitely someone from the Nie family.
Telling the Nie family that Hua Shang had yet to recover from his serious injuries was firstly to tell them that Hua Shang wasn¡¯t dead, and secondly, to give them a chance to attack again!
The more Mr. Hua thought about it, the more he felt that this was a feasible n.
Hua Shang shook his head gently. ¡°Second Uncle, the Nie family poisoned me but didn¡¯t kill me directly, so they definitely don¡¯t want me to die now. Second Uncle, just go this time and find out what they want to do!¡±
Chapter 242 - 242 Delivering Tea
242 Delivering Tea
¡°Well¡¡± The waiter of Tianxiang Restaurant carried a small box of tea leaves to the entrance of Fragrant Garden.
This was the first time he hade to such a ce in his life. He immediately swallowed hard when he saw the dazzling decorations in front of the door.
¡°Goodness! This ce is much more imposing than Tianxiang Restaurant! No wonder so many high-ranking officials and nobles like toe here!¡± The waiter kept muttering, but his footsteps were cautious.
He had just taken two steps forward when he saw a gorgeously dressed woman walking over quickly.
!!
¡°Yo, this young man looks unfamiliar!¡± When the brothel keeper saw that the waiter was dressed like a servant, she didn¡¯t look down on him, but she didn¡¯t lead him in directly.
When the waiter saw the brothel keeper, he immediately lowered his head and didn¡¯t dare to look at her.
He handed the tea box in his hand forward. ¡°This was ordered by a girl from Tianxiang Restaurant today. She asked me to send it overter.¡±
The brothel keeper looked down at the box. It was an exquisite box, and the aroma of tea leaves emitted from it. It didn¡¯t seem fake.
A girl?
Could it be that it was ordered by her master?
However, her master had gone out early this morning and had yet to return¡
¡°Is the girl you¡¯re talking about the girl living here? What does she look like?¡± The brothel keeper asked again to confirm just in case.
The waiter stammered, but he didn¡¯t know how to describe her. After a long while, he simply said, ¡°A very beautiful girl.¡±
Hearing the waiter¡¯s words, the brothel keeper couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
She turned slightly to make way and beckoned him in. ¡°Look, which girl here isn¡¯t beautiful?! Huh?¡±
Upon being asked by the brothel keeper, the waiter looked into the door and saw a few girls looking in their direction curiously. They were smiling as they chatted about something.
The waiter immediately blushed and his palms began to sweat. ¡°No¡ it¡¯s not them!¡±
The brothel keeper turned around and said to the girls, ¡°What are you looking at?! Hurry up and prepare! Guests areing tonight!¡±
The girls snickered as they turned to leave.
The waiter heaved a sigh of relief, but the tea box in his hand felt even heavier.
¡°These¡ these tea leaves¡¡± After themotion just now, the waiter stuttered even more.
He had seen many good-looking girls before, but those people had never given him the time of say. It was already a blessing for them to pay him any attention at all.
How could he have a chance to stand in front of a group of girls and be watched by them like just now?
The waiter¡¯s face turned redder as he thought about it.
When the brothel keeper saw the waiter¡¯s bashful look, she chuckled. ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell me who ordered it, I can¡¯t ept it.¡±
¡°Then, what should I do?¡± The waiter was in a difficult position.
The brothel keeper thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit in the tea shed outside for a while and wait until you see the girl you mentioned?¡±
The waiter looked helpless, but the brothel keeper had no intention of backing down.
She didn¡¯t dare to ept things from others so easily anymore!
Back when Pavilion Master Zi Xuan was still around, she had almost been stripped naked and tied to a pir outside the Fragrant Garden because she had once epted a few things sent by a n.
Although the two current masters didn¡¯t seem to have a fetish for abusing people, perhaps they would punish her for causing trouble for them.
Just as the brothel keeper was wondering what to do, she saw Kong Rui walking over leisurely.
The waiter also saw Kong Rui and as if he had seen his savior, he rushed over with the tea box.
As Kong Rui held the gifts she had bought for Kong Yao and Kong Shu with both hands, she almost bumped into the waiter.
¡°Eh? Why are you here?¡± Kong Rui looked at the blushing waiter in confusion. ¡°Also, your face is¡¡±
The waiter handed the tea box to Kong Rui. ¡°Miss, the tea leaves you wanted are here!¡±
Before Kong Rui could react, the waiter turned around and was about to run.
After Kong Rui hugged the box. she immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡±
Before the waiter could react, he saw a ck shadow suddenly appear in front of him.
The ck shadow reached out and grabbed the waiter¡¯s shoulder, freezing him in ce.
Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo, who had suddenly appeared, in satisfaction and gave him an approving look.
Ling Nuo immediately raised her chin proudly as she said to the waiter coldly, ¡°Why are you running?! Didn¡¯t you hear her calling you?¡±
The waiter turned to look at Kong Rui aggrievedly. ¡°Miss, do you¡ have any other instructions?¡±
Chapter 243 - 243 Interrogating the Waiter
243 Interrogating the Waiter
Kong Rui didn¡¯t look at the waiter. She gave Ling Nuo a look and said, ¡°Bring him along. Let¡¯s go!¡±
Before the waiter could react, he felt the back of his neck being picked up and his feet were in the air.
Before he could scream, he felt the sound of wind whistling beside his ears. In the next second, he appeared in the inner courtyard of a residence.
The waiter stood rooted to the ground in a daze as he looked at Kong Rui helplessly and fearfully.
!!
Then, he knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Kong Rui. ¡°Please spare me! My life is worthless!¡±
As he kowtowed and cried, Kong Rui was amused.
After Kong Rui gave Ling Nuo another look, Ling Nuo picked the waiter up by the back of his neck.
The waiter already had tears on his face and his entire body was trembling.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t care if her actions would scare the waiter and said coldly, ¡°Listen to her! You¡¯re not allowed to speak unless I tell you to!¡±
The waiter was exasperated, but he immediately stopped crying.
It was finally quiet. Just as Kong Rui was about to speak, she heard Kong Yao and Kong Shu¡¯s telepathic message.
¡°Master! You¡¯re finally back!¡± The two of them shouted in unison, making Kong Rui feel dizzy again.
She frowned as she said to Ling Nuo, ¡°Watch over this person. Don¡¯t let him run away. I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she turned around and entered the room.
The waiter looked like he was on the brink of tears as he watched Kong Rui leave. He nced behind him, but he didn¡¯t dare to move.
After Ling Nuo let go of the waiter¡¯s cor, she crossed her arms in front of her chest and stared at the waiter, like she would cut him into pieces if he dared to move.
The waiter waited for about half an hour before Kong Rui finally returned.
Fortunately, although his entire body was trembling during this period of time, he didn¡¯t do anything embarrassing like peeing his pants.
When Kong Rui saw that the waiter¡¯s face was already pale and he was trembling, she frowned and asked Ling Nuo, ¡°What did you do to him?¡±
Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui innocently. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±
¡°Then why is he like this?¡± Kong Rui took a few steps forward and reached out to check the waiter¡¯s condition.
Before she reached him, the waiter fell to the ground and wailed, ¡°Miss, let me go! I really don¡¯t know anything! This, this is too scary!¡±
Kong Rui nced at Ling Nuo as she said with an impassive expression, ¡°He said you were scary!¡±
However, Ling Nuo had no intention of taking the me. ¡°He¡¯s talking about you, Miss!¡±
Kong Rui had a look of disbelief as she said, ¡°How is that possible?! I¡¯m beautiful, gentle, and virtuous!¡±
The corners of Ling Nuo¡¯s mouth twitched. She kept feeling that after Miss went out this time, she seemed to have be a different person. She wondered what had happened to Miss!
Kong Rui immediatelyughed when she saw Ling Nuo looking at her in dismay.
Ling Nuo was in a daze when she heard Kong Rui¡¯s instructions. ¡°Alright! I have something to ask him alone, so leave!¡±
Ling Nuo immediately came back to her senses and left.
The waiter didn¡¯t feel happy when he saw Kong Rui facing him with a smile. He only felt a chill run down his spine.
¡°You¡ are from the Lei family, right?¡± Kong Rui smiled, but her question made the waiter shiver.
¡°Of course I¡¯m not!¡± The waiter stammered in denial, but sweat flowed down his forehead.
Kong Rui naturally wouldn¡¯t be fooled by the waiter¡¯s words and immediately reached for the waiter¡¯s waist.
The waiter was shocked and subconsciously shielded an item at his waist.
Kong Rui had a smile on her face as she grabbed the waiter¡¯s wrist with one hand and twisted it into an unnatural angle.
The waiter immediately cried out in pain, but he still tried his best to stop Kong Rui.
Kong Rui exerted more force, almost causing the waiter to kneel on the ground in pain.
She took a small bronze te from the waiter¡¯s waist. On it, there was the side profile of a wolf head.
The wolf head was the totem of the Lei family, while the side profile of a wolf head was the totem of the Lei family¡¯s side branches.
Kong Rui originally didn¡¯t know the secret of this wolf head. It was only after seeing the few people in the coffin that she studied the various branches of the prominent families.
Chapter 244 - 244 Unique Taste
244 Unique Taste
The Lei family was originally the ruler of the Lei Continent. A hundred years ago, they were usurped by someone and became a mere noble family in the Lei Continent.
The Lei family had suffered for many years and had always wanted to seize back the throne, but they had never seeded.
The Lei family had originally hoped that the family head of this generation would be able to shoulder this heavy responsibility. Unexpectedly, before the family head¡¯s ascension ceremony was evenpleted, the future family head died in the imperial capital!
This was also the reason why the Lei family¡¯s First Elder risked his life to find the murderer.
In order to fight for the throne, the Lei family naturally spread their bloodline branches throughout the Lei Continent and the five continents in order to umte strength and pursue greater ambitions.
Kong Rui originally thought that the Lei family would only cause trouble at Fragrant Garden, until Kong Rui inadvertently smelled a unique scent on this waiter at the Tianxiang Restaurant that day.
Kong Rui had once smelled that scent in the Li family¡¯s home¡¯s ancestral hall. Although the smell was tainted with the strong smell of blood, Kong Rui still remembered it immediately.
It was because the smell was really unique and it was the smell that the Poison Master had been searching many years for!
Therefore, Kong Rui immediately recognized that the waiter smelled exactly the same!
As for whether the Lei family controlled the Tianxiang Restaurant or if this waiter was the only member of the Lei family, Kong Rui still didn¡¯t know.
She called the waiter over today to get some information from him.
Kong Rui waved the waist token in her hand. ¡°Your totem looks very strange. It looks like the Lei family¡¯s totem, but it¡¯s a little different! Where did this waist toteme from?¡±
The waiter blinked. ¡°This, this was left behind by a guest that day¡ I saw that this waist token was really beautiful, so I secretly hid it! I didn¡¯t know that this waist token had such a meaning!¡±
As the waiter spoke, he actually cried with an aggrieved expression.
When Kong Rui saw the waiter crying, she raised her eyebrows. Clearly, she didn¡¯t believe him.
However, she didn¡¯t continue to ask about the waist token. She just kept it in her palm.
She let go of the waiter and took half a step back. ¡°You said that your boss hasn¡¯t been to the shop for a few days. Do you know where he went?¡± Not nning to let go of any change in his expression, Kong Rui stared at the waiter.
The waiter¡¯s eyes darted around, and his frightened expression was instantly reced by nervousness. However, it was only for a moment. In the next moment, the waiter recovered his frightened expression.
This time, Kong Rui was very sure that the waiter was pretending to be afraid!
The waiter sped his palms together as he begged for mercy. ¡°I-I really don¡¯t know where my boss has been these past few days! I just heard that my boss seemed to have offended someone, so he went into hiding!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly and crossed her arms in front of her chest as she looked at the waiter silently.
The waiter swallowed hard and lowered his eyes. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! I really don¡¯t know¡¡±
¡°You don¡¯t know where your boss went, but you¡¯re still working in the shop every day?¡± Kong Rui chuckled and questioned, ¡°It seems that you can handle business very well even if your boss isn¡¯t around. Your boss made the right choice by hiring you!¡±
The waiter immediately lowered his head and shook his head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job!¡±
¡°Doing your job? To gather information?¡± Kong Rui continued to ask. Her unexpected words frightened the waiter so much that he suddenly looked up at Kong Rui.
The waiter was stunned for a moment before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Why gather information?!¡±
Kong Rui had a smile on her face as she looked at the waiter, as if she had seen through everything. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I was just asking!¡±
The waiter was obviously relieved.
Unexpectedly, Kong Rui continued, ¡°You smell a little special. Do you use spices?¡±
The waiter was stunned for a moment. Then, he frowned as he asked, ¡°Scent? What spice? I¡¯ve never used any spices before!¡±
Kong Rui sized up the waiter from top to bottom before continuing to ask, ¡°Are you really not a member of the Lei family?¡±
The waiter was on the brink of tears.
He raised one hand to his ear and pointed at the sky as he swore ¡°I swear to the heavens that I¡¯m definitely not from the Lei family! Please let me go! I really don¡¯t know anything!¡±
Chapter 245 - 245 The Treasure in the Royal Palace
245 The Treasure in the Royal Pce
Kong Rui clenched the waist token in her hand and had no intention of returning it.
As the waiter looked at the waist token, his eyebrows twitched, but he didn¡¯t ask for it.
Kong Rui sized up the waiter and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll believe you for the time being! However, I still have something I need you to do for me! If you handle it well, there will naturally be a reward. If you don¡¯t handle it well¡¡±
The waiter swallowed hard when he heard Kong Rui¡¯s words.
!!
A smile appeared on Kong Rui¡¯s lips. She looked charming, but terrifying as well. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to Tianxiang Restaurant every day to cause trouble! At that time, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to answer to your boss, right?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t believe that the waiter didn¡¯t have any faction behind him. The waiter could only agree.
Seeing that the waiter didn¡¯t quibble anymore, Kong Rui smiled in satisfaction. ¡°Since we¡¯ve reached an agreement, bring this back. Consider it a reward I gave you in advance.¡±
The waiter looked at the bead Kong Rui had ced in his hand in surprise.
The small pearl was silver-white and shining under the light.
As the waiter held the bead with both hands, he blinked and said, ¡°This is a treasure. Miss, I can¡¯t ept it!¡±
Kong Rui smiled as she patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Looks like you know your stuff. This thing is a treasure from the royal family. Bring this to the Tianxiang Restaurant and find a conspicuous ce to ce it. You can only put it away three dayster!¡±
¡°Huh? This¡¡± The waiter was so shocked that he almost fell to the ground again.
How was this a treasure? This was simply a huge disaster for Tianxiang Restaurant!
¡°I¡¯m afraid¡ it¡¯s inappropriate for the treasure of the royal family to appear in Tianxiang Restaurant.¡± The waiter didn¡¯t dare to be too blunt, so he could only tactfully refuse.
¡°You don¡¯t want to do it?¡± Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and her meaning was obvious.
The waiter held his breath and gritted his teeth before saying, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll do it! However, if something really happens to the Tianxiang Restaurant¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry! If anything happens, just mention me!¡± Kong Rui said indifferently.
The waiter frowned at Kong Rui and he wondered if there was something wrong with this girl. This would offend the royal family. Why was this girl not afraid at all?
Although the waiter was puzzled, there was no way to escape this situation.
After he thought about it, he finally sighed and said, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll definitely settle this matter for you!¡±
Seeing that the waiter finally relented, Kong Rui patted the waiter¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let you be in danger!¡±
The waiter¡¯s face was filled with skepticism. Then, he bowed to Kong Rui and left.
¡
¡°Master, why did you take so long toe back?! I missed you so much!¡± Kong Shu blinked at Kong Rui.
Kong Rui stroked the little girl¡¯s head with affection and smiled as she said, ¡°I had something to do! Cultivate as you guys wait for me to return!¡±
Kong Yao, on the other hand, had his back facing her and seemed angry.
Kong Rui pulled Kong Yao over and couldn¡¯t help butugh when she saw his angry look. ¡°Why are you angry?¡±
¡°Master, you¡¯ve changed!¡± Kong Yao was furious as he said to Kong Rui.
¡°Oh really? How have I changed?¡± Kong Rui was amused and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Have I changed for the better or worse?¡±
Kong Yao pouted. ¡°You used to bring us along for everything!¡±
¡°Now, you either leave us in the Fragrant Garden or let us cultivate in the space,¡± Kong Yao used her with reproach. ¡°You¡¯re unwilling to share anything with us! You don¡¯t love us anymore!¡±
Chapter 246 - 246 Investigate the Cause
246 Investigate the Cause
Hearing Kong Yao¡¯s usation, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°How can I not love you guys?! It¡¯s just that what I¡¯m going to do now is unsuitable for me to bring you guys along for. Now, I really have something I need you guys to do. Are you guys going?¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows at Kong Yao and Kong Shu with a smile.
Kong Shu was about to respond when Kong Yao grabbed her. ¡°Master must be thinking of a way to prevent us from following her again. She wants to find something boring to brush us off!¡±
Kong Rui reached out and poked Kong Yao¡¯s angry face. The bouncy feeling made her poke it twice more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this matter will definitely be interesting!¡±
!!
Kong Shu couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll help!¡±
¡°I want to go too!¡± Seeing that Kong Shu wanted to snatch credit, Kong Yao immediately expressed his stance.
Kong Rui reached out and pinched their little faces before saying, ¡°I want you guys to go to Spirit Mountain and help me find out how Nie Yin escaped the trap array.¡±
When Kong Yao heard this, he snorted to express his disdain for this mission. ¡°What¡¯s there to investigate? How boring!¡±
Kong Shu could tell that Kong Rui seemed to be very concerned about this matter, so she asked, ¡°Master, do you think there¡¯s something fishy about this?¡±
Kong Rui nodded at Kong Shu. ¡°Yes! With the array formation Chao Bai set up that day, it¡¯s impossible for Nie Yin to escape from Spirit Mountain alone without any external force entering. We have to think of a way to investigate who this external force is. Otherwise, allowing others to enter the hintend of Spirit Mountain at will might be disadvantageous to the Demon Abyss!¡±
¡°But how can those people enter the Demon Abyss so easily? Aren¡¯t they very afraid of the Demon Abyss?¡± Kong Shu asked.
Previously, when she heard Her Highness and the others in the royal family mention the Demon Abyss, they always sounded afraid and resentful.
Kong Rui shook her head. ¡°No! They¡¯re not afraid. They just haven¡¯t found a chance to resist the Demon Abyss and exploit it!¡±
¡°I definitely can¡¯t give them this chance!¡± Kong Rui emphasized again.
¡°Thest time Nie Yin and Li Ling appeared outside Spirit Mountain, it probably caused rm. It¡¯s just that at that time, I didn¡¯t know about the queen and the Li family¡¯s scheme! Now that I know, I definitely can¡¯t let them have the chance to hurt the Demon Abyss!¡±
Kong Shu and Kong Yao immediately nodded. ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll definitely find out the reason!¡±
Kong Rui smiled as she stroked the two little fellows¡¯ cheeks. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll leave it to you two!¡±
The two little fellows transformed into two dazzling lights in front of Kong Rui and scurried out of her room.
As soon as the two spirit beasts left, Kong Rui heard amotion in the front hall of Fragrant Garden.
It seemed that the guests the brothel keeper had mentioned had arrived.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with these things. Although she was a little curious about those guests, she just had to wait for Ling Nuo to return and report the situation.
Kong Rui hadn¡¯t cultivated seriously in a long while. Ever since her spiritual power and magic power collidedst time, there seemed to be a flux surging in her body.
In the past two days, Kong Rui felt as if something was about to rush out of her dantian and it made her feel uneasy.
Kong Rui sat cross-legged on the bed as she used her inner vision to check the abnormality in her body.
However, when she searched her body, she didn¡¯t find anything unusual.
¡°Since there¡¯s nothing unusual, hurry up and cultivate! Don¡¯t waste the pills Chao Bai left behind!¡± Kong Rui thought to herself. After she closed her eyes, she adjusted her internal breath and activated her spiritual power to cultivate.
Half a day passed before Kong Rui slowly opened her eyes.
¡°Why aren¡¯t those two little fellows back yet?¡± Kong Rui stood up and walked to the window.
As soon as she opened the window, she saw two lights sh into the room.
Chapter 247 - 247 Night Beast
247 Night Beast
¡°Master, we¡¯re back!¡± Kong Yao transformed into a little boy and threw himself into Kong Rui¡¯s arms.
Kong Rui reached out as Kong Yao¡¯s soft body pounced into her arms.
Kong Shu transformed into a little girl and rushed into Kong Rui¡¯s arms as well.
As Kong Rui sized up the two little fellows, she suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Have the two of you¡ grown taller?¡±
!!
Kong Yao looked up at Kong Rui excitedly. ¡°Master, you just realized it?! The two of us have grown up!¡±
Kong Rui let go of the two little fellows and took two steps back to size them up.
As expected, the two little fellows had already grown from three to four years old to seven or eight years old.
¡°How did this happen?¡± Kong Rui asked curiously. ¡°Could it be that you two encountered some fortuitous opportunity?¡±
¡°How impressive of you to guess it!¡± Kong Yao¡¯s eyes lit up.
Kong Shu also smiled, revealing two rows of perfectly aligned teeth. ¡°We encountered a Night Beast and even sucked it dry!¡±
When Kong Yao heard Kong Shu reveal it all on her own, he immediately roared angrily, ¡°How can you do this?! We agreed to tell master together!¡±
Kong Shu stuck out her tongue. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it!¡±
¡°You¡¯re always like this! You just want to snatch our master¡¯s attention!¡± Kong Yao was even angrier.
Kong Shu wasn¡¯t to be outdone and she shouted at Kong Yao, ¡°You¡¯ve been by master¡¯s side for so long. I just returned¡¡±
¡
Kong Rui was exasperated by their argument.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but separate the two little fellows who were about to fight and she shouted at the two of them, ¡°Stop! Stop arguing! Which one of you will tell me what the Night Beast looks like? Where did ite from?¡±
Kong Rui had seen records of Night Beasts in ancient books before, but most of those records were very vague. Even what the Night Beast looked like was unclear.
Although Kong Yao and Kong Shu were young, they were the descendants of ancient spirit beasts after all, so they naturally knew the species and levels of spirit beasts much better.
When Kong Yao heard Kong Rui¡¯s question, he immediately grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Master! I¡¯ll tell you! The Night Beast first came from the distant Western Continent. It¡¯s called a reindeer over there. The Night Beast is huge, muchrger than the spirit beasts we usually see on the five continents.¡±
Kong Shu red at Kong Yao and continued, ¡°Night Beasts are famous for their nocturnal activities and are rarely ever tamed. Therefore, most of them appear alone in dark forests. We didn¡¯t expect to encounter a Night Beast on Spirit Mountain this time! It was simply too unexpected!¡±
Kong Yao interrupted again. ¡°Moreover, that Night Beast appeared to be an adult and was close to breaking through. If not for the two of us joining forces, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have been able to defeat it so easily!¡±
¡°If Night Beasts are so powerful, why haven¡¯t I heard of it in the Demon Abyss before?¡± Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but be curious.
If such a terrifying spirit beast really appeared on Spirit Mountain, the Demon Abyss should have sensed it long ago!
Kong Yao frowned as he pondered over it seriously.
Kong Shu had never lived in the Demon Abyss, so she naturally didn¡¯t know the situation in the Demon Abyss. However, Kong Yao had been following Kong Rui, so he was also puzzled by Kong Rui¡¯s question.
¡°Master, you¡¯re right! If this beast was already on Spirit Mountain, it should have been discovered very quickly!¡± Kong Yao shook his head and looked like he was thinking hard about it.
¡°Did someone else bring it over?¡± Kong Shu suggested.
Kong Rui bit her lip as she thought about it for a moment. ¡°In that case, this Night Beast probably has a master.¡±
¡°As for who its owner is and how that person actually raised such a spirit beast¡¡± Kong Rui frowned as she pondered over it. She felt that this matter was rted to the five great ns.
¡°Since we sucked that Night Beast dry, will its master find trouble with us?¡± Kong Shu was a little worried.
Seeing the frown on her face, Kong Rui immediately smiled and reached out to gently smooth out the creases. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here! Let¡¯s talk about it first. Has the matter I asked you guys to do been settled?!¡±
Kong Yao spoke first, ¡°Master, we discovered that there are many corpses that have been bitten clean by spirit beasts in the periphery of Spirit Mountain.¡±
Chapter 248 - 248 Queen’s Goddaughter
248 Queen¡¯s Goddaughter
¡°Master, we also discovered something else on Spirit Mountain. It might be rted to what you asked us to investigate,¡± Kong Yao suddenly said secretively.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and was about to me Kong Yao for being so secretive when she heard him speak.
¡°We found that evil woman¡¯s corpse and that ugly fellow with the big tail!¡± Kong Yao said with a disgusted expression.
Kong Rui was stunned at first and was clearly baffled about who Kong Yao was talking about.
Only then did Kong Shu exin, ¡°It¡¯s the corpse of the woman who always wears purple clothes. The corpse of the flying snake was disassembled until only bones were left.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! That corpse has already been bitten until there¡¯s nothing left! However, I recognized that damn flying snake at a nce!¡± Kong Yao wasn¡¯t to be outdone.
¡°You mean Zi Xuan and her flying snake from High Heaven Pavilion?¡± Kong Rui blinked in disbelief.
Kong Shu nodded heavily. ¡°That woman¡¯s clothes were tattered, and her flesh had been bitten to pieces. However, the flying snake beside her was even worse. Only a skeleton was left!¡±
Kong Rui looked puzzled when she heard Kong Shu¡¯s description. ¡°I know that Zi Xuan and the flying snake¡¯s corpses were thrown to Spirit Mountain, but if the spirit beasts of Spirit Mountain ate their corpses, there shouldn¡¯t be any bones left!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think it was done by the spirit beasts of Spirit Mountain!¡± Kong Yao continued, ¡°I summoned two spirit beasts to ask. They said that a group of crazy people attacked that woman and the flying snake.¡±
¡°A group of crazy people? Could it have been Nie Yin and the others?¡± Kong Rui eximed in surprise. ¡°That means Nie Yin already knows that Zi Xuan is dead.¡±
¡°I think so.¡± Kong Yao nodded and then said, ¡°We encountered that Night Beast near those corpses! It seemed to be looking for something. When it saw us, it rushed forward without any hesitation. We didn¡¯t want to kill it, but we didn¡¯t expect it to be so aggressive, so¡¡±
Kong Yao looked like he didn¡¯t do so willingly.
When Kong Rui saw Kong Yao¡¯s sheepish expression, she was amused.
Kong Shu pulled Kong Rui¡¯s arm. ¡°Master, that Night Beast was really strange. It seemed to be very hostile to us. At that time, we just wanted to find some clues rted to Nie Yin from those corpses, but it acted as if we had touched its things and rushed over without a care. If not for the two of us joining forces, I¡¯m afraid it would have been very difficult to defeat it!¡±
When Kong Rui heard Kong Shu¡¯s words, an idea suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°Are you saying that the Night Beast was guarding the corpses of Nie Yin¡¯s subordinates?¡±
Kong Shu thought about it for a while before nodding heavily. ¡°That seems to be the case! But why does it care so much about those corpses?¡±
¡°Someone probably sent it there!¡± Kong Rui was even more certain of her guess now.
This Night Beast was probably raised by the Nie family!
¡°The Night Beast was sucked dry by you two?¡± Kong Rui looked at the two little fellows again.
Kong Yao patted his stomach as he nodded heavily and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s nothing left!¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the skin?¡± Kong Rui confirmed again.
Kong Yao and Kong Shu exchanged looks. ¡°It¡¯s still on Spirit Mountain!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes darted around before she said to the two of them, ¡°Then go to Spirit Mountain again and bring back the Night Beast¡¯s skin!¡±
Kong Yao and Kong Shu looked at each other again. Although they didn¡¯t know what Kong Rui wanted to do, they didn¡¯t hesitate to follow her orders.
After the two of them received the order, they transformed into spirit beasts again before rushing out of Fragrant Garden.
¡
¡°Miss, something bad has happened!¡± Ling Nuo¡¯s voice sounded outside Kong Rui¡¯s room.
After Kong Rui opened the door, she saw Ling Nuo looking at her anxiously.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Kong Rui asked. She was already used to Ling Nuo acting flustered.
¡°I heard that after a youngdy from the Li family entered the royal family a few days ago, she was epted as the queen¡¯s goddaughter and the queen is currently arranging her marriage with Young Master Nie!¡± Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t help but lick her dry lips.
Chapter 249 - 249 The Queen’s Scheme
249 The Queen¡¯s Scheme
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. Although she was a little surprised by this news, she wasn¡¯t panicking. ¡°Is this what you mean by bad news?¡±
¡°Miss, haven¡¯t you been paying attention to the Li family? Isn¡¯t this important news?¡± Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui in confusion.
Kong Rui was in no hurry to respond. Instead, she fell into deep thought.
Li Han was the queen¡¯s niece. Now that Wen Qiong was dead, it was normal for the queen to acknowledge her as her goddaughter.
However, why did the queen think so highly of Nie Yin? Why would she want her goddaughter to marry Nie Yin as well?
Could it be that the queen and Nie Yin were using this marriage to make a deal?
Kong Rui was pondering over it when she heard Ling Nuo mutter, ¡°I also heard that the First Elder of the Li family was so angry that he fell ill when he heard that Miss Li Han was left in the royal family. In my opinion, isn¡¯t this a good thing? The queen is a member of the Li family to begin with. Now that she has acknowledged the daughter of the Li family as her goddaughter, the Li family should feel even more honored! But the First Elder of the Li family seems to have suffered a huge grievance.¡±
As Kong Rui listened to Ling Nuo¡¯s analysis, she was even more certain that Li Han must have another reason for staying in the royal family, and the First Elder of the Li family must know this reason!
Kong Rui thought for a moment and asked Ling Nuo, ¡°Is there any news from Tong Sheng?¡±
Ling Nuo shook her head. ¡°I heard that after the First Elder of the Li family brought Tong Sheng into the royal family that day, he didn¡¯te back. This old man is quite pitiful. He¡¯s still in the royal family despite his poor health. I wonder if he¡¯s dead or alive!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t care about the Li family¡¯s First Elder. Instead, she was even more worried aboue the fact that Tong Sheng didn¡¯t leave the royal family yet.
However, Hua Shang was seriously injured and couldn¡¯t enter the royal family. Otherwise, she really wanted to use the Hua family¡¯s power to enter the royal family to investigate the situation immediately!
Thinking of this, Kong Rui patted Ling Nuo¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You investigated it well! Continue to help me keep an eye on the royal family and the various ns. I¡¯m going out for a while! If Kong Shu and Kong Yao return, tell them to wait for me here!¡±
With that, Kong Rui quickly rushed out before Ling Nuo could ask.
Ling Nuo followed closely beside Kong Rui. ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t let you go out alone anymore. Otherwise, Young Master will definitely kill me!¡±
Kong Rui stopped and nced at Ling Nuo as she said, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for you toe!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, that ce is very safe!¡± Seeing that Ling Nuo didn¡¯t seem to believe her, Kong Rui added, ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll exin it to your young master.¡±
However, Ling Nuo looked exasperated. ¡°Miss, if something really happens, how are you going to exin it to Young Master?!¡±
Only then did Kong Rui realize that her words didn¡¯t make sense, so she immediately smiled and said, ¡°In short, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely be back in the afternoon!¡±
Ling Nuo knew that with Kong Rui¡¯s temper, she wouldn¡¯t bring her along no matter how much she begged.
Ling Nuo¡¯s eyes darted around before she said to Kong Rui obediently, ¡°Alright! Miss! Don¡¯t worry. Go out and get busy! I¡¯ll take good care of this ce!¡±
Kong Rui frowned at Ling Nuo. She had a feeling that this fellow was plotting something.
However, she still had something very important to confirm with Hua Shang, so she couldn¡¯t dy any longer.
She nodded at Ling Nuo and left without looking back.
The brothel keeper looked at Kong Rui, who was in a hurry to leave, and sighed helplessly. ¡°Why am I so unlucky?! Fragrant Garden is being treated as an inn! I know that you¡¯re the masters, but you should at least share some of the work!¡±
After the brothel keeper finished speaking, she saw a servant raise a chair high to stack it on the table on the other side.
The brothel keeper screamed as she rushed over. ¡°Stop!¡±
She poked the servant¡¯s shoulder with one hand as she scolded fiercely, ¡°Are you going topensate me if you rub off my good paint? Can you afford it?¡±
The brothel keeper sighed heavily. ¡°Seriously! You¡¯re always causing trouble for me! How can Fragrant Garden operate without me?!¡±
As the brothel keeper spoke, she fanned herself to calm herself down.
¡°Alright, alright! Don¡¯t just stand there! Hurry up and get to work!¡±
¡°Hey you, move the boxes of things that the guests brought yesterday to the backyard first! We¡¯ll deal with them when the masterse back!¡±
As the brothel keeper looked at the busy crowd, she sighed again.
Chapter 250 - 250 Yin Ling’s Provocation
250 Yin Ling¡¯s Provocation
¡°What did you say? Tianming hasn¡¯t returned?¡± Nie Yin frowned and red at the reporting guard.
¡°Yes!¡± The guard was a little hesitant, but he continued to report, ¡°There was no news after Tianming went to the Spirit Mountain to find Pavilion Master Zi Xuan¡¯s corpse.¡±
¡°Then send someone to find him!¡± Nie Yin pped the bedboard under him angrily, but he knew that what he had said was simply impossible.
The terrain of Spirit Mountain wasplicated. If not for Tianming leading the way, Nie Lin wouldn¡¯t have been able to find Nie Yin and the others.
Now that Tianming hadn¡¯t returned, who could urately find the location of Spirit Mountain?
Ever since he brought Tianming here to raise him, Tianming had never left for such a long time without any news.
This time, Tianming was probably doomed!
Nie Yin had already prepared for the worst, but he still refused to give up and instructed people to search around Spirit Mountain.
No matter what, he had to work hard to find Tianming, even if only his corpse was left¡
Tianming had saved him twice, so he couldn¡¯t give up just like that!
Nie Yin¡¯s face turned pale, and he fainted again right after.
When Yin Ling walked into Nie Yin¡¯s room, Nie Yin¡¯s servant was rushing out to find a spiritual doctor to treat him.
¡°Lord Yin Ling!¡± The servant immediately bowed when he saw Yin Ling.
Nie Lin hated receiving these people from the royal family, but because Nie Yin was injured, he had no choice but to bear this responsibility for the time being.
When he saw the servant rushing out, he realized that something must have happened to Nie Yin again.
When the servant saw Nie Lin, he immediately reported, ¡°Young Master has fainted again. I¡¯ll go find a spiritual doctor now!¡±
¡°Hurry up and go!¡± Nie Lin raised his voice, which made Yin Ling frown.
Yin Ling nced into the room and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Why did Young Master Nie faint at this time? The queen is still waiting to discuss important matters with him in the royal family!¡±
Nie Lin¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Yin Ling¡¯s indifferent words. ¡°Lord Yin Ling, my nephew is seriously injured and hasn¡¯t recovered yet, but the queen keeps inviting him over. When will his body be able to recover?! If you think it¡¯s troublesome to invite people from the Nie family, why don¡¯t you find someone else next time?!¡±
Hearing Nie Lin¡¯s words, Yin Ling sneered. ¡°How could I dare to find it troublesome?! The queen trusts me, so she asked me toe to the Nie family¡¯s residence to invite Young Master Nie. If it were anyone else, the queen wouldn¡¯t trust them! However, Young Master Nie keeps fainting, so I¡¯m afraid the queen will be puzzled. I wonder how I will report to the queen this time. Elder Nie, please enlighten me!¡±
When Nie Lin heard Yin Ling¡¯s sarcastic words, he wished he could punch Yin Ling¡¯s face.
However, Nie Yin had advised him a few times that now wasn¡¯t the time to go against the queen, so he could only suppress his temper.
Nie Lin took a deep breath and said to Yin Ling, ¡°Lord Yin Ling, just report the truth. When he feels better, he¡¯ll definitely go to the royal family to apologize to the queen!¡±
Yin Ling nced at Nie Yin, who was lying on the bed, again. Then, he covered his mouth and nose with one hand as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Young Master Nie¡¯s body will recover. If I stay here for too long, the queen will probably me me. Young Master Nie has been treated for so long, but still hasn¡¯t improved, so I think it¡¯s better to just fire the attending spirit doctor!¡±
With that, Yin Ling strode towards the front courtyard.
As Nie Lin looked at Yin Ling¡¯s back figure, he really wanted to kick him.
However, before he could move, Yin Ling turned around first, startling Nie Lin. ¡°Do you have any other instructions?¡±
The corners of Yin Ling¡¯s mouth curled up as she looked at Nie Lin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look too good either, so you have to take care of your body!¡±
With that, Yin Ling smiled and left quickly.
As Nie Lin stood behind Yin Ling, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Lord Yin Ling, take care. I won¡¯t see you out!¡±
He tried his best to adjust his aura so that he wouldn¡¯t rush forward and kill Yin Ling!
Ever since Nie Yin returned from the royal family, Yin Ling¡¯s attitude towards the Nie family had changed from respectful to condescending.
Nie Lin didn¡¯t know if Yin Ling¡¯s current attitude was the same as the queen¡¯s.
However, no matter what, the queen had summoned Nie Yin to the pce several times in the past few days whilepletely ignoring Nie Yin¡¯s poor health. Nie Lin really couldn¡¯t take it anymore.
If Yin Ling came again, Nie Lin would definitely find a few unfamiliar faces to teach him a lesson!
As Nie Lin was thinking about it, he heard coughing from the room.
Nie Yin was awake!
Nie Lin rushed into Nie Yin¡¯s room without hesitation.
Chapter 251 - 251 Going to the Hua Family’s Home
251 Going to the Hua Family¡¯s Home
¡°How are you? Why did you suddenly faint again?¡± Nie Lin looked at Nie Yin with concern. Seeing that Nie Yin¡¯s expression was sulky and sorrowful, he was even more worried.
Nie Yin hesitated a few times, but he didn¡¯t dare to say it out loud, for fear that his words woulde true.
In the end, Nie Yin sighed and said to Nie Lin, ¡°I heard that Yin Ling came just now?¡±
At the mention of Yin Ling, Nie Lin¡¯s expression became distorted. ¡°That damned fellow! Hees to our home with the queen¡¯s decree every day to show off! I¡¯ll definitely seize the opportunity to teach him a lesson one day!¡±
Upon hearing Nie Lin¡¯s irritated tone, Nie Yin knew that Nie Lin could no longer tolerate Yin Ling.
However, no matter what, they couldn¡¯t offend Yin Ling now, let alone the queen!
Nie Yinforted Nie Lin softly, ¡°Wait a while longer. I¡¯ve made arrangements already¡ At that time, we¡¯ll capture that guy and teach him a lesson!¡±
When Nie Lin heard Nie Yin say these words so weakly, he sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯re in such poor health now, so you should think of a way to recuperate first before discussing anything else!¡±
Nie Lin changed the topic and pointed at the spirit doctor who was treating Nie Yin. ¡°Those spiritual doctors are all useless. You haven¡¯t recovered even after so long!¡±
Coincidentally, Nie Yin¡¯s servant invited the spiritual doctor over at this time. Upon hearing this, the spiritual doctor was immediately so frightened that he didn¡¯t even dare to step through the door!
Nie Lin red at the spiritual doctor and said, ¡°What are you standing there for? Hurry up and treat Young Master!¡±
The spiritual doctor didn¡¯t dare to dy and rushed to Nie Yin¡¯s side with his head lowered.
When he saw the spiritual doctor treat Nie Yin, Nie Lin walked to the door and stopped the servant who had just gone out.
¡°How did Young Master faint?¡± Nie Lin asked the servant with a frown.
When the servant nced into the room and saw that Nie Yin was resting with his eyes closed, he gritted his teeth and said to Nie Lin, ¡°There¡¯s been no news of Tianming since that day. I¡¯m afraid¡¡±
The servant didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but Nie Lin already knew what he meant.
¡°Send someone to find Tianming immediately! No matter what, we must find him!¡± Nie Lin ordered coldly.
The servant bowed as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already sent someone to look for him ording to Young Master¡¯s instructions!¡±
Nie Lin nced at Nie Yin in the room again before sighing heavily. ¡°The Empire¡¯s trip is reallyplicated! We have to settle things here and leave as soon as possible!¡±
As Nie Lin spoke, a strange look shed across his eyes. ¡°Get a few people to follow me out of the residence!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The servant didn¡¯t dare to ask further and bowed after receiving the order.
¡
Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua family¡¯s residence. As soon as she approached the door, she was recognized by the servant she had seen before.
The servant rushed over with an excited smile. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re finally here! Young Master and the others are waiting for you!¡±
Seeing the servant¡¯s overly excited expression, Kong Rui knew that Hua Shang had woken up.
¡°Bring me in,¡± Kong Rui said calmly without any emotion.
The servant secretly marveled to himself that Kong Rui was really brilliant! Although she looked young, she definitely had outstanding talent. Otherwise, how could she treat the young master so quickly and act like she didn¡¯t care about iming credit?!
The more the servant thought about it, the more he admired Kong Rui.
He felt admiration and he became even more respectful towards Kong Rui.
After leading Kong Rui to the inner courtyard, the servant walked straight to Hua Shang¡¯s room.
Kong Rui paused for a moment. Although she didn¡¯t stop, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to report it first?¡±
Although Kong Rui had been led the way the previous few times she came, the servants still had to report to their master before they could lead her in.
Why was this servant so bold this time?
Chapter 252 - 252 Divine Doctor’s Little Master
252 Divine Doctor¡¯s Little Master
¡°Madam, you¡¯re the Hua family¡¯s benefactor! Young Master and Second Master have instructed that you¡¯re an esteemed guest, so we can bring you into Young Master¡¯s inner courtyard directly!¡± The servant replied happily.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect the Hua family to really treat her as one of their own.
Since she could enter and exit freely, things would be much more convenient in the future.
As Kong Rui followed the servant to Hua Shang¡¯s room, she bumped into Ding Mao, who was about to get the medicine.
As soon as Ding Mao saw Kong Rui, he immediately rushed forward excitedly. ¡°Little Master, you¡¯re finally here!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but avoided Ding Mao¡¯s outstretched hand and chuckled as she asked, ¡°Doctor Ding, who are you calling?¡±
Ding Mao was stunned for a moment, and a blush actually appeared on his slightly wrinkled face. ¡°Your medical skills are brilliant., so I admire you. Consider this as my apology for my previous ignorant behavior!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Kong Rui immediately raised her hand and rejected him. ¡°I don¡¯t deserve to be called a master. Doctor Ding, don¡¯t give me this sort of title!¡±
After Kong Rui finished speaking, without waiting for Ding Mao¡¯s response, she asked, ¡°How¡¯s Hua Shang? I¡¯m here to see how he¡¯s recovering!¡±
At the mention of Hua Shang, Ding Mao revealed an even more excited expression. ¡°Young Master Hua has been able to get out of bed and take a few steps after he woke up yesterday!¡±
¡°You¡¯re really a miracle doctor! You¡¯re an expert!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t want to listen to Ding Mao¡¯s ttery, so she quickened her pace and rushed into Hua Shang¡¯s room.
As soon as she walked into Hua Shang¡¯s room, Kong Rui bumped into Mr. Hua, who hade out to wee her.
When Mr. Hua saw Kong Rui, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Kong Rui! You¡¯re finally here!¡±
Kong Rui nodded and didn¡¯t chat with Mr. Hua anymore. She walked to Hua Shang¡¯s bed quickly.
Hua Shang was sitting by the bed. Although his face was still pale, he seemed to have regained some strength.
¡°Kong Rui, you¡¯re here!¡± When Hua Shang saw Kong Rui, he immediately wanted to get up and greet her.
Kong Rui went forward and pushed Hua Shang back to the bed. Then, she picked up Hua Shang¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t familiar with pulse diagnosis. Although the Poison Master had taught her some basic methods back then, she had only learned these techniques from a medical bookter on.
Kong Rui frowned as she checked on Hua Shang. Mr. Hua stood at the side with his mouth shut.
Ding Mao, who was about to get the medicine, instructed the child beside him to get it instead. Then, he stayed behind to watch Kong Rui diagnose Hua Shang, for fear that he would miss any details.
Kong Rui ignored the others and focused on Hua Shang.
Hua Shang looked down at Kong Rui¡¯s hand and saw that her fair hand was on his pale wrist. In contrast, Kong Rui¡¯s hand looked soft and delicate.
Hua Shang was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Kong Rui had already retracted her hand.
¡°The person who nted the poison is really ruthless!¡± Kong Rui gritted her teeth.
Although she already had some guesses about the person who nted the poison, she didn¡¯t dare to jump to conclusions without confirming things.
Gu poison wasn¡¯t like ordinary poison and a single mistake could put Hua Shang¡¯s life in danger.
¡°Madam, are you saying that the poison hasn¡¯t been detoxed?¡± Mr. Hua looked at Hua Shang worriedly.
Hua Shang didn¡¯t seem to care about his own health. Instead, he asked Kong Rui, ¡°Did you bring news from the royal family this time?¡±
Not knowing how he guessed her thoughts, Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang in surprise.
Hua Shang smiled and said, ¡°Thest time you borrowed a carriage to enter the royal family, Hua Shang guessed that you might be rted to the royal family. This time, when Hua Shang was poisoned, you seemed to have guessed who the person who poisoned him was, so I think you¡¯re either from the five great ns or the royal family.¡±
Chapter 253 - 253 Announcement to the World
253 Announcement to the World
Hearing Hua Shang¡¯s words, Kong Rui gritted her teeth and squeezed out a smile. ¡°Sometimes, it¡¯s not good to be too smart!¡±
However, Hua Shang smiled indifferently. ¡°No matter what your background is, I will remember how many times you saved me! If you have any instructions in the future, the Hua family will definitely help!¡±
Hearing Hua Shang¡¯s solemn words, Kong Rui felt an unprecedented sense of trust.
Kong Rui revealed a sincere smile and said to Hua Shang, ¡°If I need the Hua family one day, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±
!!
The smile on Hua Shang¡¯s face deepened. ¡°It¡¯s my honor!¡±
Kong Rui carefully checked the poison in Hua Shang¡¯s body. Although the Gu poison had not been cleared, the damage to his body had been reduced to the lowest level.
After Kong Rui wrote another prescription and handed it to Ding Mao, she instructed him to give Hua Shang the medicine on time ording to the dosage and method on the prescription.
After confirming that Hua Shang¡¯s situation was stable, Kong Rui came to Mr. Hua¡¯s side. ¡°I need your help with something now. I wonder¡¡±
¡°Madam, just tell me. Even if you want me to die¡¡± Mr. Hua was immediately about to swear.
Kong Rui immediately stopped Mr. Hua. ¡°No! There¡¯s no need! It¡¯s not that serious!¡±
¡°Mr. Hua, please follow me,¡± Kong Rui said as she led Mr. Hua out of Hua Shang¡¯s room.
¡
Kong Rui left the Hua family in a good mood.
When she first came to the imperial capital, she was alone and surrounded by dangerous people.
After meeting Chao Bai, Kong Rui gained some support, but she couldn¡¯tpletely trust him.
After all, Chao Bai¡¯s identity was still a mystery.
Now that she had the Hua family¡¯s help, Kong Rui finally had more confidence.
She finally had someone who could support her outside the Demon Abyss!
Kong Rui looked at the asional notices along the street as she walked.
Kong Rui, who originally didn¡¯t care about national news, was attracted by a notice.
After she walked forward and read the contents of the notice, her expression darkened.
Some passersby were also looking at the notice, and some were pointing at it.
¡°The Li family¡¯s daughter, Li Han, became the queen¡¯s goddaughter and even got engaged to the Nie family¡¯s Nie Yin?¡± The passerby held his chin with one hand and shook his head as he read the content of the notice.
¡°I heard that something happened to the princess earlier. It seems to be true!¡±
¡°But why did she acknowledge a goddaughter so quickly? Moreover, the candidate for the son-inw hasn¡¯t changed?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! How sad will the princess be?!¡± An old woman sighed as she said, ¡°Men are really heartless! Back then, I thought the princess and the young master of the Nie family were a match made in heaven. Now, it seems like they¡¯re just so-so!¡±
¡°In my opinion, Li Han is quite capable as to make the queen acknowledge her as her goddaughter in such a short period of time and even bestowed a marriage to the Nie family!¡± Some people admired Li Han¡¯s capabilities.
¡°She¡¯s not that capable! It¡¯s just the queen¡¯s way of winning the Li family over!¡± Someone retorted immediately.
¡°Now, the queen doesn¡¯t have a daughter, and it¡¯s equivalent to having no heir. Ever since thest spirit beastpetition, the Li family has been much more distant from the queen. If the queen wants to stabilize her position in the empire, she needs a suitable heir. The other great ns are not legitimate, and which small n in the empire canpete with the Li family? Choosing Li Han is the queen¡¯s only choice!¡±
Upon hearing that person¡¯s analysis, someone snorted. ¡°Are you stupid? The queen has been afraid of the Li family for a long time, so how could she give the Li family a chance to turn the tables on her? Besides, have you all forgotten what happened to the Li family a while ago?¡±
¡°The Li family is¡¡± That person suddenly lowered his voice. ¡°The Li family is suspected of colluding with the Demon n! Don¡¯t tell me you guys have forgotten about this?¡±
Chapter 254 - 254 Caught
254 Caught
Kong Rui stood in front of the notice as she listened to everyone¡¯s discussion. She felt that the fact that the queen had epted Li Han as her goddaughter was very fishy.
However, it was better to go to the royal family personally to investigate than to listen to their discussion.
However, Hua Shang¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t suitable for traveling yet. If she wanted to enter the royal family, she would probably have to wait for a while.
Kong Rui was wondering if there was any other way to hear the news faster when she saw the Lei family¡¯s carriage drive past.
!!
The carriage was driving very fast and almost knocked down the surrounding stalls.
The stall owners pointed at the carriage and cursed, but the carriage had no intention of stopping.
Kong Rui looked in the direction the carriage was traveling to. It seemed to be¡ Tianxiang Restaurant.
The Lei family was in such a hurry to go to the Tianxiang Restaurant because the thing she had asked the waiter to do.
However, she didn¡¯t expect the Lei family to go to the Tianxiang Restaurant so brazenly during the day to deal with this matter.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to chase after them. After all, her goal wasn¡¯t to see the Lei family fretting.
Kong Rui walked back to Fragrant Garden. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Ling Nuo looking around anxiously.
As soon as Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui, she immediately ran forward. ¡°Miss, something bad has happened!¡±
When Kong Rui heard this, she was no longer nervous. She only felt a sense of powerlessness.
When would something good happen?
Kong Rui didn¡¯t ask this question. She only asked the flustered Ling Nuo, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t I ask you to wait for Kong Shu and Kong Yao to return¡¡±
¡°That¡¯s right! Something happened to them!¡± Ling Nuo immediately reported anxiously before Kong Rui could finish.
When Kong Rui heard this news, her eyes widened. ¡°What did you say? How did something happen to the two of them? What happened?¡±
Ling Nuo looked around, as if she was worried that someone was eavesdropping.
Kong Rui knew what Ling Nuo meant, so she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±
This time, the two of them didn¡¯t pass through the hall. Instead, they climbed over the tall wall of Fragrant Garden.
As soon as she entered Kong Rui¡¯s room, Ling Nuo immediately reported anxiously, ¡°A man in in green clothes came to deliver a note just now. I didn¡¯t take it to heart at first. The brothel keeper even said that she would personally give it to you when she returned. However, I saw two feathers in the note, so I became vignt.¡±
¡°Feather?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s expression became even tenser.
¡°Yes! I once saw such a feather in your room, so I snatched the note from the brothel keeper.¡± Ling Nuo spoke faster and looked even more nervous.
¡°The note said that the other party treated Kong Shu and Kong Yao as children raised in Fragrant Garden, so they kidnapped them.¡±
¡°What does the other party want?¡± Not knowing who she had provoked, Kong Rui asked anxiously.
¡°The other party only said that Fragrant Garden has offended someone they shouldn¡¯t have recently and done something they shouldn¡¯t have done. They asked Fragrant Garden to keep a low profile and shut us down for a month.¡± Ling Nuo took out the note with two feathers and handed it to Kong Rui.
After Kong Rui nced at the note, she was even more puzzled. ¡°Is the other party targeting Fragrant Garden?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Ling Nuo nodded and replied, ¡°I also feel that the other party doesn¡¯t know Kong Shu and Kong Yao¡¯s true identities. They might have only treated them as ordinary children raised here.¡±
¡°They probably don¡¯t know their rtionship with you,¡± Ling Nuo guessed.
Hearing Ling Nuo¡¯s words, Kong Rui finally rxed a little.
If the other party was only targeting Fragrant Garden, he probably didn¡¯t know Kong Shu and Kong Yao¡¯s true identities.
Otherwise, why would they turn a blind eye to the two ancient spirit beasts in front of them?
However, who was the other party?
He actually kidnapped Kong Yao and Kong Shu at the same time?
It seemed that there were still some factions that Kong Rui had not noticed in the imperial capital!
Chapter 255 - 255 Fragrant Garden Closes
255 Fragrant Garden Closes
Although Kong Yao and Kong Shu had been captured, their lives didn¡¯t seem to be in danger.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t guess the other party¡¯s identity, but she had other thoughts about the other party¡¯s request.
The closure of Fragrant Garden actually wasn¡¯t a big deal to Kong Rui.
After all, she didn¡¯t take the management of Fragrant Garden to heart anyway. She only obtained some useful information from the customers asionally.
Those girls were very obedient. If she asked them to spread the news, they would spread it without being suspected.
If Fragrant Garden really closed, Kong Rui would probably have some difficulties obtaining information.
However, these days, she had been wandering around the imperial capital and found a few good channels to obtain information from.
Perhaps it wasn¡¯t impossible to let Fragrant Garden close down for a while.
However, Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to let the other party do whatever she wanted. After she found out the other party¡¯s identity, she would definitely make him pay the price for everything he had done today!
Kong Rui told the brothel keeper that Fragrant Garden would close down for a month. Unexpectedly, when the brothel keeper heard the news, she froze in astonishment, then sat down on the ground and wailed.
¡°What kind of sin did Imit?! Fragrant Garden is a business I worked so hard to maintain! Why is it suddenly closing down?! How am I going to survive in the future?!¡±
Kong Rui frowned at the brothel keeper who was sitting on the ground and crying.
Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t help but scratch her ears.
The girls also gathered at the side and discussed if Fragrant Garden had encountered any operational difficulties.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to exin too much. She only said to the brothel keeper, ¡°I promise you that Fragrant Garden will definitely reopen after a month!¡±
The brothel keeper stopped crying and looked up at Kong Rui. ¡°Master, I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask you the reason, but Fragrant Garden is a famous venue in the imperial capital. If it really closes at this time, what will happen to the banquet seats booked by the officials and nobles?¡±
When Kong Rui heard the brothel keeper¡¯s words, she felt that although the brothel keeper was very fussy, she was actually a business-minded woman.
Although she received a heavy blow, she quickly epted this reality and looked for problems to solve.
Kong Rui admired the brothel keeper¡¯s adaptability.
Seeing Kong Rui staring at her with bright eyes, the brothel keeper immediately felt a little baffled. ¡°Master, don¡¯t look at me like that! If we don¡¯t have any business this month, don¡¯t expect me to pay these girls and servants!¡±
When Kong Rui heard the brothel keeper¡¯s words, she remembered that there was still this problem to solve.
Although they had closed for the past few days, these girls and servants couldn¡¯t be dismissed because of this.
When Kong Rui thought of her destitution, she immediately felt a sense of awkwardness.
It seemed that she had to think of a way to earn more money!
Seeing that Kong Rui had taken her words to heart, the brothel keeper felt much better.
¡°Master, I have to remind you that Fragrant Garden is quite famous in the imperial capital, so it¡¯s better not to let those unrted people appear here!¡±
Kong Rui knew that the brothel keeper was talking about the waiter who had been waiting at the door that day.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t want to exin too much about the waiter. After all, it was better for the brothel keeper to know less.
¡°You¡¯re only in charge of the garden. As for who I interact with and who I receive, you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± Kong Rui¡¯s expression darkened as she instructed the brothel keeper.
The brothel keeper¡¯s expression froze, but then she nodded at Kong Rui.
These days, Kong Rui rarely ordered them around, so the brothel keeper was ufortable with Kong Rui¡¯s sudden order.
However, even though Kong Rui still looked like a kid, she was still her master!
After the brothel keeper received the order, she instructed the girls and servants to prepare some paper. Then, she wrote a notice to close the business and posted it outside the door of Fragrant Garden.
After everything was prepared, Kong Rui went out again to find some useful clues to see if she could save Kong Yao and Kong Shu as soon as possible.
Chapter 256 - 256 Going to Tianxiang Restaurant Again
256 Going to Tianxiang Restaurant Again
As Kong Rui walked, she felt like there was a pair of eyes staring at her.
However, when she looked around, she didn¡¯t see anyone else.
Kong Rui became even more careful, since she didn¡¯t want anything to go wrong at this time.
She stopped along the way. She originally nned to go to the Hua family again, but she changed directions because of this secret stalker.
!!
When she arrived at the entrance of the Tianxiang Restaurant, Kong Rui paused, as if waiting for something.
As soon as the waiter saw Kong Rui appear at the door, his expression froze. Then, he smiled and came forward. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re here. Pleasee in!¡±
With that, the waiter turned around and led the way for Kong Rui.
This time, the waiter brought Kong Rui to a rtively hidden corner table.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t raise any objections as she sat down.
Not long after Kong Rui sat down, two young men in navy blue robes appeared at the entrance of the teahouse.
One of them held a sword in his hand, and the other held a saber. They stood at the door as they looked into the teahouse, as if they were searching for something.
When Kong Rui nced at the two of them from the corner of her eye and saw that they didn¡¯t find the person they were looking for, she asked the waiter a few questions and found a seat.
Kong Rui was stunned. These two didn¡¯t seem to be looking for her. They weren¡¯t the ones tracking her?
As Kong Rui was thinking, she saw a few burly men wearing animal skin clothes walk into the teahouse.
These people were with the woman wearing animal skin clothes Kong Rui had seen in the teahousest time.
However, she didn¡¯t know why these burly men, who didn¡¯t seem to know much about tea, hade to Tianxiang Restaurant.
However, she was certain that these people were not the ones who had followed her just now.
If it was really these people, Kong Rui would have immediately sensed their background the moment they followed her.
Kong Rui was even more confused.
This person had followed him for so long, but he actually didn¡¯t follow her into Tianxiang Restaurant?
Could it be that he was guarding outside and waiting for an opportunity to take action?
Just as Kong Rui was feeling puzzled, she heard a heartyugh from outside the Tianxiang Restaurant.
The sound was very prating, and it even made one¡¯s heart thump.
As theughter became louder, a ragged old man appeared at the door of Tianxiang Restaurant.
The old man was dressed in rags and linen clothes. His hair was messy, and he looked like he had not washed it for a few years.
His arms and limbs were wrapped in rags.
As he carried a broken basket on his shoulder and a wine gourd with a missing handle on his waist, he even emitted a strong stench.
The customers at the tables near the door immediately looked disgusted.
The waiter arranged for the two men in animal skin clothes to sit at a table near Kong Rui. Then, he immediately went forward and stopped the old man. ¡°Sir, this is a teahouse. You¡¡±
¡°What? I can¡¯t enter the teahouse? Does your teahouse have a rule that forbids guests from entering?¡± The old man ignored the waiter¡¯s obstruction and walked in.
The waiter reached out again and nced at the old man¡¯s wine gourd. ¡°Look, if you want to drink, there¡¯s a wine shop at the right corner of the road. I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±
¡°Who said I wanted to drink? I¡¯m here to drink tea!¡± The old man said as he pushed the waiter away.
The waiter staggered a few steps after the old man¡¯s push.
The waiter immediately lost his temper after being pushed by the old man. ¡°Why did you push me?!¡±
The old man shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re too weak. You fell to the ground with just a light touch!¡±
After the waiter was pushed and even scolded, he was enraged. ¡°Why are you being so unreasonable?! If you continue acting like this, I¡¯ll send you to court!¡±
The old man said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re so weak, but you¡¯re quite hot-tempered! You have no tolerance or observation abilities. It must be hard on your boss to keep someone like you to solicit business!¡±
After the old man scolded the waiter, the waiter was so angry that his face instantly turned red. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t go too far! Although we¡¯re open for business, we didn¡¯t say that we wouldn¡¯t hit troublemakers!¡±
¡°What? Do you think you can defeat me?¡± The old man snorted, his face filled with disdain.
The waiter was so angry that he immediately threw off the cloth on his shoulder and clenched his fists as he rushed towards the old man.
Chapter 257 - 257 Troublemaking Old Man
257 Troublemaking Old Man
When he saw the waiter rush over, the old man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all and he took a step forward calmly.
The waiter¡¯s fist was about to hit the old man¡¯s cheek, but in the next moment, the old man somehow circled behind the waiter.
Not to mention the waiter who almost fell t on his face, even the guests who were watching the show didn¡¯t see what had happened.
The old man looked at the waiter, who had suddenly turned to re at him, with a smile on his face. ¡°Are you still unconvinced?¡±
The waiter already felt aggrieved because Kong Rui hade today and now, he was being yed by this old man. He had nowhere to vent his anger.
¡°Old man, if you have the ability, stand still and don¡¯t dodge!¡± The waiter rolled up his sleeves resentfully while looking like he was going to fight the old man today.
The old manughed heartily. Then, he picked up the wine gourd in his hand, opened it, and took a sip.
Seeing this, the waiter punched the old man¡¯s waist again.
The waiter thought that the old man was drinking and didn¡¯t notice his actions.
Unexpectedly, before his fist could touch the old man¡¯s body, the wine gourd hit his head.
The waiter cried out in pain and squatted on the ground with his head in his arms.
The old man grabbed the wine gourd in his hand and took another sip of wine before saying, ¡°You¡¯re so unruly. You actually ambushed me when I had my guard down! You¡¯re quite something!¡±
The old man¡¯s disdain made the waiter even angrier.
Seeing that he couldn¡¯t defeat the old man alone, the waiter retreated into the hall of Tianxiang Restaurant and shouted, ¡°Someone hase to Tianxiang Restaurant to cause trouble. Someone, drag him out!¡±
After the waiter finished drinking, people from the kitchen ran out one after another.
A few waiters who were not burly but looked quite smart came to the hall and red at the old man, as if he was theirmon enemy.
The old man seemed to find this scene interesting. He leaned against the door frame as he said to the boys in front of him, ¡°You guys wanna gang up on me?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been wandering outside for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen a shop that dared to treat me like this!¡±
¡°Forget it! I haven¡¯t exercised in a while, so I¡¯ll use you guys to entertain me!¡±
After the old man finished speaking, he crossed his hands in front of his chest and beckoned the waiter and the others.
That disdainful look made the waiter and the others furious.
After the waiter shouted, the others rushed towards the old man.
The guests guarding the door immediately picked up their teacups and tes before going to the next table to continue watching themotion.
The people at the next table were also used to it, so they immediately vacated seats for the customers who came to ¡°share tables¡±. Then, they watched together.
Although Kong Rui had been in the imperial capital for a while and had encountered many troublemakers before, such a crushing difference in strength made her curious.
This old man looked like a peerless expert, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe to such a small ce to ¡°bully¡± people.
Moreover, the old man clearly didn¡¯t think that he was bullying others. Instead, he felt that these boys needed to be taught a lesson.
Kong Rui had no intention of participating in such a battle. However, this waiter was now her subordinate, so she had to keep an eye on him to prevent him from being injured.
Just as the group of boys pounced on the old man, they heard the two men in navy blue robes who had entered earlier suddenly make a strange sound.
Before anyone could understand what was going on, the old man narrowed his eyes and rushed towards the two men in navy blue robes.
The boys missed. Before they could react, the old man had already jumped onto the table of the two men in navy blue robes.
¡°You old man! Why are you?¡± The waiter became even more anxious.
Before they could fight, the old man ran away.
It would have been fine if he just escaped, but now, he had run onto the guests¡¯ table. How outrageous.
The waiter immediately ran to the two of them and apologized to them before turning to the old man to scold him.
However, just as the waiter opened his mouth, a smelly shoe was stuffed into his mouth.
The waiter suddenly took half a step back in a daze. Fortunately, his otherpanions had already run over.
Chapter 258 - 258 Helping Out
258 Helping Out
The boys rushed forward and held the waiter.
The waiter took out the smelly shoe from his mouth angrily and spat before nning to argue with the old man.
Seeing that he really couldn¡¯t win, the waiter didn¡¯t n to fight head-on. He only nned to kick the other party out after arguing.
However, before he could speak, he saw the old man wink at the two men in navy blue robes. ¡°You two look so strange. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to do something wicked?¡±
When everyone present heard the old man¡¯s words, many of them suppressed theirughter as they thought to themselves, ¡°How dare you say that others look strange with your appearance?¡±
Although these two men looked a little strange, they looked much more righteous than the old man in front of them.
The two men seemed to have no intention of paying attention to the old man. They picked up their tea and drank it, as if the person sitting on the table didn¡¯t exist.
Their strange behavior made Kong Rui pay more attention to them.
Ordinary guests would probably have ordered the waiter to change tables even if they didn¡¯t fight with the troublemaker.
However, the two of them acted as if nothing had happened. This made them seem fishy.
With this thought in mind, Kong Rui looked at the two of them.
The two of them seemed to have noticed the change in the surrounding gazes. The two of them shifted in their seats and one of them said to the old man, ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve never offended you and we¡¯re just drinking tea here, so why did you insult us?¡±
As soon as that person spoke, everyone shifted their gazes to the old man usingly.
After the old man picked up his wine gourd with one hand and took a big gulp, he ced his other hand on the table and bent his right leg. With his bare foot on the table, he nced sideways at the person who spoke.
¡°What? I can¡¯t even say a few words to you because I don¡¯t like you? Or do you have some noble status?¡± The old man looked like he despised the other party.
The person who spoke earlier had a dark expression as he said to the old man, ¡°Sir, we¡¯re being polite to you. Please don¡¯t push your luck!¡±
The old man chuckled and nced in Kong Rui¡¯s direction. ¡°If you guys are really that polite, why did you guys stalk a little girl for so long?!¡±
When the two people in navy blue robes heard the old man¡¯s words, their expressions changed.
Although the two of them didn¡¯t look over, Kong Rui could sense that their attention was on her.
Kong Rui frowned as she cursed them inwardly. So these two fellows had been following her! She actually thought she had misunderstood them!
After Kong Rui cursed the two of them inwardly, she was immediately curious about why this old man was helping her.
Seeing that Kong Rui had realized it, the old man looked impressed.
He said to the two men again, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in what dirty things you want to do, but if you dare to bully a little girl in the imperial capital, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡±
After the old man finished speaking, he suddenly threw the wine gourd in his hand.
Although the two men were already on guard, they were still startled by the wine gourd that suddenly appeared in front of them.
The weapons in their hands shed, but they were not as fast as the wine gourd and they were beaten ck and blue.
The waiter who stood not far away touched his head with lingering fear when he saw the blood on their foreheads.
It seemed that this old man had shown mercy just now. Otherwise, he would have been smashed by the wine gourd long ago!
The waiter secretly heaved a sigh of relief and his original disgust towards the old man subsided. Even the smelly shoe in his hand that he didn¡¯t have the time to throw away yet was no longer so disgusting.
Although the old man had taught the two men a lesson, this was only the old man¡¯s side of the story. The victim that the old man had mentioned had never appeared, so the others present were dubious.
After all, the old man¡¯s words were quite exaggerated, so his story was unbelievable if there was no evidence.
As everyone was thinking about it, Kong Rui had already stood up and came to the old man¡¯s side.
She bowed to the old man. ¡°Sir, thank you for your help!¡±
Everyone looked at Kong Rui in surprise, including the waiter. Could it be that the two of them were following this girl?
The old man waved his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you discover them long ago?! I¡¯m just doing you a favor!¡±
Kong Rui had a smile on her face, but her eyes were filled with vignce. ¡°I wonder why you helped me?¡±
The old man smiled in relief.
Chapter 259 - 259 Assassin Organization
259 Assassin Organization
After being taught a lesson by the old man and realizing that they had been exposed for following Kong Rui, the two men left in a hurry before the waiter could chase them away.
Kong Rui wanted to chase after them and ask, but the old man stopped her. ¡°Stop chasing! They¡¯re just people who get paid to do things!¡±
¡°Do you know them?¡± Kong Rui asked curiously. She felt that this old man seemed to know something.
The old man jumped down from the table with a smile and said to Kong Rui, ¡°Can you treat me to a cup of warm tea?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned and immediately said, ¡°Of course! I was too negligent. This way, please!¡±
After Kong Rui led the old man to her table, the waiter didn¡¯t dare to be careless anymore. He immediately went forward and prepared tea for the two of them again. He even specifically brought a basin of hot water to wipe the old man¡¯s hands and face.
The old man nodded in satisfaction. Then, he stepped onto the stool and started eating the refreshments.
The waiter looked anxious, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have the ability to stop him. He could only sigh and turn to leave.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry to ask when she saw the old man eating and drinking.
After a while, the old man took a sip of tea and burped before ncing at Kong Rui as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not bad!¡±
Kong Rui smiled and asked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±
The old man revealed an unfathomable smile. ¡°I just wanted to see what expert my stupid disciple lost to.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t expect my disciple, who has been learning from me for decades, to be defeated by a little brat like you.¡±
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t satisfied with the old man¡¯s way of addressing her. ¡°Since you said that your disciple lost to me, it means your disciple is inferior to even a little brat!¡±
Kong Rui deliberately emphasized the words ¡°little brat¡±, making the old manugh.
¡°You little girl! Why are you still fussing over these useless things?¡± The old man stroked his messy beard as he continued, ¡°I traveled all over the world and happened to arrive at the imperial capital. I heard that my stupid disciple actually admitted defeat for the first time, so I nned toe and see what kind of powerful person the victor is.¡±
¡°I happened to bump into those two ignorant people following you on the way, so I followed you all the way here.¡±
¡°You know those two people, right? From your tone, you seem to know their identities.¡± Kong Rui confirmed again.
The old man despised the two of them, and they didn¡¯t resist the old man at all just now. This proved that they had met each other before.
¡°They¡¯re just two lowly thieves!¡± The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°Have you heard of an organization called ¡®Xing¡¯?¡±
Kong Rui frowned and recalled carefully before saying, ¡°Is it that famous assassin organization?¡±
¡°Pfft! Famous? They exchange human lives for money!¡± The old man spat indifferently.
Kong Rui knew that the old man probably despised this organization, so she didn¡¯t say anything else.
The old man continued, ¡°Those two are the two deputy elders of that organization.¡±
¡°Thest time they were on a mission, they happened to bump into me. I spared their lives, but I didn¡¯t expect them to still be working!¡± The old man became angrier and angrier as he spoke, as if he expected better from them.
Kong Rui pursed her lips. People like them would probably never be able to leave that profession.
After all, they had killed too many people. Even if they retired, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of their enemies finding them. The final oue would be the same.
It was said that the structure of such an assassin organization was very stringent. If anyone wanted to leave the organization, they might have to be skinned alive by the organization first!
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know much about their internal structure and had only read some information about them.
However, the old man looked like he wanted to enlighten them and make them human again. Kong Rui felt a little helpless.
However, she didn¡¯t intend to persuade the old man. After all, she had no right to interfere with other people¡¯s ns.
The most important thing now was who had hired an assassin organization to stalk her?
These people didn¡¯t kill her in secret. Instead, they followed her in broad daylight. This was a little creepy!
Seeing that Kong Rui seemed to have something on her mind, the old man said, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about them. Let¡¯s talk about you!¡±
¡°What do you want to know?¡± Kong Rui smiled, but her eyes were filled with resistance.
Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s resistant expression, the old man couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.
Chapter 260 - 260 Ding Mao’s Master
260 Ding Mao¡¯s Master
Seeing that Kong Rui and the old man were chatting, the waiter dismissed the other waiters and made them go back to work, but he kept an eye on the two of them from time to time.
Just a strange girl alone was enough to torment him. Now that there was a strange old man, wouldn¡¯t he be tortured to death?!
The more the waiter thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt. Although the other guests no longer seemed to care about the conflict just now, the old man sitting in the hall was a little unsightly.
The waiter¡¯s eyes darted around and he suddenly had an idea.
!!
He walked to Kong Rui¡¯s table and leaned towards her as he said in a low voice, ¡°Miss, there are too many people in this teahouse. If you sit with this old man¡ it¡¯s inevitable that the old man will be criticized.¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t I prepare a private room for you so that you can talk to the old man in detail?¡±
After Kong Rui nced at the waiter, she looked at the old man inquiringly.
The old man clearly didn¡¯t care, so Kong Rui was prepared to agree.
Before she could speak, she heard an anxious shout from the entrance of the teahouse. ¡°Master! Master, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were here?!¡±
¡°I chased after you for a long time before I heard someone outside say that you were here!¡±
After the old man turned to look at the person at the door, he sighed and said to that person in disdain, ¡°You¡¯re so useless! Why did I take you in as my disciple back then?!¡±
Curious about who this old man¡¯s disciple was, Kong Rui looked in the direction of the door.
After Kong Rui nced at that person, she couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Doctor Ding?¡±
¡°Pfft! What miracle doctor?!¡± The old man immediately waved his hand in disdain. He didn¡¯t show any cordiality to his useless disciple.
Ding Mao had an anxious expression and when he saw that Kong Rui was sitting opposite the old man, his eyes widened in surprise.
¡°Why are you here?¡± Ding Mao pointed at Kong Rui in disbelief.
The old man smacked his silly disciple¡¯s hand away and snorted. ¡°Is that what I taught you? Where are your manners?¡±
Hearing the old man¡¯s question, Kong Rui almostughed.
Putting everything else aside, just based on the old man¡¯s behavior, did he really teach Ding Mao any ¡°manners¡±?
Ding Mao froze for a moment before bowing to the old man. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±
Then, Ding Mao turned around and bowed to Kong Rui. ¡°Greetings, Little Master.¡±
Upon hearing Ding Mao calling her little master, Kong Rui frowned.
However, before Kong Rui could react, she heard surprised cries from the side.
Someone in the teahouse had already recognized Ding Mao!
Although in front of Kong Rui and the old man, Ding Mao was only an ipetent spiritual doctor, in the capital, Ding Mao was a divine doctor!
Ding Mao¡¯s medical skills were superb. Even the spiritual doctors in the royal family respected him.
Ding Mao could always use strange methods to treat many difficult illnesses, so he was highly respected.
However, his temper wasn¡¯t good. Many ns wanted to invite Ding Mao for a consultation, but if they didn¡¯t appease him, they might not be able to invite him!
Seeing that the usually high and mighty Doctor Ding was so respectful to this old man in tattered clothes and a youngdy who looked to be only in her teens, many people were amazed and puzzled.
From Doctor Ding¡¯s words, this old man, who didn¡¯t look eye-catching and even made people ¡°keep a respectful distance¡± from him, was his master¡
Then who was the other youngdy?
Under everyone¡¯s puzzled gazes, Kong Rui rejected Ding Mao with a look of disdain. ¡°I told you not to call me Little Master! We¡¯re not familiar with each other!¡±
Hearing Kong Rui¡¯s words, not only was Ding Mao not angry, but he even said happily, ¡°Little Master, you¡¯re right! I¡¯ll listen to you!¡±
Chapter 261 - 261 Ding Family’s Medical Hall
261 Ding Family¡¯s Medical Hall
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t stand Ding Mao¡¯s ttery and was about to reject him when she heard the old man opposite her say, ¡°Move aside! It¡¯s not your ce to interrupt when I¡¯m talking to the youngdy!¡±
The old man¡¯s words immediately silenced Ding Mao.
All the tea guests in Tianxiang Restaurant opened their mouths in shock.
Seeing that the tea guests¡¯ attention was focused on them, Kong Rui felt that it would be difficult to keep their conversation a secret.
She didn¡¯t intend to be someone else¡¯s topic of conversation!
Kong Rui waved at the waiter, who immediately jogged over. ¡°Miss, what can I do for you?¡±
Kong Rui lowered her eyes and said to the waiter, ¡°This is the money for the tea. Send another box of tea leaves to the previous ce this evening.¡±
The waiter froze for a moment, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t refuse. He could only brace himself and ept the money.
After Kong Rui sent the waiter away, she said to the old man, ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we talk somewhere else?¡±
The old man naturally had no objections and he said to Ding Mao, who was standing at the side, ¡°Find a ce for me to talk to her in detail.¡±
Ding Mao said happily, ¡°I¡¯ve opened a medical hall in the capital, so why don¡¯t you two follow me there?¡±
The old man looked at Kong Rui, as if asking for her opinion.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to have much to do with Ding Mao, but she had no other choice now.
She didn¡¯t intend to bring these two to Fragrant Garden since it would cause trouble for herself!
Kong Rui nodded in agreement.
Ding Mao was overjoyed.
It had been decades since he opened that medical center. Every time he invited his master, he was rebuffed. Now, he invited both of his masters over!
As Kong Rui looked at the gorgeously decorated three-story building in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised.
She pointed a finger at the building in front of her. ¡°You said this is¡ a medical center?¡±
Ding Mao pointed at the huge que hanging in the middle of the first and second floors. ¡°It¡¯s the Ding Clinic.¡±
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. When Kong Rui looked at the old man again, Kong Rui saw that he was snorting like her.
The old man coughed and said, ¡°This kid only knows these superficial things and doesn¡¯t have any true abilities. He can only use these to show off!¡±
Although the old man said that, he still walked into the medical hall under Ding Mao¡¯s lead.
As Kong Rui looked at the medical hall that was even more luxurious than Fragrant Garden, she followed him in.
The inner hall of the medical hall was dazzling. If one were to say that this was a shop made of metal, stone, and jade, others would probably believe it!
Kong Rui was a little dizzy from the dazzling sight in front of her. After she blinked profusely, she finally adapted to the environment.
From the center of the first floor, the second floor of the medical center seemed circr. There were ten treatment rooms and two pharmacy rooms.
On the far right side of the second floor, there was a staircase that led to the third floor of the medical center.
However, standing on the first floor, one could only see the golden roof and not the interior of the third floor.
Ding Mao introduced, ¡°There are a total of six consultation rooms and four regr pharmacy rooms on the first floor of this clinic for patient consultations.¡±
¡°The treatment room on the second floor is for follow-up treatment for moreplicated illnesses.¡±
¡°The other two pharmacies store precious herbs and some medicinal pills.¡±
When Kong Rui heard Ding Mao¡¯s introduction, she couldn¡¯t help but marvel that Ding Mao was simply a business powerhouse in the medical world!
The old man snorted in disdain as he followed Ding Mao to the second floor.
When they reached the second floor, Ding Mao continued, ¡°As for the third floor, it¡¯s mainly the alchemy room.¡±
As Ding Mao spoke, he bowed and invited the old man to leave first.
Looking uninterested in the situation on the third floor, the old man waved his hand dismissively.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to pry into Ding Mao¡¯s medical center, so she followed the old man and found an empty treatment room on the second floor.
Chapter 262 - 262 Obstacles to Cultivate Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path
262 Obstacles to Cultivate Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path
Ding Mao instructed the waiter to prepare tea and snacks.
Although the old man was disdainful, he didn¡¯t reject Ding Mao¡¯s arrangement.
Tea and snacks were served on an exquisite porcin te. The service was much better than that of Tianxiang Restaurant.
After Kong Rui took a sip of tea, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. If this ce didn¡¯t be a medical center and became a teahouse instead, Tianxiang Restaurant would probably lose its reputation as the number one teahouse!
!!
Although the old man was dissatisfied with Ding Mao, he liked these refreshments very much.
After eating a few pieces of refreshments, the old man suddenly remembered that Ding Mao was still beside him. ¡°Why are you still standing here?! Go do your own thing!¡±
¡°This¡¡± Ding Mao hesitated. Clearly, he didn¡¯t want to leave just like that.
Ding Mao nced at Kong Rui for help, only to see Kong Rui holding a cup of tea, which covered her face.
Kong Rui ignored Ding Mao. Someone else would deal with him now anyway.
The old man snorted. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±
Ding Mao looked aggrieved, but he could only turn around and leave.
When he reached the door, Ding Mao nced into the room indignantly.
After the old man snorted again, Ding Mao immediately left the room and closed the door.
The old man finally picked up the teacup and drank it in satisfaction.
After drinking the tea, Kong Rui reached out to pour tea for the old man, but the old man had already picked up the teapot and filled his own cup.
Kong Rui shook her head helplessly and asked, ¡°Old Master, let¡¯s get back to the topic! Did youe to me today because of Doctor Ding¡¡±
The old man didn¡¯t reply. Instead, he picked up his teacup and downed it in one gulp again.
After eating and drinking his fill, the old man leaned back in his chair and patted his belly in satisfaction. ¡°Although Ding Mao doesn¡¯t have any abilities, he has good taste!¡±
The magnificent scene on the first floor of the medical center immediately shed across Kong Rui¡¯s mind and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.
The old man ignored Kong Rui¡¯s actions and continued, ¡°However, no one can inherit my skills. How¡¡±
The old man sighed heavily.
Kong Rui felt that something was wrong with the old man¡¯s words and immediately said, ¡°You¡¯re old but strong, so you¡¯ll definitely be able to find someone you like to inherit your peerless medical skills!¡±
The old man couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard Kong Rui¡¯s insincere ttery.
However, the old man discerned Kong Rui¡¯s rejection.
¡°You¡¯re quite interesting,¡± the old man said as he sized up Kong Rui. ¡°The way you cultivate is also very¡ unique.¡±
Kong Rui, who was about to pick up her teacup, paused. ¡°Sir, did you discover something?¡±
The old man smiled even more aloofly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! I have seen all kinds of people, so this is not the first time I¡¯ve seen someone who cultivates both the spiritual and demonic path.¡±
¡°However, I¡¯m curious that you can have such a situation at such a young age¡¡± The old man paused, as if waiting for Kong Rui to continue.
Kong Rui retracted her hand and rubbed her hands together tightly, as if she was conflicted about something.
The old man wasn¡¯t in a hurry to urge her. Instead, he waited for Kong Rui¡¯s response quietly.
After a while, Kong Rui looked up at the old man. ¡°Sir, I can¡¯t tell you about my experience, but I¡¯m a little puzzled about something. I wonder if you can enlighten me?¡±
The old man ced his hands on the chair and acted as if he had known that Kong Rui would need his help.
Kong Rui frowned again and thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°I do cultivate both the spiritual and demonic path, but that¡¯s an ident.¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to hide it anymore. Since the old man had already discovered it and the other party didn¡¯t seem to have any ill intentions, it was better to ask the other party.
¡°However, ever since spiritual power and demonic power entered my body, it has been very difficult for my cultivation level to improve. My progress has been very slow until now.¡±
When the old man saw Kong Rui¡¯s humble attitude, he smiled in satisfaction.
Chapter 263 - 263 Imparting Heart Technique
263 Imparting Heart Technique
¡°Cultivating both the spiritual and demonic path is a huge opportunity. How can it allow you to improve so easily?¡± The old man shook his head. He didn¡¯t look like a sloppy old man anymore, but like a wise man instead.
Kong Rui listened to the old man humbly, her eyes filled with anticipation.
¡°If you want to improve, you can suppress one side¡¯s power and cultivate the other side first.¡±
¡°However, this might also cause your weaker side to be restrained and you might not be able to cultivate it anymore.¡±
¡°The other method is to rely on external forces!¡± The old man said mysteriously and deliberately paused afterwards.
Kong Rui immediately asked, ¡°What external help?¡±
The old man had already expected Kong Rui to ask, so he didn¡¯t intend to hide it. ¡°Use a pill!¡±
When Kong Rui heard this, she frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve read many medicinal pill books, but there¡¯s no record of how to cultivate spiritual power and demonic power at the same time!¡±
The old man smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯re usually quite clever, so why are you so stupid now?!¡±
¡°The books you¡¯re reading must be books about spiritual cultivation in the five continents. Why would they record medicinal pills rted to spiritual power and demonic power?¡±
¡°Besides, although cultivating spiritual power and demonic power at the same time is a great opportunity, it¡¯s a taboo in the current five continents. How can there be records of this sort of thing?¡±
Kong Rui looked enlightened.
Indeed, most of the books she had read in the Demon Abyss recorded how to cultivate demonic power.
When she arrived at the imperial capital, the books mainly recorded the cultivation method of spiritual power.
It was no wonder that she couldn¡¯t find a suitable method.
¡°Then do you know the refinement method of spiritual herbs that can help me cultivate spiritual power and demonic power at the same time?¡± Kong Rui looked at the old man expectantly while waiting for him to nod.
However, the old man shook his head and sighed. ¡°Although I know how to refine this spirit medicine, I can¡¯t refine this pill.¡±
Kong Rui leaned back in her chair in disappointment. ¡°Why?¡±
When the old man saw the disappointed expression on Kong Rui¡¯s face, he said helplessly, ¡°Refining this sort of spirit medicine requires a few rare herbs. Even this clinic might not be able to find all of them.¡±
¡°Moreover, the most important medicinal catalyst needed to refine this spirit medicine can only be found in one ce.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a ce ordinary people can go to!¡±
¡°Where?¡± Kong Rui asked without thinking.
¡°Ghost Valley,¡± the old man said as he stared at Kong Rui.
When Kong Rui heard this, the anticipation in her eyes gradually dissipated.
She had also heard of Ghost Valley. Not just anyone could enter it!
Thinking of this, Kong Rui became even more dejected.
Seeing how crestfallen Kong Rui was, the old man immediately felt a little regretful.
Then, the old man said to Kong Rui, ¡°I have some cultivation methods. Although they can¡¯t let you improve quickly, they can at least ensure that no one will notice you cultivating spiritual power and demonic power together!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes lit up again.
Now that her identity as a spiritual power and demonic power cultivator had been discovered by the old man, she might be discovered by others in the future as well.
If there was really a way to hide it, it would save her a lot of trouble!
Kong Rui immediately stood up and cupped her hands at the old man. ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±
The old man dug into his tattered clothes and immediately took out a green jade tablet.
The old man handed the jade tablet to Kong Rui and said, ¡°This is a cultivation technique that can hide the demonic energy in your body.¡±
¡°As your spiritual power and demonic power cultivation level improves, the demonic energy in your body will definitely be stronger.¡±
¡°Before you can use your strength to hide this demonic energy, this mental cultivation technique can ensure that you won¡¯t be exposed to anyone below the Heaven Realm.¡±
¡°In addition, if you use demonic power to activate a spell, this mental cultivation method can also transform it into a simr spiritual power spell. Don¡¯t worry!¡±
Chapter 264 - 264 The Queen’s Decree
264 The Queen¡¯s Decree
Kong Rui put away the jade tablet and thanked the old man before preparing to leave.
The old man said to Kong Rui, ¡°You epted my jade tablet, but I don¡¯t need your gratitude. How about you be my disciple instead?¡±
Kong Rui smiled bitterly. She didn¡¯t expect that the old man was still unwilling to give up.
She bowed to the old man and said, ¡°I don¡¯t intend to acknowledge anyone as my mentor yet. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have a mentor?¡± The old man was even more surprised.
¡°I was wondering which otherworldly expert could teach a disciple like you. So you don¡¯t have a mentor?¡± The old man became more and more excited as he spoke. He even stood up and grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s wrist.
Kong Rui was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect the old man to touch her.
The old manughed crazily. ¡°The heavens are really helping me! No matter what, I¡¯ll definitely take you in as my disciple!¡±
The old man grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand and was about to walk out.
The moment he opened the door, he saw Ding Mao eavesdropping.
The old man smacked Ding Mao¡¯s head. ¡°What are you eavesdropping on?! I want to take in a disciple. Hurry up and prepare!¡±
Seeing that Ding Mao was about to turn around and prepare things, Kong Rui immediately stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t n to acknowledge a mentor!¡±
The old man didn¡¯t give Kong Rui a chance to continue struggling. He said to Ding Mao, ¡°Go! Don¡¯t waste my and your junior¡¯s time!¡±
Kong Rui wanted to break free from the old man, but she knew that with her current strength, she couldn¡¯t break free at all.
However, how did things develop to such a state?
Kong Rui thought about it, but she couldn¡¯t figure out what the problem was.
While Kong Rui was still in a daze, Ding Mao had already started the apprenticeship ceremony with great fanfare.
Before the apprenticeship ceremony began, many guards from the royal family suddenly appeared on the first floor of Ding Clinic.
When the old man saw this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Go and send those irrelevant people away! What a buzzkill!¡±
Ding Mao immediately went downstairs to ask those guards. After a while, he walked over with a solemn expression.
The old man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What? Can¡¯t you deal with those bastards?¡±
Ding Mao looked troubled. ¡°The queen has decreed that I should enter the pce to treat the new princess.¡±
The old man waved his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here, so just go!¡±
When Ding Mao heard this, he became filled with worry.
Seeing this, Kong Rui immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t think today is a good day to do it. Why don¡¯t we choose another auspicious day to discuss it?¡±
When the old man heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, he wanted to reject her.
However, with a group of irksome people standing there, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to take in a disciple.
The old man waved his hand to signal Ding Mao to go about his business.
Kong Rui nced at the guards but didn¡¯t ask further.
The so-called new princess was probably Li Han.
If she wanted to invite Ding Mao for a consultation, was something wrong with Li Han¡¯s body?
However, by making such a hugemotion, she was probably afraid that Ding Mao would reject her!
The old man naturally noticed Kong Rui¡¯s expression. After Ding Mao left, the old man asked Kong Rui, ¡°Do you know that new princess?¡±
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know her. I just heard that the new princess is not the queen¡¯s biological daughter.¡±
The old man waved his hand indifferently. ¡°The royal family is soplicated!¡±
¡°It¡¯s just like that child from the Nie family. I don¡¯t know what possessed him. He can barely survive but he still wants to marry that new princess!¡±
Speaking of Nie Yin, Kong Rui had some questions. ¡°Have you seen Nie Yin before?¡±
¡°Uh-huh! We¡¯ve only met once,¡± the old man said with some disdain. ¡°He originally had good cultivation potential. I wonder what the head of the Nie family did to that kid to make him like this!¡±
¡°Nie Yin can barely survive?¡± Kong Rui probed again.
¡°Even that¡¯s an overestimate! He¡¯s probably on the brink of death!¡± The old man said perfunctorily.
¡°Do you know why he became like that?¡± Wanting to know Nie Yin¡¯s exact situation, Kong Rui asked.
Chapter 265 - 265 Apprenticeship
265 Apprenticeship
The old man was about to respond when he suddenly paused and looked at Kong Rui curiously. ¡°You seem to be very concerned about that kid?¡±
Kong Rui immediately shook her head and said, ¡°No! I just heard that he was once the number one genius of the five continents. How did he end up in such a state?¡±
The old man didn¡¯t continue asking and only said, ¡°That kid got injured somewhere. Although they put a lot of effort into his recuperation, they used poison techniques and forbidden techniques before he even recovered!¡±
¡°Forbidden technique?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What forbidden technique?¡±
The poison technique Nie Yin used was probably the poison technique used on Hua Shang.
However, who had he used this forbidden technique on?
The old man didn¡¯t intend to answer, but seeing that Kong Rui was asking anxiously, he said after some thought, ¡°This forbidden technique is a littleplicated. To put it simply, it¡¯s a Resurrect Technique.¡±
¡°Resurrect?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Resurrect who?¡±
The old man finally couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. ¡°Why are you so concerned about that kid?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be nosy, but that kid is not a good man!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t fall in love with that kid!¡±
Kong Rui was amused.
¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. I¡¯m just a little curious about forbidden techniques!¡± Kong Rui randomly found an excuse.
The old man looked at Kong Rui meaningfully as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know who they want to resurrect, but if that kid continues like this, I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t have much time left!¡±
Of course, Kong Rui didn¡¯t care about Nie Yin, but why would Nie Yin know about the Resurrect Technique?
Other than the Li family, only¡
Kong Rui was suddenly stunned and thought to herself, ¡°Could this be the reason why Nie Yin poisoned Hua Shang?¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s stunned expression made the old man puzzled again. ¡°Little girl, do you really not have any feelings for Nie Yin?¡±
Kong Rui denied without hesitation, ¡°Of course not! I despise that kind of person the most!¡±
Although the old man didn¡¯t know what kind of person Kong Rui was talking about, he was relieved as long as she didn¡¯t fancy Nie Yin!
Although he couldn¡¯t take Kong Rui in as his disciple immediately, the old man didn¡¯t n to let Kong Rui off just like that.
¡°Here, this is the jade archive that I always carry with me. Keep it as a greeting gift from me!¡± As the old man spoke, he took out a small white jade tablet from his clothes once again.
Kong Rui hesitated about whether to ept the jade tablet.
Seeing this, the old man stuffed it into Kong Rui¡¯s hand. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re my disciple. If anyone bullies you, I¡¯ll avenge you!¡±
When Kong Rui recalled how the old man had helped her out today, she hesitated for a moment before putting the jade tablet in her hand. ¡°Thank you for the gift, mentor!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she was about to kneel and bow.
The old man grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hands with one hand and scooped her up. ¡°Sigh! Don¡¯t do such nonsense! I hate these unnecessary formalities the most!¡±
¡°I still have some things to deal with, so I can¡¯t teach you anything at the moment.¡±
¡°You just have to master that mental cultivation technique first!¡±
¡°Thank you, mentor!¡± Kong Rui bowed.
This time, the old man didn¡¯t object. He looked at Ding Mao, who had left with the guard, as hemented, ¡°Sigh, why was I blind as to ept such a useless disciple?!¡±
Seeing the old man¡¯s pained expression, Kong Rui immediately felt that her ¡°senior brother¡± was a little pitiful.
Kong Rui bid farewell to the old man and returned to Fragrant Garden alone.
That evening, the waiter arrived at the inner courtyard of Fragrant Garden with familiarity. He couldn¡¯t help but be curious when he saw that Fragrant Garden suddenly closed.
However, he didn¡¯t dare to ask further, for fear that he would suffer again if he provoked thisdy!
Chapter 266 - 266: Obstacles to Cultivating Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path
Chapter 266: Obstacles to Cultivating Both the Spiritual and Demonic Path
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The rumors of the divine doctor Ding Mao fawning over a little girl quickly spread throughout the capital.
The guests in the teahouse that day were witnesses. Some people even said that Doctor Ding called the youngdy mentor.
Even a peerless doctor like Doctor Ding acknowledged her as his mentor. What kind of expert was she?!
For a moment, there were all kinds of guesses about the little girl¡¯s identity.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t know the rumors about her. Ever since the waiter came to Fragrant Garden again, she had locked herself in her room for two days.
Ling Nuo was worried about her condition, but every time she asked, Kong Rui answered perfunctorily to express that she was still alive.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to barge in to see what was going on. She could only wonder when Young Master woulde back!
Kong Rui had been studying the mental cultivation technique the old man had given her for the past two days in hopes of quickly increasing her cultivation level so that she could think of a way to save Kong Yao and Kong Shu as soon as possible!
Ever since she fought Zi Xuanst time, she realized that the demonic energy and spiritual energy in her body were not very stable. Sometimes, there would even be conflicts in her body.
After using the cultivation technique, she would feel sleepy and wouldn¡¯t be able to recover until a few dayster.
Kong Rui had to solve this problem as soon as possible and let her cultivation level rise to the next level. Only then could sheplete the mission Kong Niang had given her as soon as possible!
Kong Rui sat on the bed as she cultivated her mental cultivation technique with all her attention. She also took out a few pills that Chao Bai had left for her to replenish her spiritual energy.
Because she had lived in the Demon Abyss all these years, the demonic energy in her body seemed to have taken root. Not only could she absorb the surrounding demonic energy, but she could also nurture new demonic energy endlessly.
The spiritual energy ball that had already formed in Kong Rui¡¯s body was surrounded by demonic energy, making it even more difficult for her to eliminate the spiritual energy and only cultivate the demonic path.
Ever since her spiritual energy and demonic energy cultivation level advanced at the same time that day, the spiritual energy and demonic energy in her body seemed to have be tied together. If she wanted to give up on either one, the other would protest with her.
In that case, she could only continue to cultivate spiritual power and demonic power ording to her bodily condition.
Although Kong Rui was focused on cultivating, she wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of what had happened in Fragrant Garden.
Ling Nuo greeted her outside the door and conveyed the brothel keeper¡¯s dissatisfaction with the sudden suspension of business every day.
In addition, she would report the news about the royal family and the five major families to Kong Rui in detail.
In just two days, news spread that Nie Yin had brought people to the hintend of Spirit Mountain to look for some spirit beast, but in the end, Nie Yin was carried back because of exhaustion.
The second day after Nie Yin was carried back, Li Han, who was about to be conferred the title of princess, personally visited the Nie family¡¯s residence. This confirmed the news that the two of them were about to get married.
As for the Li family, because of Li Han¡¯s change in identity, the royal family¡¯s guards, who had been making things difficult for the Li family, changed their attitude towards the Li family.
However, the First Elder of the Li family was sick and seemed to be on the verge of death.
It was said that the young master of the Li family, who had just reunited with his family, was still in the royal family and had not returned for many days. There were even rumors that the young master was a hostage left behind by the queen.
Kong Rui had other thoughts about Tong Sheng being left behind by the queen.
Back then, she had arranged for Tong Sheng to return to the Li family because she hoped that he would have the chance to approach the Li family¡¯s secret technique or even the royal family.
Unexpectedly, this kid stayed in the royal family just like that. Apart from the queen¡¯s fear of the Li family, Tong Sheng had probably yed an important role in this as well!
If he was just a silly child, the queen probably wouldn¡¯t have kept him in the royal family for so long!
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but marvel. That foolish second elder of the Li family actually gave birth to such a smart child.. What a miracle!
Chapter 267 - 267: Appointment Ceremony Postponed
Chapter 267: Appointment Ceremony Postponed
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
On the afternoon of the third day after Kong Rui locked herself in her room to cultivate, just as Ling Nuo was thinking about whether she should send a message to Young Master, Kong Rui¡¯s door suddenly opened.
When Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui standing at the door, she cried and almost pounced on her.
Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo¡¯s tearful face in disdain. ¡°What¡¯s with that expression? Don¡¯t you want to see me?¡±
Ling Nuo immediately shook her head vigorously. ¡°Of course not! 1 was worried that something would happen to you! You haven¡¯t eaten for three days!¡±
Kong Rui pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t exin to Ling Nuo that she didn¡¯t need much food to cultivate.
After she thought about it, she decided to change the topic first to prevent Ling Nuo from crying.
¡°Is there any news about the people who captured Kong Shu and Kong Yao?¡± Kong Rui walked out of the room and stood under the sun to stretch, which dispelled her tiredness from the past few days.
Ling Nuo replied respectfully, ¡°There¡¯s no news yet. I sent someone left behind by the First Elder to investigate, but there¡¯s still no news.¡±
Kong Rui nodded and continued to ask, ¡°Is there news from the Nie family?¡±
Ling Nuo replied again, ¡°Nie Yin hasn¡¯t left the Nie family¡¯s residence since he was carried back from Spirit Mountain that day.¡±
¡°That youngdy from the Li family went to visit the Nie family¡¯s residence. She stayed for half a day before the Nie family¡¯s First Elder personally sent her back to the royal family.¡±
¡°The queen has issued a decree. The appointment of the princess and engagement will have to wait until Young Master Nie Yin recovers.¡±
Surprised by this news, Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly.
It was obvious that the queen¡¯s motive for acknowledging Li Han wasn¡¯t simple. Although she was anxious to form an alliance with Nie Yin, she was definitely not someone who would care about Nie Yin¡¯s health.
But what made her willing to wait for Nie Yin to recover?
Kong Rui suddenly remembered the forbidden technique Hua Shang had mentioned.
¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. We ll talk when 1e back!¡± With that, Kong Rui jumped out before Ling Nuo could react.
Ling Nuo stood rooted to the ground in a daze. After a while, she said, ¡°Miss! The brothel keeper has been waiting for you for three days. Her eyes are already swollen from crying. At least listen to her plea first!¡±
As Ling Nuo spoke, she sighed helplessly and shook her head as she said to the brothel keeper, ¡°I tried my best! Miss ran away before I could say anything!¡±
After Ling Nuo finished speaking to herself, she heaved a sigh.
When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the Hua family¡¯s house, she bumped into a disciple of Ding Clinic.
Kong Rui had seen this disciple before. He was the disciple called Xiao Jiao, who served them tea.
Xiao Jiao was Ding Mao¡¯s disciple, so he seemed to be quite familiar with that old man.
When Xiao Jiao saw Kong Rui, he was stunned for a moment before greeting her. ¡°Greetings.¡±
Kong Rui wanted to exin that she and the old man had not officially held the apprenticeship ceremony yet, but she decided not to after she thought about it.
Since she had already cultivated the mental cultivation technique left behind by the old man, they had a master-disciple rtionship now.
¡°Where¡¯s your mentor?¡± Kong Rui looked at the medical kit Xiao Jiao had.
Xiao Jiao lowered his head with a troubled expression. ¡°My mentor didn¡¯t return after entering the pce that day. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now.¡±
¡°However, that day, my mentor instructed me to deliver some spirit medicine to the Hua family¡¯s home every day and check on the young master.¡±
Kong Rui thought to herself, ¡°Ding Mao is really considerate. He even instructed his disciple to deal with the aftermath in advance.¡±
It seemed that Ding Mao had already expected that he might not be able toe out after entering the pce!
While Kong Rui and Xiao Jiao were talking, a servant from the Hua family heard themotion outside and opened the door to check.
Ever since Kong Rui treated Hua Shang, she had instructed the Hua family to minimize guest visits to prevent anyone from taking the opportunity to cause trouble again.
Mr. Hua had always treated Kong Rui¡¯s words as an imperial edict. Now, even the gate was closed..
Chapter 268 - 268: Relapse?
Chapter 268: Rpse?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The servant recognized Kong Rui at a nce and immediately jogged forward. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re here!¡±
The servant and Xiao Jiao had met a few times before, so he nodded at Xiao Jiao and said, ¡°You must be here to deliver the medicine!¡±
¡°What a coincidence! Pleasee in!¡±
After the servant led the two of them into the residence, he summoned another servant to bring Xiao Jiao to the kitchen and handed the herbs to the spiritual doctor in the residence to deal with.
The servant bowed to Kong Rui again and said, ¡°Madam, this way please.¡±
Kong Rui followed the servant into the inner courtyard. When they arrived outside Hua Shang¡¯s courtyard, the servant stopped.
When the servants in the courtyard saw Kong Rui, they immediately went forward to wee her. ¡°Greetings, Madam!¡±
Kong Rui nodded at the servant and followed him to Hua Shang¡¯s room.
As the servant walked, he said, ¡°Young Master has be much more energetic these few days, but his cough seems to have worsened in the past few days.¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t respond and only listened to the servant continue, ¡°Second Master instructed the people from the outer courtyard not to approach Young Master¡¯s courtyard, for fear that Young Master would be schemed against again.¡±
As they spoke, the two of them had already arrived outside the door and happened to hear Hua Shang coughing inside.
When Kong Rui heard Mr. Hua¡¯s coughing, she became slightly anxious. ¡°If he keeps coughing like this, his lungs will get injured!¡±
¡°Howe his cough has be more serious after I got rid of the poison?!¡±
After coughing for a while, Hua Shang panted for a while before saying, ¡°My body is weak to begin with, and this coughing has been apanying me for many years. It¡¯s probably because the poison aggravated the coughing.¡±
¡°Sigh! Why is the queen asking for you every other day? She¡¯s just trying to torture you to death!¡± Mr. Hua said angrily.
¡°That day, when I entered the pce on your behalf, that old woman actually got someone to chase me out without even seeing me!¡±
¡°This is ridiculous!¡±
Upon hearing this, the servant at the door suppressed hisughter and looked like he had a story to tell.
Hua Shang also coughed a few times. Clearly, what happened that day wasn¡¯t as simple as Mr. Hua made it out to be.
This smile made Mr. Hua even angrier.
After he muttered a few words, the servant stopped smiling and said, ¡°Young Master, Second Master, Madam is here!¡±
The room instantly fell silent. Then, they heard footsteps.
The door opened and Hua Shang, who was still a little pale, stood at the door. He looked at Kong Rui as he said, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re finally here!¡±
Seeing that Hua Shang could walk, Kong Rui felt much more at ease.
Although she was confident that her method could cure Hua Shang, it was still her first time trying it and Hua Shang wasn¡¯t in good health, so she would feel guilty if anything bad happened to him.
Mr. Hua, who stood beside Hua Shang, smiled at Kong Rui. ¡°Madam! You¡¯re really elusive!¡±
Kong Rui nodded at the two of them and walked into the room after Hua Shang stepped aside.
This time, Hua Shang was no longer lying on the bed in a sickly manner. As the three of them sat at the round table in the middle hall, they were much more rxed than before.
However, just as the three of them sat down, Hua Shang covered his mouth and nose before coughing a few times.
¡°I heard that your coughing is quite serious. Has this been the case for the past few days?¡± Kong Rui looked at Hua Shang¡¯s slightly flushed face.
¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Hua Shang didn¡¯t want to cause Kong Rui any more trouble, so he answered vaguely.
However, Mr. Hua immediately retorted, ¡°What do you mean by fine?! You¡¯ve been coughing even harder recently! It¡¯s much more serious than before!¡±
After Kong Rui reached out and ced her hand on Hua Shang¡¯s wrist on the table, she remained silent for a while.
Mr. Hua also held his breath and watched from the side, for fear of affecting Kong Rui¡¯s treatment..
Chapter 269 - 269: The Person in the Dungeon
Chapter 269: The Person in the Dungeon
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Finally, Kong Rui let go of Hua Shang¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. It¡¯s just that the prescription for the next few days needs to be changed.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll write a new prescription for youter. Get the spiritual doctor to bring me the herbs to choose before using them.¡±
Mr. Hua immediately nodded and stood up to instruct the servants waiting outside.
Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui meaningfully and asked after a while, ¡°Madam, is there a problem with this medicine?¡±
Kong Rui smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big problem, but your family might have given birth to a little mouse.¡±
Hua Shang didn¡¯t seem to understand what Kong Rui meant and only looked at her in confusion.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to exin too much. She would know when she brought the herbs overter.
While waiting, Kong Rui asked Hua Shang about the matter of the queen summoning him to the pce.
¡°When Second Uncle came to the pce that day, the queen didn¡¯t even see him. She only asked Yin Ling toe back with him to see what was going on with me.¡± Hua Shang frowned with dissatisfaction.
¡°After that, she asked Yin Ling toe to the residence a few more times. One time, the butler brushed him off, and another time, Second Uncle chased him out.¡±
¡°The queen didn¡¯t send Yin Ling over after that, but that day, Second Uncle caught someone sneaking around outside the courtyard. He said that he wanted to steal something valuable from the residence, so Second Uncle locked him in the dungeon of the residence for the time being.¡±
As Kong Rui listened to Hua Shang¡¯s description, she knew that they didn¡¯t believe that he was just an ordinary thief.
However, they probably had not found a way to investigate that thief¡¯s background yet.
¡°Can you bring me to see that thief?¡± Kong Rui asked Hua Shang.
Before Hua Shang could respond, Mr. Hua, who had already walked back, immediately asked anxiously, ¡°Madam, do you have a way to investigate that thief¡¯s background?¡±
Kong Rui frowned slightly and thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°I can try.¡±
Before Hua Shang could respond, Mr. Hua said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you over there now!¡±
Hua Shang also stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±
Mr. Hua was about to refuse when he heard Kong Rui say, ¡°Okay!¡±
Since Kong Rui, the attending doctor, agreed, Mr. Hua naturally couldn¡¯t object.
He instructed the servants to take care of Hua Shang along the way, then he led Kong Rui to the dungeon in the residence.
When the dungeon door opened, he heard a pleading voice. ¡°Please let me go! I won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±
¡°I really just wanted to steal some gold, silver, and jewelry. I didn¡¯t n to do anything else!¡±
Despite hearing that person¡¯s heart-wrenching pleas for mercy, Kong Rui had an impassive expression.
His one-sided story wasn¡¯t trustworthy.
It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at the cage where the person was imprisoned that Kong Rui finally saw the person¡¯s appearance.
That person was dressed in ck, and his hair was tied up. He looked like he was dressed for action.
A thin rope was ced outside the person¡¯s cage and there was a bronze five-wed hook on the rope.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. From this person¡¯s equipment, he seemed like an ordinary person without any cultivation.
An ordinary cultivator wouldn¡¯t need these tools for merely climbing a low wall.
However, this might just be a cover.
Seeing that a youngdy had followed them to the dungeon, that person turned his attention to Kong Rui. ¡°Youngdy, you look kind. Help me plead for leniency!¡±
¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again! 1 promise I won¡¯t steal anything after 1 get out!¡±
¡°My family is very poor. That¡¯s why I came up with this n!¡±
That person spoke tearfully. If he was outside the cage, he probably would have pounced on Kong Rui and hugged her thigh.
Kong Rui seemed unmoved by the person¡¯s begging and walked straight to the cage.
When that person saw Kong Rui walking over, his eyes darted around, and his expression became even more pitiful.
That person thought to himself, ¡°Those people from the Hua family seem to think highly of this little girl. The young master and second master of the Hua family personally came with her! Moreover, this little girl doesn¡¯t seem to be on guard.. Why don¡¯t 1 find an opportunity to capture this little girl and use her to threaten those people into letting me go?¡±
Chapter 270 - 270: Healing
Chapter 270: Healing
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui walked up to him as he wished.
Kong Rui walked forward and sized up the person.
That person approached the edge of the cage and knelt on the ground. Then, he raised his hand high, like he was begging Kong Rui for mercy.
¡°Miss, please believe me! 1 really just wanted to steal something!¡± The person said as hey on the ground and cried.
Kong Rui bent down slightly and looked at the person.
Mr. Hua wanted to remind her, but Hua Shang stopped him.
Hua Shang believed that Kong Rui could tell that person¡¯s scheme, so she wouldn¡¯t fall for it so easily.
Although he didn¡¯t know Kong Rui¡¯s identity, he believed that Kong Rui wasn¡¯t that easy to fool!
Kong Rui approached the cage and leaned towards that person, as if she was checking that person¡¯s injuries.
That person raised his head slightly and looked at Kong Rui with tears in his eyes. Coupled with his red face, he looked a little pitiful.
That person reached out and grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand while muttering, ¡°Please let me go!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t shake off the person¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t even look at her hand. Instead, she stared at the person¡¯s face with a frown.
That person¡¯s eyes were red as he stared at Kong Rui.
Kong Rui looked at the person with concern.
As she looked again at the man¡¯s hand, which was on her hand, the scarred skin made her frown involuntarily.
She turned to look at Hua Shang. ¡°Can you let him out? At least let me treat his wound!¡±
Mr. Hua was about to stop him when Hua Shang stopped him again.
He instructed a guard in the dungeon, ¡°Go release him.¡±
¡°Young Master, this¡¡± The guard was clearly hesitant about Hua Shang¡¯s arrangement.
He had never seen Kong Rui before. Although he heard that the Madam had saved the young master¡¯s life, the guard only had one thought in his mind: Wasn¡¯t she fooling around?!
Mr. Hua was also dissatisfied with Kong Rui¡¯s actions. Seeing the guard stop her, he echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! This fellow is as slippery as a loach. It took a lot of effort to catch him!¡±
¡°If we let him out like this, what if¡¡±
Hua Shang raised his hand and stopped Mr. Hua from continuing.
Mr. Hua sighed. He knew that Hua Shang only listened to Kong Rui.
Mr. Hua prayed that Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble!
The guard opened the cage door but didn¡¯t remove the shackles on the man¡¯s hands and feet.
That person looked at Kong Rui gratefully as he walked out of the cell door and knelt in front of Kong Rui.
That person kowtowed repeatedly. His sincerity didn¡¯t seem to be fake.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t seem to be on guard against that person. After she went forward and helped him up to the table and chair at the side, she took some porcin bottles from the table and looked at them. Then, she gestured for that person to treat his injuries.
That person looked at Kong Rui gratefully and excitedly.
Hua Shang and Mr. Hua, who stood in the distance, didn¡¯t rx at all.
After Kong Rui cleaned the person¡¯s wound carefully, she sprinkled the powder in the porcin bottle on the wound.
Then, she took out a pill from the porcin bottle. ¡°Eat this. Your injuries will be able to heal faster!¡±
The person immediately reached out and took the pill. Without hesitation, he stuffed it into his mouth.
After he swallowed it, he said to Kong Rui, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re really benevolent! I don¡¯t even know how to repay you!¡±
As the person spoke, a sinister look suddenly appeared in his eyes. With a flip of his wrist, the person suddenly grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s hand.
Kong Rui seemed to be shocked and struggled vigorously..
Chapter 271 - 271: Difficulty
Chapter 271: Difficulty
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
That person tightened his grip on Kong Rui again and pulled hard, turning her around so that her back was facing him.
That person clenched his other hand into a w and grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s throat tightly. ¡°Hmph! Little girl, you¡¯re too naive!¡± As the person spoke, he grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s throat with his ws and twisted her arm, making her lean against him.
Mr. Hua and Hua Shang were shocked.
Although the two of them had already expected the other party to attack, they still panicked a little when facing such a situation.
After all, her life was very important. They couldn¡¯t be careless at all!
If not for the fact that she had already hinted to them not to worry, the two of them would probably have panicked and surrounded the dungeon!
When that person saw Hua Shang and Mr. Hua¡¯s panicked expressions, he immediately sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this little girl to be so important to the two of you. Looks like I¡¯ve made the right bet!¡±
As the person spoke, he exerted strength in his hand and forcefully raised Kong Rui¡¯s arm that had been bent behind her back.
Kong Rui cried out in pain.
A satisfied smile appeared on that person¡¯s face, and his other hand tightened around
Kong Rui¡¯s throat. ¡°Let me out now!¡±
¡°Also, Young Master Hua, pleasee with me!¡±
Although Kong Rui was restrained, she still asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Since things havee to this, I¡¯m not afraid to let you know!¡± That person clearly felt that victory was in his grasp, so he didn¡¯t care about anything else.
¡°I¡¯m a secret guard trained by Mr. Yin Ling to deal with disobedient scions like you!¡±
¡°Did Yin Ling send you here?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and her face was already flushed.
¡°Youngdy, you know Mr. Yin Ling?¡± The person couldn¡¯t help but be curious when he heard Kong Rui¡¯s tone.
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but cough and she tried to catch her breath before continuing, ¡°Then why did Yin Ling ask you toe here? To kill Hua Shang?¡±
The person sneered, as if he was very disdainful of Kong Rui¡¯s guess. ¡°How can a little girl like you guess Mr. Yin Ling¡¯s n so easily?!¡±
¡°Then¡ what does he want to do?¡± As Kong Rui was restrained by that person, she found it difficult to speak.
Mr. Hua clenched his fists anxiously, but he didn¡¯t dare to rashly go forward and save Kong Rui.
Hua Shang knew that Kong Rui was trying to get that person to tell her. He was already clenching a jade slit ring tightly in his hand. As long as Kong Rui was in any danger, he would definitely kill that person!
However, that person didn¡¯t sense that something was wrong at all and still said to Kong Rui proudly, ¡°This young master of the Hua family has a special identity. It¡¯s said that he has the Soul Changing Technique.¡±
¡°Mr. Yin Ling asked me toe and see if Young Master Hua is really sick or if he refused to enter the pce for other reasons!¡±
¡°If he spoiled the queen¡¯s ns by pretending to be sick, we must arrest him and take him to the royal family!¡±
When Kong Rui heard that person¡¯s words, her eyes flickered and her expression turned vicious.
It was indeed rted to the queen.
Was the queen in a hurry to catch Hua Shang because of the Soul Changing Technique?
Who was she changing souls for?
Kong Rui¡¯s mind raced, and she quickly thought of an extremely impossible but most reasonable exnation: the queen wanted to change Wen Qiong¡¯s soul!
Only Wen Qiong could make the queen so attentive!
Only Wen Qiong could make her offend the five families at all costs!
However, Wen Qiong was already dead. How could she change her soul?
Kong Rui frowned in confusion.
When Hua Shang saw Kong Rui¡¯s expression, he knew that she already found out what she wanted to know..
Chapter 272 - 272: What Did You Do?
Chapter 272: What Did You Do?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Hua Shang asked Kong Rui if he should kill the thief now.
Unexpectedly, Kong Rui gave Hua Shang another look, signaling him to wait a little longer.
Although Hua Shang was puzzled, he endured it.
Kong Rui also knew that this thief probably didn¡¯t know what the queen wanted to do with this Soul Changing Technique, but since he was sent to keep an eye on the Hua family, then the Nie family¡
¡°Young Master Hua is indeed injured and can¡¯t walk,¡± Kong Rui said as she looked at Hua Shang.
Hua Shang coughed violently at the right time and his entire face turned pale, as if confirming Kong Rui¡¯s words.
The thief didn¡¯t loosen his grip, but said fiercely, ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s injured or not. Even if he¡¯s on the brink of death, I¡¯ll keep him alive until he sees the queen!¡±
¡°What did you say?!¡± When he heard the thief¡¯s words, Mr. Hua¡¯s expression instantly turned ferocious.
The thief didn¡¯t seem to care. ¡°Since I¡¯m trapped here and can¡¯t give Mr. Yin Ling a reply, Mr. Yin Ling already knows that there¡¯s something going on in the Hua family¡¯s home.¡±
¡°I believe that the queen¡¯s decree wille to the Hua family soon!¡±
¡°If you let me go, I can plead with Mr. Yin Ling or ask the queen to spare the Hua family!¡±
When he heard what the man said, Mr. Hua¡¯s expression became distorted. ¡°Do you think the queen can control the Hua family?¡±
¡°You think too highly of yourself!¡±
The thief burst intoughter. ¡°How powerful is the Hua family? How can the Hua family be more powerful than the Nie family?¡±
¡°Look at how the Nie family is bowing down to the royal family now. Don¡¯t you know what kind of oue you guys will face?¡±
The thief spoke proudly, but Kong Rui frowned.
The Nie family¡¯s reaction was indeed a little strange.
The Nie family couldn¡¯tpete with the Empire with their strength, since there was still a gap between a family and a country after all.
However, it would be ridiculous to say that the Nie family was bowing down to the royal family!
If the Nie family really bowed down to the royal family, why would they secretly recruit troops and buy horses all these years? Why would they even sponsor an assassin organization?
However, these things were secrets. Not to mention the thief in front of her, even Yin Ling probably couldn¡¯t find out about these things.
If Kong Niang hadn¡¯t told Kong Rui about this because she asked her to take revenge on Nie Lin, Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t have been able to see through the Nie family¡¯s scheme so easily.
¡°You¡¯re saying that the Nie family also participated in the soul swap?¡± Kong Rui asked the question on her mind.
This was the problem that troubled her the most.
Other than Wen Qiong¡¯s soul, the implementation of the Soul Changing Technique definitely required other soul bodies.
After her recent investigation, Kong Rui was certain that the body that was about to be reced was definitely Li Han¡¯s!
The First Elder of the Li family must have known what the queen was going to do, which was why he fell ill and hadn¡¯t recovered yet!
However, ording to the rumors outside, Li Han was already overjoyed to be able to acknowledge her aunt as the queen and get engaged to Nie Yin!
To think about it, she was really pitiful!
That person seemed to suddenly realize that something was wrong and fierce expression appeared on his face as he tightened his grip. ¡°Why are you asking so many questions?! You¡¯re being¡¡±
Upon seeing that person¡¯s sudden ruthless move, Mr. Hua and Hua Shang were about to attack when the person¡¯s expression suddenly froze.
¡°You¡¡± As the person spoke, his eyes suddenly widened in shock and fear.
He suddenly released his grip on Kong Rui¡¯s throat. His entire hand remained clenched, but it kept trembling.
His other hand subconsciously let go of Kong Rui¡¯s hand while his body trembled.
In just a few seconds, that person fell to the ground, his entire body twitching.
He pointed a finger at Kong Rui.. ¡°W-What did you do to me?¡±
Chapter 273 - 273: Interrogation
Chapter 273: Interrogation
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui turned to smile at the person. ¡°I just wanted to give you a warning¡¡±
¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the enemy!¡± The smile on Kong Rui¡¯s face deepened, but killing intent shed across her eyes.
That person¡¯s hands were twisted and curled up in front of his chest. He looked very pained.
Mr. Hua and Hua Shang immediately walked over to see if Kong Rui was injured.
Kong Rui waved her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. This guy can¡¯t hurt me!¡±
As she spoke, she lowered her gaze and looked at him with a gaze that resembled that of a hunter. ¡°I¡¯ll ask and you¡¯ll answer. In that case, perhaps I can ease some of your pain.¡±
That persony on the ground, his teeth chattering, and he red at Kong Rui with bloodshot eyes. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she continued, ¡°1¡¯11 give you three more chances!¡±
¡°One!¡± Kong Rui¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it gave off a sense of pressure.
That person seemed to be in even more pain. He wanted to grab his throat, but he couldn¡¯t.
Kong Rui ignored the person and continued to count, ¡°¡®Two!¡±
White foam mixed with some blood suddenly appeared at the corner of that person¡¯s mouth. It looked creepy and terrifying.
¡°1,1 won¡¯t¡¡± As the person spoke, a sharp pain suddenly spread from his heart to his entire body. The threat of death instantly changed his mind.
Just as Kong Rui was about to count to three, the person grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s ankle. ¡°No! Save me! 1 don¡¯t want to die!¡±
Kong Rui looked down at the hand holding her ankle. His hand was purple skin and covered in dark red veins.
¡°Tell me! Who else is involved in the Soul Changing Technique?¡± Kong Rui asked the question on her mind.
That person immediately shook his head desperately and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know! 1 don¡¯t know!¡±
Seeing the dark red veins on the person¡¯s face, Kong Rui asked again, ¡°Where is Wen Qiong¡¯s corpse now?¡±
That person paused for a moment, as if he was hesitating.
Kong Rui knew that person definitely knew the answer!
¡°You¡¯re unwilling to tell me?¡± Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and her beautiful face was filled with ruthlessness.
¡°I¡ I¡¯ll tell you!¡± Sensing the threat of death, he could only grit his teeth and say, ¡°The princess has been ced in an ice pce behind the queen¡¯s pce.¡±
¡°Ice pce?¡± Kong Rui thought for a moment, but she had never seen such a ce before.
¡°Is there anyone guarding the ice pce? What mechanisms are there? How can we enter?¡± Kong Rui continued to ask.
Since this person mentioned the Ice Pce, he definitely knew how to enter!
The man hesitated again, but in the next second, his expression became even more ferocious. He opened his mouth and tried his best to breathe, as if he was suffocating.
Kong Rui snorted, as if reminding him that it was best to cooperate obediently.
After the man swallowed hard, he finally recovered and said, ¡°Other than the queen and Mr. Yin Ling, only the bell sorcerer can enter the ice pce.¡±
¡°Bell sorcerer?¡± Kong Rui seemed to have heard of this name before, but he was a talent who was no longer in this world anymore!
Could it be that there was another bell sorcerer?
Although Kong Rui was puzzled, she didn¡¯t ask about it for the time being. She only asked the person, ¡°How do we enter? What mechanism is there? Tell me quickly!¡±
The person looked at Kong Rui with a pained expression. ¡°Save me. Please save me. I¡¡±
¡°If you tell me what you know, I¡¯ll let you suffer less!¡± Kong Rui emphasized again.
The man swallowed hard before saying, ¡°That¡¯s really all I know! Please¡¡±
As Kong Rui looked at the person¡¯s forlorn gaze, she lowered her eyes slightly and squatted down..
Chapter 274 - 274: Medicine to Revive the Dead
Chapter 274: Medicine to Revive the Dead
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When that person saw Kong Rui leaning towards him, his eyes shed with hope.
In the next moment, Kong Rui stabbed the person¡¯s neck with a bright dagger.
The moment the dagger was pulled out, blood spurted out and shot two to three meters high-
The person looked at Kong Rui in shock. ¡°You, why¡¡±
Blood sttered from the person¡¯s mouth as he red at Kong Rui.
¡°I only said that I would reduce your pain,¡± Kong Rui said as she wiped the few drops of blood on the dagger with the man¡¯s clothes and slowly stood up without caring about the blood on her body. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you die!¡±
The person¡¯s eyes gradually darkened as he fell to the ground. Only the sound of blood gurgling from his mouth could be heard.
Mr. Hua watched Kong Rui¡¯s actions in a daze.
Hua Shang walked to Kong Rui¡¯s side quickly and asked with concern, ¡°Are you alright? Are you injured anywhere?¡±
Kong Rui shook her head and said, ¡°1 still have something on, so I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡±
Hua Shang grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s elbow. ¡°Wait!¡±
Kong Rui turned around in confusion.
¡°Do you want to change your clothes first?¡± Hua Shang looked at Kong Rui¡¯s clothes as he reminded her kindly.
Only then did Kong Rui look down at her clothes.
Because Kong Rui was too close to that person, a lot of the blood that had just spewed outnded on her.
She shrugged helplessly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Young Master Hua!¡±
Only then did Hua Shang smile. ¡°Madam, you¡¯re too polite. Please follow me!¡±
Hua Shang led Kong Rui out. The two of them ignored Mr. Hua, who was still standing there in a daze.
After Kong Rui changed her clothes, she immediately left the Hua family¡¯s residence.
The thief¡¯s words gave Kong Rui a bad feeling.
If it was really as he said, and the queen was prepared to use Li Han¡¯s body to rece Wen Qiong¡¯s soul, Nie Yin definitely knew about this!
The Nie family must have some ulterior motive for submitting to the queen.
The queen had already fallen out with the Hua family in order to achieve her goal, so the other great ns would probably suffer the same blow!
Thinking of the coffins in the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, Kong Rui felt that the queen¡¯s scheme was probably more than that!
When Kong Rui returned to Fragrant Garden, she saw Ling Nuo waiting at the door. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±
¡°Miss, Young Master asked you to be careful of the Li family. It¡¯s said that the Li family has sent people to look for people from Ghost Valley these few days.¡± Ling Nuo immediately took two steps forward and reported to Kong Rui.
¡°Ghost Valley?¡± Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo in confusion. ¡°Why did the Li family send people to Ghost Valley?¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that they want to find a medicine that can revive the dead!¡± Ling Nuo replied.
¡°Is there really such a medicine?¡± Kong Rui turned to look at Ling Nuo and stared at him intently, as if weighing the truth of his words.
Ling Nuo swallowed hard and said, ¡°Of course not!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t say anything and just stared at Ling Nuo quietly.
Ling Nuo held his breath for a long time before saying, ¡°Although Ghost Valley doesn¡¯t have such a medicine, with Ghost Valley¡¯s spell technique, it can achieve the same effect!¡±
Only then did Kong Rui rx and stop staring at Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo secretly heaved a sigh of relief.
But soon, Kong Rui asked again, ¡°Do you know who the Li family wants to revive?¡±
This time, Ling Nuo was really stumped.
Ling Nuo shook her head, her face filled with confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard of anything happening to anyone in the Li family recently!¡±
¡°Could it be that the Li family¡¯s First Elder is dying?¡± Ling Nuo guessed.
Kong Rui shook her head in disagreement.
¡°Go investigate who else in the Li family has been in trouble recently,¡± Kong Rui instructed. Then, she added, ¡°Or check if anyone rted to the Li family has been in trouble!¡±
¡°Yes!¡± After Ling Nuo received the order, he immediately turned to leave..
Chapter 275 - 275: Adopted Daughter
Chapter 275: Adopted Daughter
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Brother Nie Yin, are you feeling better?¡± Li Han sat on the chair beside Nie Yin shyly and nced at Nie Yin¡¯s face from time to time.
Back then, when Wen Qiong and Nie Yin got engaged, Li Han was furious!
However, she had always paid attention to her status as the daughter of the Li family and didn¡¯t let her emotions show. She wasn¡¯t like Li Ling, who pestered Nie Yin all day long and didn¡¯t act like a nobledy at all!
At that time, Li Han often thought about how good it would be if Wen Qiong was no longer around!
Nie Yin was who all the daughters of famous families in the five continents lusted after. He was the number one genius in the five continents!
Now that Wen Qiong was gone and that annoying Li Ling had disappeared for a long time, it was finally her turn!
Li Han didn¡¯t hide her desire at all, but Nie Yin looked at Li Han coldly.
This woman was really stupid!
She didn¡¯t even know that she was going to die in Wen Qiong¡¯s ce!
If not for his need to have a marital alliance with the Empire, how could he be with such a foolish woman?!
Although Nie Yin was impatient deep down, his expression was filled with warmth.
¡°I haven¡¯t been feeling well recently, so 1 can¡¯t apany you. I still need you toe to the residence to visit me personally!¡± Nie Yin said as he coughed heavily a few more times.
If not for Li Han sending people to invite him to the pce every other day and sending her maidservant to check on Nie Yin¡¯s health from time to time, Nie Yin wouldn¡¯t have invited Li Han into the residence!
This woman was simply a troublemaker!
Li Han couldn¡¯t sense Nie Yin¡¯s displeasure at all. She was filled with joy and thought that Nie Yin also had feelings for her, so he still wanted to see her despite feeling unwell.
¡°Brother Nie Yin, don¡¯t worry. Aunt¡ Mother said that she will send a spiritual doctor to nourish your body! You will definitely recover as soon as possible! At that time¡¡± Li Han lowered her eyes shyly.
¡°At that time, we can get engaged as soon as possible!¡±
Hearing Li Han¡¯s shy words, Nie Yin felt nauseous.
He looked at Li Han¡¯s lowered head coldly, but when Li Han secretly looked up at him, his expression instantly changed into a gentle one.
¡°I¡¯ll definitely recuperate as soon as possible! You have to listen to the queen. Don¡¯t make her angry!¡± Nie Yin instructed Li Han in case she caused trouble again.
Li Han thought that Nie Yin was worried that if she angered the queen, the queen would refuse to let the two of them get engaged.
She smiled shyly and said with a blush, ¡°I know! Before we get engaged, 1¡¯11 definitely listen to her arrangements!¡±
¡°Although my foster mother didn¡¯t let me see you, she was probably worried about your health, so she allowed me to visit you this time!¡± Li Han said as she looked at Nie Yin with an aggrieved expression.
¡°If you hadn¡¯t asked me to go to the royal family to apany my foster mother when she was sad, I¡¯m afraid we wouldn¡¯t have¡¡± Li Han revealed a shy smile again and was secretly happy that Nie Yin had created this opportunity for her.
Back when Wen Qiong had just died of illness, the royal family didn¡¯t publicize this matter.
Nie Yin found Li Han immediately, but only told her that the queen had been in a bad mood recently and asked her to go to the pce to apany the queen more often.
Only then did she discover that something had happened to Wen Qiong. The moment she returned to the Li family, she told the First Elder about this.
The First Elder asked her to keep it a secret and not tell outsiders.
Li Han also knew that as long as the royal family didn¡¯t announce this matter, outsiders couldn¡¯t discuss it, so she could only give up.
But soon, the queen kept asking her toe to the court, and she cried for a while every time she saw her.
Finally, one day, the queen looked at her with a gratified expression and asked her if she wanted to be her adopted daughter.
At that time, Li Han realized that Nie Yin had suggested that the queen take her in as her adopted daughter so that she could relieve the pain of losing her daughter..
Chapter 276 - 276: Nie Yin Is Going to Die
Chapter 276: Nie Yin Is Going to Die
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Li Han¡¯s eyes were filled with joy. asionally, she would look up at Nie Yin with deep affection.
Nie Yin, on the other hand, lowered his head slightly, as if he was slightly depressed because he wasn¡¯t feeling well.
Li Han looked at Nie Yin worriedly. ¡°Brother Nie Yin, are you feeling unwell? Do you need me to call a spiritual doctor over immediately?¡±
In order to make it easier for her to talk to Nie Yin, Li Han instructed the servants to stay far away.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t want the servants to gossip, so he tacitly agreed to Li Han¡¯s actions.
Nie Yin reached out and grabbed Li Han¡¯s hand. ¡°There¡¯s no need! The spirit doctor in the residence has already prescribed a prescription for me. My body is getting better by the day, so there¡¯s no need to trouble the spirit doctor in the pce.¡±
Li Han said with a dissatisfied expression, ¡°No matter how impressive the spiritual doctor in your residence is, he¡¯s not as skilled as the top-notch spiritual doctor my foster mother found from the five continents!¡±
¡°This time, my foster mother specifically instructed me to understand more about your condition so that she can send a suitable spiritual doctor over.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need!¡± Nie Yin refused without hesitation.
It was obvious why the queen sent the spiritual doctor here. She wanted to find out if he was really seriously injured!
Only Li Han was so silly that she couldn¡¯t tell the queen¡¯s true intentions.
If such a person really stayed by his side in the future, she would probably be a troublemaker!
Nie Yin narrowed his eyes slightly and hid the disgust and disdain that shed across his eyes.
Li Han thought that Nie Yin was worried about troubling her, so she advised, ¡°Brother Nie Yin, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of trouble. Those spiritual doctors are all at my disposal now. As long as I¡¡±
Nie Yin felt vexed. Suddenly, his vision darkened and he almost fainted.
Li Han had been secretly ncing at Nie Yin. Seeing that Nie Yin¡¯s condition wasn¡¯t right, she immediately reached out and covered Nie Yin¡¯s hand as she hurriedly asked, ¡°Brother Nie Yin, what¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±
The servant guarding the door immediately rushed in when he heard Li Han¡¯s shout.
Li Han was about to help support Nie Yin when she was pushed to the side by the servant who rushed in.
Li Han eximed and almost fell to the ground, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to question the servant and only stared at Nie Yin.
When Nie Lin heard that Nie Yin had fainted again, he rushed over. When he saw Li Han, his expression darkened. ¡°Miss Li, Nie Yin isn¡¯t feeling well today. Please go back first!¡±
Li Han was naturally unwilling. Just as she was about to refuse, Nie Lin red at her and she was so frightened that she fell silent.
Li Han gritted her teeth and followed the servant out reluctantly under Nie Lin¡¯s signal.
After walking out of the Nie family¡¯s door, Li Han clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. ¡°Return to the royal family!¡±
¡°Godmother!¡± Li Han rushed to the queen as she cried, then fell beside the queen¡¯s hind legs.
The queen swallowed her disgust and asked with concern, ¡°Han¡¯er, what¡¯s wrong?¡±
Li Han looked up, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Godmother, send someone to save Brother Nie Yin!¡±
The queen narrowed her eyes. ¡°Is Nie Yin really seriously ill?¡±
Li Han nodded heavily. ¡°He¡¯s more than seriously ill! 1 think Brother Nie Yin¡ is about to die!¡±
¡°Those quacks from the Nie family¡¯s residence probably don¡¯t have the ability to treat Brother Nie Yin¡¯s illness, so they harmed him to this state!¡±
¡°Godmother, you must send the best spiritual doctor to save him!¡±
¡°I¡ I don¡¯t want to see Brother Nie Yin like this!¡±
The queen reached out to caress Li Han¡¯s head gently. ¡°Good child! Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let anything happen to Nie Yin!¡±
¡°Really?¡± Li Han looked up at the queen with tears in her eyes.
¡°Of course! For you¡¡± The queen stared at Li Han with a meaningful gaze, as if she wanted to see another person through Li Han..
Chapter 277 - 277: Scammer
Chapter 277: Scammer
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Li Han finally smiled. ¡°I knew you were the best!¡±
The queen stroked Li Han¡¯s head gently, then looked up at the servants waiting in the distance and instructed, ¡°Get Yin Ling to bring the best spiritual doctor over. He must cure Young Master Nie!¡±
The servant immediately left.
Li Han leaned against the queen¡¯s leg gently with a blissful smile on her face.
The queen looked into the distance, but her hand on Li Han¡¯s head gradually clenched into a fist.
While Ling Nuo went out to gather information, Kong Rui didn¡¯t stay idle either.
Previously, she had met that mentor at Ding Mao¡¯s ce. Because Ding Mao had been summoned to the royal family, he bid farewell.
Since the problem was in the royal family, perhaps Ding Mao could bring back some news when he returned.
Kong Rui made up her mind and went to Ding Mao¡¯s medical center.
When she arrived at the entrance of the medical center, she saw more than ten people surrounding it.
Kong Rui asked a white-bearded man beside her curiously, ¡°Did something happen here?¡±
The white-bearded man nced at Kong Rui and said unwillingly, ¡°It¡¯s said that Doctor Ding¡¯s mentor will be in the medical center for two days, so everyone wants an examination from him.¡±
Kong Rui nodded. So the mentor was personally overseeing his disciple¡¯s business.
When Kong Rui looked inside, the crowd around her squeezed her. Kong Rui identally stepped on the foot of a fat woman.
The fat woman wailed and hugged her feet as she jumped around.
Kong Rui turned to look at her. She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble at this time, so she immediately apologized to that person.
Unexpectedly, just as Kong Rui apologized, a short man beside the fat woman grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s wrist. ¡°You injured my wife! You have topensate!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and thought to herself, ¡°Did 1 ecounter a scammer¡±
Kong Rui sneered as she looked at the short man. ¡°You said at the entrance of the medical center that I injured someone, so why don¡¯t we go in and see how your wife got injured?!¡±
¡°Fine, we¡¯ll take a look!¡± The short man said firmly. ¡°I saw with my own eyes that you injured my wife¡¯s foot. How can 1 lie?!¡±
With the short man¡¯smotion, many people around looked over.
The short man even shouted for the surrounding people to help uphold justice.
Although many people were curious about what had happened and looked over, no one was willing toe uphold justice.
Seeing that no one had any reaction, the short man cried and said that these people were heartless. No matter how he and his wife were bullied, no one was willing to help.
Kong Rui really couldn¡¯t stand that person¡¯s crying, so she turned to look at the sea of people in front of her and shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we ll have to wait a while before we can enter.¡±
As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, she heard someone calling her from afar.
Kong Rui looked in the direction of the voice and saw Xiao Jiao, whom she had seen in the Hua family previously, waving at her.
Since there was an acquaintance leading the way, Kong Rui said to the two people beside her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±
The short man clearly didn¡¯t expect a bystander to know someone from the medical center, so he immediately exchanged nces with his wife, as if he wanted to give up.
How could Kong Rui let them off just like that?
It wasn¡¯t like her to ept being ckmailed!
She grabbed the shorty¡¯s hand that had just let go and grabbed the fat woman¡¯s wrist with her other hand. ¡°Don¡¯t go! Treatment is more important!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, before the two of them could even react, she tapped her feet and actually soared into the air with them.
There was an uproar in the crowd.
Kong Rui grabbed the two of them and flew through the crowd tond at the entrance of the medical center..
Chapter 278 - 278: "Martial Uncle"
Chapter 278: ¡°Martial Uncle¡±
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
At this moment, the few people at the front immediately shouted unhappily, ¡°Hey! Line up at the back! Why are you cutting the line?!¡±
Kong Rui turned around and smiled at them apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m here to look for someone!¡±
¡°You can¡¯t look for someone either! Who isn¡¯t looking for someone?!¡± A fat man with crooked mouth and nted eyes pointed at Kong Rui with a trembling finger and said incoherently, ¡°You guys¡¡±
Before the fatty could finish speaking, Xiao Jiao had already rushed in front of them. ¡°You¡¯re back! Hurry up and go in! It¡¯s very busy inside!¡±
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment, but when she saw that the indignant people around her were also stunned, she smiled approvingly at Xiao Jiao. ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m back!¡±
Xiao Jiao immediately led Kong Rui inside. The short man and the fat woman turned to escape, but Kong Rui grabbed them.
¡°Don¡¯t go! After treating this ¡®injury¡¯, we still have to have a good chat!¡± Kong Rui said as she gestured to Xiao Jiao.
Xiao Jiao immediately got a few servants to surround the two of them. ¡°How dare you cause trouble at the entrance of our medical center?! Tell me! Who sent you two?!¡±
The short man lowered his head and rolled his eyes before saying, ¡°No one sent us here! We¡¯re here to see a doctor!¡±
Xiao Jiao looked at Kong Rui and waited for her instructions.
Kong Rui shook her head slightly before saying to the short man, ¡°You¡¯re injured, right? Come! Let me take a look at you!¡±
¡°Where are you injured? This leg? Or your arm?¡± Kong Rui said as she reached for the short man¡¯s arm.
Before the short man could react, he heard a crack. When he looked at his arm again, he saw it hanging there, as if it had been broken.
The short man was stunned for a long time before he suddenly wailed. His voice even made the people queuing at the entrance of the medical center take a few steps back.
Kong Rui tilted her head and looked at the short man. ¡°All! It seems that this arm has to be treated well! Xiao Jiao, arrange a seat for this patient and let him sit down and rest first!¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at the other one!¡± Kong Rui said as she reached for the fat woman¡¯s feet.
The fat woman, who was originally limping, jumped up, for fear that Kong Rui would touch her leg.
How could Kong Rui let her dodge like this? Before the fat womannded, she kicked her feet and hit the shin of the fat woman¡¯s right leg.
There was another crisp sound, followed right on the heels of a heavy object falling to the ground.
Before the fat woman could scream, her head hit the ground and she fainted.
Kong Rui retracted her foot and stood there to take a look before saying to Xiao Jiao, ¡°Get a few more people to carry her away!¡±
With that, Kong Rui pped her hands. When she looked at the door again, she saw that the crowd had already retreated two meters and was looking at Kong Rui warily.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows and leaned back slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Xiao Jiao immediately leaned forward and whispered to Kong Rui, ¡°They¡¯re probably expressing their reverence for your ¡®medical skills¡¯!¡±
After Kong Rui nodded and took a step out, the crowd took two steps back.
Kong Rui smiled at the crowd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone. Any difficult illness can be cured at Ding Clinic!¡±
¡°Our medical center has always been honest. If you¡¯re sick, treat your illness. If you aren¡¯t sick¡¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, the smile on her face became even more ¡°sincere¡±. ¡°If you¡¯re not sick, we also have a way to treat you!¡±
The few people standing at the front immediately swallowed heavily, for fear that Kong Rui would say something scary again.
This time, Kong Rui didn¡¯t say anything else. She only gave Xiao Jiao a look and walked into the medical center.
Xiao Jiao looked at the crowd again and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that although everyone at the door looked timid, they had no intention of leaving.
Ding Clinic might close down before his mentor came back!
Chapter 279 - 279: Li Family’s Guard
Chapter 279: Li Family¡¯s Guard
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Kong Rui arrived at the room where the old man was treating people, she heard the old man shout in the room, ¡°You want me to treat these minor illnesses? Does your mentor pay you guys for free?¡±
Hearing the old man¡¯s energetic voice, Kong Rui, who was standing at the door, felt her ears buzz. She could imagine how everyone in the room would react.
After a long while, Kong Rui knocked on the door and walked in.
When the old man saw Kong Rui, his originally gloomy expression immediately lit up. Kong Rui took a few steps forward and sat in front of the old man. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The old man sighed helplessly. ¡°Last night, my unfilial disciple sent a message. He said that he probably won¡¯t be back for ten days to half a month. 1 was worried that some critical patients wouldn¡¯t be able to be treated in time, so I came to help!¡±
¡°That stupid disciple of mine has few reliable workers even after so many years! How useless!¡±
Seeing the old man¡¯s resentful expression and the thick stack of prescriptions beside him, Kong Rui smiled slightly.
Seeing Kong Rui smile, the old man asked, ¡°Are you here for a consultation today?¡±
Kong Rui shook her head and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°I heard that someone has been using a secret technique recently, so 1 came to see if you¡¯re back. I want to ask if you know what¡¯s going on.¡±
When the old man heard this, his expression changed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.
When Kong Rui saw the old man¡¯s expression, she guessed that he might know something.
However, if he was unwilling to tell her, Kong Rui probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything out of him.
Kong Rui was hesitating when she heard someone at the door say, ¡°Someone outside is dying. Hurry up and take a look!¡±
The old man frowned impatiently, but he didn¡¯t stop walking.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t interested in watching, but she heard someone ask, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that person deserve to die?¡±
Kong Rui paused and followed the old man out.
As soon as she reached the hall of the medical hall, Kong Rui asked about the gloomy aura of death in the air.
In the middle of the hall, a person with an ashen face and on hisst breath was lying on a wooden shelf and being carried in.
When Kong Rui looked at the person from afar, she saw that his skin and flesh were already cracked. He even emitted a stench.
He didn¡¯t smell like a living person, but like someone who had been dead for a few days. But that person was clearly still breathing. How could he be a ¡°dead person¡±?
¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person?¡± Some people looked in from afar. They were curious about how this person had be like this.
An insider sighed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Stone, the guard from the Li family?!¡±
¡°I heard that not long after he went out with the First Elder of the Li family, he fell ill!¡±
¡°At that time, they found a doctor, who said that he had been poisoned and wouldn¡¯t live for more than a few days.¡±
¡°His family even prepared his funeral and was ready to bury him.¡±
¡°Then, one day, he suddenly recovered!¡±
¡°At that time, the two elders of the Shi family were terrified. They thought that their precious son had been possessed!¡±
¡°Their family is also strange. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that this person has recovered? Why do they think that he¡¯s possessed?!¡± Someone questioned.
¡°Sigh, after he recovered, he kept repeating something.¡± The person continued to exin.
¡°Other than being on duty at the Li family every day, he doesn¡¯t do anything else!¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that this person woke up sickly in the morning, but when he returned on duty, he was full of vigor!¡±
¡°Some people even said that the Li family¡¯s feng shui is good, since he became much more energetic after he entered!¡±
Chapter 280 - 280: Treatment
Chapter 280: Treatment
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As Kong Rui listened to that person¡¯s description, she felt that Stone¡¯s situation was somewhat simr to that of the second elder of the Li family back then.
However, the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall had already been destroyed by her. Where did Stone absorb the spiritual energy to extend his lifespan?
The more Kong Rui thought about it, the more baffled she felt. Suddenly, she heard someone exim, ¡°Look! What¡¯s that?!¡±
Kong Rui looked in the direction the person was pointing in and saw ck-red liquid gradually seeping out of Stone¡¯s body.
Something seemed to be squirming in the liquid, and it looked even more terrifying in the foul-smelling liquid.
At this moment, the old man had already arrived beside Stone to check on him.
The old man raised Stone¡¯s arm and checked it for a while before saying to Xiao Jiao, ¡°Send him to the second floor!¡±
With that, the old man turned to Kong Rui and said, ¡°Come up with me!¡±
Kong Rui nodded and followed without hesitation.
Since it was rted to the Li family and this person¡¯s situation was strange, she wanted to investigate.
When the two of them arrived at the second floor, the old man instructed Xiao Jiao and the others to leave.
After closing the door, the old man said to Kong Rui, ¡°Girl, this person¡¯s injuries are very creepy. Come and take a look.¡±
The old man didn¡¯t avoid Kong Rui.
Kong Rui knew that the old man trusted her, and this matter probably had something to do with her.
Kong Rui went forward to look at the ce the old man was pointing at and saw a strange wound.
Kong Rui frowned and thought for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t think of what had injured him.
Seeing that Kong Rui didn¡¯t say anything, the old man said, ¡°This injury was caused by a spirit beast.¡±
¡°Moreover, it¡¯s an ancient spirit beast, the Phoenix!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this and she looked at the wound again.
The wound was neat but deep to the bone. If one didn¡¯t have some knowledge, one would probably think that it was caused by a heavy sword.
However, the flesh inside the wound was exposed, and there seemed to be traces of a hook-shaped structure.
The old man looked at Kong Rui inquiringly.
Kong Rui narrowed her eyes slightly and said after a while, ¡°How did you know that this was caused by a phoenix? Could it be that you¡¯ve seen a phoenix?¡±
The old man smiled. ¡°1 didn¡¯t have the chance to see the phoenix, but I know that a phoenix has appeared in the imperial capital.¡±
¡°This Phoenix appeared in the Imperial City. Although its whereabouts are unknown, it was probably taken away by the royal family.¡±
¡°After all, only the former princess was able to give birth to phoenix essence!¡±
When she heard the old man¡¯s words, Kong Rui¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all, but the nails of one hand were already dug into her palm.
The old man didn¡¯t look at Kong Rui¡¯s reaction anymore. He only looked at the other wounds on that person¡¯s body and said, ¡°The injuries on this person¡¯s body are strange to begin with. He¡¯s also from the Li family. With the rtionship between the Li family and the royal family, it¡¯s not surprising that he saw that Phoenix.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s a little strange why he was injured by the Phoenix.¡±
¡°Look at this wound. It¡¯s been a few days, but it doesn¡¯t seem to have been infected at the same time as the creepy aura on his body.¡±
Kong Rui recalled what the insider had just said and immediately asked, ¡°Mentor, do you mean that this person was injured by the Phoenix after being tainted by the creepy aura?¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, her eyes flickered.
In other words, this person had been injured by the little Phoenix recently!
He had seen the little Phoenix!
Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s anxious expression, the old man continued, ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. Let me try to wake this kid up. It¡¯s best if you ask him in person!¡±
Kong Rui looked at the old man, her eyes filled with anxiety. ¡°Can we wake him up? Didn¡¯t that person just say that he has been out of his mind for a long time?¡±
The old man, on the other hand, looked smug.. He shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other abilities, but it¡¯s not difficult to clear one¡¯s mind!¡±
Chapter 281 - 281: Inquiry
Chapter 281: Inquiry
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Seeing the old man¡¯s confident expression, Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate and only said, ¡°Thankyou, mentor!¡±
A smile appeared on the old man¡¯s face before he stared at Stone with sparkling eyes.
He picked up the tobo pipe at his waist, took out a small handful of tobo leaves, crushed them, and ced them in.
A hint of red fire ignited, and a faint wisp of green smoke slowly rose.
Kong Rui stood at the side as she watched the old man¡¯s actions. She saw him tap the smoking pot with a red me on Stone¡¯s abdomen, chest, and forehead.
The smoke pot was scorching hot. The skin would be dyed red even if it only came close to it, let alone when burning the skin directly.
It had already burned off a few pieces of Stone¡¯s ashen skin.
Stone¡¯s flesh fell, but Stone didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain and justy there without any reaction.
The old man flipped his tobo pouch, raised Stone¡¯s neck, and pushed him to sit up.
After Stone sat up straight, the old man¡¯s smoke pot tapped a few acupuncture points on his back again before knocking down heavily on his head.
The old man was quick, but his strength was enough to kill someone. Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Stone.
Although Stone was already on the verge of death, wasn¡¯t he afraid of killing him directly?
Before Kong Rui could react, the old man threw the smoke pot down. Stone¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and his mouth opened wide as he panted heavily.
The old man put away the tobo pipe and took out a few silver needles from his waist to stab the acupuncture points he had just pressed before finally stopping.
¡°Alright! If you have any questions, ask him!¡± The old man said. Then, he picked up his tobo pipe and took a few sips before walking towards a chair.
Seeing that the old man was still sitting on the chair with one leg propped up on the chair in a rxed posture, Kong Rui pursed her lips and walked to Stone.
¡°Your name is Stone, right?¡± Kong Rui looked at Stone, who had just adjusted his breathing and was looking around in confusion.
Hearing someone call his name, Stone turned around and looked at Kong Rui nkly.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She just waited for Stone to respond.
After a while, Stone finally seemed to be able to see the person in front of him clearly.
¡°You are¡¡± Stone¡¯s voice was hoarse, like the sound of a poorly made instrument.
Kong Rui ignored his question and only said, ¡°Do you know where you are? Why are you here?¡±
When Stone heard this, he looked around again, then he turned to look at Kong Rui in confusion and shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know! 1 was clearly on duty in the Li family¡¯s home. Why am I here?¡±
¡°On duty?¡± Kong Rui thought for a moment and continued to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t remember how you were sent here?¡±
¡°Do you know what day it is?¡±
Stone nodded slightly. ¡°The fifth of August. My birthday will be in a few days!¡±
Kong Rui frowned slightly, and her expression changed.
5th of August?
That was two months ago!
She looked at the old man inquiringly, but he didn¡¯t look at her at all. He was studying his tattered cloth bag.
Kong Rui pursed her lips and turned to look at Stone again. ¡°You¡¯re on duty in the Li family, so do you have any missions?¡±
When Stone heard this, he immediately looked at Kong Rui warily. ¡°Who are you? Why are you asking me this?¡±
Kong Rui knew that Stone must have received some secret mission.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in a hurry. She only continued, ¡°You fainted while on duty in the Li family and were sent to the medical center.¡±
¡°We have to know what happened to you so that we can treat you!¡±
When Stone heard Kong Rui¡¯s words, although he was a little suspicious, he felt conflicted when he saw that he really seemed to be in the medical center.
¡°Why am 1 at the medical center? What happened to me?¡± As Stone spoke, he lowered his head to look at his body.
Only then did he notice the strange change in his body.
He tried his best to stretch his arms, but he realized that he couldn¡¯t control his body at all.
He cried out in shock, ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±
Chapter 282 - 282: Forbidden Drug
Chapter 282: Forbidden Drug
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to exin to the other party any further. She only continued to ask, ¡°Do you remember what you were doing before you fainted?¡±
Although Stone was on guard, after he looked at the room full of herbs and then at himself, who couldn¡¯t move his limbs, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I only remember that today is my day of duty.¡±
¡°Because the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall was destroyed a few days ago, the old masters were very angry and vented their anger on us.¡±
¡°We were all very nervous and served them carefully all day long, for fear that we would anger them and suffer their wrath again.¡±
As Stone spoke, Kong Rui recalled that she had indeed heard that many servants of the Li family had been fired. It seemed that things weren¡¯t as simple as they seemed.
¡°At noon today, the boss ran over and said that he wanted us to go somewhere with him tonight. He said that he had a special quest.¡±
When Kong Rui heard this, she raised her eyebrows slightly, but she was in no hurry to ask.
Stone froze for a moment with a puzzled expression on his face, but then he continued, ¡°What special quest is it again? What are you going to do?¡±
Stone seemed to have fallen into a daze and his eyes seemed to be getting blurrier and blurrier.
Kong Rui was about to shake Stone, for fear that he would fall asleep again.
Kong Rui¡¯s hand was about to touch the stone when she heard the old man shout, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±
Kong Rui was shocked and froze on the spot without daring to move.
The old man immediately went forward and brushed the bottom of Stone¡¯s nose with one hand. Then, he picked up the pot and knocked the back of Stone¡¯s neck with it.
After Stone suddenly let out a cry, his body trembled and his head instantly drooped.
Kong Rui panicked and said to the old man anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s dead?! 1 still have something to ask him! We can¡¯t let him die like this!¡±
Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s anxious expression, the old man only took a deep puff of his tobo pipe before saying, ¡°He was overthinking things just now. If you continued asking, this person would have really died!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry! Let him rest for a while. Just continue asking!¡±
Although Kong Rui was a little indignant, she knew that this wasn¡¯t something to rush.
The old man turned the tobo pipe around and carried it on his arm as he walked towards the stool.
After Kong Rui looked at Stone again, she sighed and walked to the old man¡¯s side. ¡°Mentor, Stone¡¯s situation is really strange. Is it really just because he was injured by the Phoenix?¡±
The old man nced at Kong Rui from the corner of his eye, as if he was hesitating if he should tell Kong Rui the truth or not.
Seeing the old man¡¯s strange expression, Kong Rui sat down on the chair beside him and asked, ¡°Mentor, do you know that this matter isn¡¯t as simple as it seems? What makes you so hesitant?¡±
The old man looked at Kong Rui deeply once again before taking a deep whiff of his tobo pipe and continuing, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart. You have to be my disciple!¡±
¡°This kid¡¯s situation is moreplicated than I expected.¡±
¡°ording to my original spection, it should have acted up again after a while, but I didn¡¯t expect it to act up in advance.¡±
¡°It seems that the person who used the medicine was quite ruthless!¡±
¡°Medicine?¡± Kong Rui caught the main point. ¡°Are you saying that Stone became like this because he was drugged?¡±
¡°Have you heard of the Soul Return Pill?¡± The old man looked at Kong Rui with a mixed expression.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, but it¡¯s said to be a forbidden medicine!¡±
The old man shrugged. ¡°Such a freaky thing naturally has to be banned!¡±
¡°But it can¡¯t stop greedy people from coveting it!¡±
Kong Rui frowned slightly, as if she didn¡¯t understand why the old man was talking about the Soul Return Pill.
¡°Could the Soul Return Pill have been used on Stone?¡± Kong Rui shook her head in confusion.. ¡°Why would anyone use such a rare pill on someone like Stone?!¡±
Chapter 283 - 283: Soul Return Pill
Chapter 283: Soul Return Pill
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The old man looked at Kong Rui in admiration as he said with some relief, ¡°You! You¡¯re indeed much smarter than that idiot Ding Mao!¡±
¡°What was used on him wasn¡¯t the real Soul Return Pill, but a replica with an effect simr to that of the Soul Return Pill!¡±
When she heard the old man¡¯s words, Kong Rui¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, and she blinked as she asked, ¡°Replica? How can such a thing be replicated?!¡±
¡°Do you know where 1 can find the Soul Return Pill in this world?¡± The old man didn¡¯t answer Kong Rui¡¯s question, but only continued to ask.
Kong Rui was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. ¡°1 don¡¯t know!¡±
The old man pressed his hand on the smoke pot and suddenly took two more sips. The smoke leaves were burned by the mes in the smoke pot and produced thick smoke. Kong Rui didn¡¯t rush the old man and only waited for his answer.
The old man ced the tobo pouch aside before saying, ¡°Although the Soul Return Pill is a forbidden medicine, someone still refined it a long time ago. Moreover, it was fought over in the five continents for a long time.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that there are only three Soul Pills in the world now. One is in the hands of the Sect Master of the Profound Heaven Sect, Huo Xiao, and one is in the hands of the Demon n¡¯s Poison Master, and the other¡¡±
¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± After Kong Rui listened attentively, she immediately asked.
¡°There¡¯s another one that¡¯s missing, but someone said that it¡¯s in the hands of the Valley Master of Ghost Valley!¡± As the old man spoke, his expression became even more mysterious.
¡°Ghost Valley?¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t expect Ghost Valley to be involved.
When the old man saw Kong Rui¡¯s expression, although he was puzzled, he asked, ¡°You know about Ghost Valley?¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes flickered, but she didn¡¯t show any panic. ¡°1 heard that there¡¯s such a ce, but didn¡¯t they say that no one can step foot in Ghost Valley and Ghost Valley rarely participates in the affairs of the five continents?¡±
The old man looked at Kong Rui in admiration and smiled in surprise as he said, ¡°You¡¯re really surprising!¡±
¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll tell you about the Soul Return Pill!¡±
Kong Rui immediately listened attentively.
¡°It¡¯s said that this Soul Pill was refined by Ghost Valley. At that time, a total of five were refined.
¡°However, for some reason, it was stolen by someone who broke into Ghost Valley.¡± The old man shook his head and said.
¡°After that, various disputes over the Soul Return Pill arose in the five continents¡¡±
Kong Rui opened her mouth but didn¡¯t ask.
The old man naturally knew what she wanted to ask, so he smiled and continued, ¡°Two of these five Soul Return Pills were destroyed in the process of fighting. One of them disappeared after the Poison Master was knocked into the Demon Abyss.¡±
¡°As for the other two, it¡¯s said that one was found by the people of Ghost Valley, but the other is missing.¡±
¡°It seems that the other one was snatched by the queen!¡±
As Kong Rui listened to the old man¡¯s description, she could imagine that many people had died because of the Soul Pill.
But why did the queen want the pill?
If the Soul Return Pill in the queen¡¯s hand was still there, then Wen Qiong¡
Kong Rui¡¯s eyes widened as she asked the old man, ¡°Can the Soul Return Pill revive people?¡±
When the old man heard this, he only shook his head. ¡°What¡¯s the use of the Soul Return Pill? It¡¯s just a rumor within the five continents.¡±
¡°No one has seen the effect of the Soul Return Pill with their own eyes, nor have any dead people been saved by it.¡±
Kong Rui pursed her lips and remained silent for a long time.
The old man ignored her and stood up to walk to Stone¡¯s side. ¡°It¡¯s just that this kid is a little unlucky. Although this replica can let people ¡®survive¡¯, it¡¯s only in the state of the living dead.¡±
¡°When a person¡¯s spiritual sense is shackled to the point of death, recalling everything else they have experienced will only make them even more confused.¡±
Upon hearing the old man¡¯s words, Kong Rui clenched her fists.
Stone¡¯s situation was clearly caused by the Li family..
Chapter 284 - 284: Pill Testing
Chapter 284: Pill Testing
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui suddenly had an idea. ¡°Could it be that someone was using Stone to test the medicine?¡±
Otherwise, even if it was a replica, it would probably have cost a lot of manpower and money. How could the Li family be walling to spend so much effort on a servant?
The old man nodded slightly. ¡°You¡¯re thinking the same thing as me.¡±
¡°Looks like someone was nning to refine the Soul Return Pill, but the effect¡¡± The old man nced at Stone, who still had his head lowered.
Kong Rui also looked over and saw that Stone looked lifeless, like a dead person.
¡°Then Stone is currently¡¡± Although Kong Rui had no pity for Stone, it would be terrifying if more people like Stone appeared!
¡°When he¡¯s sober, he¡¯ll be a cripple who can¡¯t move.¡± The old man gestured with his chin as he said, ¡°When he¡¯s delirious, he¡¯ll be a living dead and won¡¯t feel any pain!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mentor, do you think there wall be more people like Stone in the imperial capital?¡±
The old man tapped his tobo pouch and pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°1 don¡¯t know how many, but there will definitely be more.¡±
¡°How can we distinguish such people?¡± Kong Rui asked anxiously.
In any case, the existence of these people made Kong Rui feel uneasy.
The old man looked at Kong Rui meaningfully, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry to answer.
He came to Stone¡¯s side again and tapped the acupuncture point on the top of Stone¡¯s head with the smoke pot. Then, he said to Kong Rui, ¡°Ask what you want to ask now!¡±
After Stone woke up, he looked at Kong Rui in confusion.
After a while, he seemed to recognize the person in front of him. ¡°You are¡ I¡¯ve seen you before¡¡±
¡°But where?¡± Stone frowned, as if he had lost his memory. Then, he slowly looked down at his limbs. ¡°Why is my body like this?¡±
¡°We chatted just now. Do you still remember?¡± Kong Rui asked Stone anxiously. She didn¡¯t want all her efforts just now to be in vain!
Stone looked at Kong Rui in confusion. After thinking hard for a while, he finally seemed to remember.
He nodded slightly. ¡°You asked me a question just now. What was it?¡±
Kong Rui took a deep breath and asked the question again. ¡°Do you still remember what special quest you were going to carry out?¡±
Stone¡¯s frown deepened, and his expression became distorted.
Kong Rui was worried that Stone would faint again. Just as she was about to ask the old man, Stone suddenly said, ¡°1 remember!¡±
Kong Rui immediately shut her mouth, for fear that she would interrupt Stone¡¯s thoughts.
Stone seemed to want to move his arm, but after looking at his immobile right arm, he sighed. ¡°1 remember that the boss only wanted us to gather at the ancestral hall at night. He didn¡¯t tell us what we were going to do.¡±
¡°But I heard from Xiao Xi that there were some ghostly sounds in the ancestral hall in the middle of the night a few days ago. The elders didn¡¯t allow us to go over, so I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±
¡°Then do you remember what happened after that? Did you go to the ancestral hall? Why were you sent here? Can you still remember these things?¡± Kong Rui asked anxiously while trying her best not to shake Stone.
¡°Have you seen anything strange? For example, a spirit beast?¡± Kong Rui asked tentatively.
Stone frowned even more, as if puzzled by Kong Rui¡¯s question.
Suddenly, Stone¡¯s expression changed, as if he remembered something.
He opened his mouth and said, ¡°Spirit beast! Yes! There were spirit beasts! Two spirit beasts! Very terrifying spirit beasts!¡±
¡°Where did you see them? What did they look like? What did you do?¡± Kong Rui sounded even more excited and wanted to get more information from Stone..
Chapter 285 - 285: Chao Bai Escapes
Chapter 285: Chao Bai Escapes
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Stone seemed to be very vexed. He lowered his head and thought for a long time, but it was as if that memory had disappeared. He couldn¡¯t remember it no matter what.
¡°1,1 don¡¯t remember! 1 can¡¯t remember! Why is this happening?!¡± Stone roared angrily.
His immobile limbs made him feel dejected and helpless.
He looked up at Kong Rui. ¡°Why did I be like this? Can you save me¡¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s heart suddenly softened.
She looked at the old man for help, but he shook his head gently and remained silent.
Kong Rui looked at Stone again, her eyes filled with determination. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I can¡¯t help you!¡±
Stone seemed to have expected this answer long ago, and the hope in his eyes instantly disappeared.
He muttered dejectedly, ¡°What happened to me? How could 1¡¡±
Suddenly, Stone looked at Kong Rui again. ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Xi? How is he now?¡±
¡°Xiao Xi?¡± Kong Rui didn¡¯t know who Xiao Xi was, so she could only answer truthfully, ¡°You were the only one sent here. Did Xiao Xi¡ also participate in this mission with you?¡±
After Stone thought about it, he shook his head. ¡°1 don¡¯t remember!¡±
¡°The boss found me alone that day. 1 don¡¯t know who else was going with¡ª¡±
¡°Who¡¯s your boss? What¡¯s his name? Perhaps he knows what happened to you.¡± Kong Rui suddenly thought of this key figure and asked anxiously.
Stone seemed to have found the crux of the problem and replied, ¡°The boss¡¯s name is Li Shan. He¡¯s a distant rtive of the Li family.¡±
¡°It¡¯s said that he came to the Li family¡¯s residence to be a servant because all his family members died.¡±
¡°The First Elder saw that he was honest and had some brute force, so he made him our leader.¡±
Kong Rui recalled carefully. There was indeed a guard called Li Shan in the Li family¡¯s residence.
But if she remembered correctly, Li Shan seemed to have already¡
Kong Rui confirmed with Stone again. ¡°Is the Li Shan you¡¯re talking about the one who¡¯s tan and strong and stutters?¡±
¡°You know him?¡± Stone looked at Kong Rui in disbelief.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t answer Stone. She just felt that this matter was a little creepy.
There was indeed a guard leader called Li Shan in the Li family¡¯s residence, but when she was still Li Ling, she had once seen that ignorant fellow beaten to death by Li Han because he had offended her.
That time was clearly a little earlier than the time Stone had said.
Li Shan had revived again?
Or¡ had Li Shan already be a living dead like Stone?
Kong Rui immediately felt a chill down her spine.
What other secrets did the Li family have?
¡°Young Master, someone in the imperial capital seems to be secretly refining the Soul Return Pill!¡± A fair-skinned child in his teens walked to Chao Bai¡¯s side and reported respectfully.
Chao Bai put down the booklet in his hand and turned to look at the child. ¡°Where did the First Elder go?¡±
¡°The First Elder brought the Second Elder and a group of adults out of the valley early in the morning,¡± the child said obediently. ¡°The First Elder came to report to you this morning.¡±
Chao Bai nodded and stood up. ¡°Since they¡¯re not here, let¡¯s go!¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Before the child could react, Chao Bai grabbed his arm and the world spun.
¡°Urgh¡¡± The child ced one hand on the wall of the cave as he vomited.
Chao Bai looked at the child in disdain and ignored him as he walked out of the cave.
The child eximed, ¡°Young Master, where are you going? Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±
¡°Rest here. 1¡¯11 look for you after I¡¯m done!¡± Chao Bai said without stopping..
Chapter 286 - 286: Trouble
Chapter 286: Trouble
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Pu Pu chased after him for a few steps, but he suddenly bumped into something invisible.
He patted the thing hard, but he couldn¡¯t break through the barrier in front of him and he watched Chao Bai walk further and further away.
After Chao Bai left the cave, he looked at the familiar Spirit Mountain. Then, he formed a seal with both hands and disappeared into the forest.
Ling Nuo was waiting for Kong Rui, who had not returned for a long time. Suddenly, his vision blurred. Seeing that someone had returned, he immediately rushed forward.
He was about to greet Kong Rui when he suddenly realized that the person in front of him wasn¡¯t Kong Rui.
Ling Nuo was about to get into a defensive posture when he heard the person in front of him ask coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Where is she?¡±
Ling Nuo was stunned on the spot. After a while, he knelt on the ground. ¡°Greetings, master!¡±
Chao Bai was in no mood to dwell on Ling Nuo¡¯s etiquette. He asked again, ¡°Where is she?¡±
¡°Are you asking about Miss? Miss¡¡± Ling Nuo hesitated for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t answer where Kong Rui had gone.
Kong Rui came and went in a hurry every time. She never reported her whereabouts to him!
When he saw that Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t answer, Chao Bai¡¯s expression turned ugly.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to look up at Chao Bai¡¯s expression, but sweat had already broken out on his back.
At that moment, there was an argument in the hall.
Chao Bai looked impatient.
Ling Nuo stole a nce at Chao Bai¡¯s expression first before turning to look in the direction of the noisy hall.
Then, Ling Nuo had an idea and reported to Chao Bai, ¡°Master, 1¡¯11 go see what¡¯s going on!¡±
Before Chao Bai could respond, Ling Nuo stood up and ran out.
No matter how big themotion outside was, it was much easier to deal with than when Chao Bai lost his temper!
After Ling Nuo rushed to the hall, he saw a group of people blocking the entrance. There were also a few people sitting at tables in the middle of the hall.
As Fragrant Garden had been closed for the past few days, the girls took this opportunity to travel around.
The brothel keeper sighed as she counted her assets in the room every day to see how long they couldst.
During the day, there were only one or two servants in charge of cleaning the hall.
At this moment, this group of people was shouting, making Fragrant Garden, which had been quiet for a few days, lively again.
The brothel keeper rushed out of the room when she heard themotion. When she saw that so many people were gathered in the hall, she was overjoyed.
¡°Why are you guys being so noisy? Unfortunately, Fragrant Garden is still in the midst of repairing and is currently closed, so we can¡¯t entertain you guys for the time being!¡± The brothel keeper greeted these unfriendly ¡°guests¡±.
Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Then, he went to the brothel keeper¡¯s side and lowered his voice as he said, ¡°What makes you think they look like guests?¡±
The brothel keeper red at Ling Nuo and gritted her teeth as she asked, ¡°Should I have asked them if they were looking for trouble?¡±
¡°We¡¯re here to do business. We¡¯re guests! Do you understand?! If you don¡¯t, shut up!¡±
After being reprimanded by the brothel keeper, Ling Nuo had nothing else to say.
The brothel keeper was still smiling at those people.
A man sitting at the table snorted in disdain when he saw the brothel keeper. ¡°I¡¯ve long heard that the girls in Fragrant Garden are all beautiful¡¡±
¡°I only found out after I came that this is it?!¡±
The brothel keeper¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard this.
She ced her hands on her hips and scolded that person, ¡°You¡¯re such an ignorant brat!
I was also a famous beauty in the imperial capital back then!¡±
¡°Do you know what it means to age gracefully?!¡±
¡°The guests of Fragrant Garden are all people who know how to appreciate beauty. Those mediocre people who don¡¯t know how to appreciate beauty are not worthy of our attention!¡±
When Ling Nuo heard the brothel keeper¡¯s words, he almost cheered for her on the spot.
However, these people didn¡¯t seem to be easy to deal with, so it was better to deal with them carefully..
Chapter 287 - 287: Stripping A Fig Leaf
Chapter 287: Stripping A Fig Leaf
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When the man heard the brothel keeper¡¯s ridicule, his expression turned ugly. ¡°You old woman! You only know how to bluff!¡±
¡°What? You still want to see my other skills? That¡¯ll be expensive!¡± The brothel keeper ignored the man¡¯s mockery and snorted.
¡°If you guys want to be guests, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a few more days.¡±
¡°If you guys are here to cause trouble¡¡± As the brothel keeper spoke, she pped her hands hard. ¡°Fragrant Garden is not a ce to be trifled with!¡±
Following the brothel keeper¡¯s actions, a few burly men who looked like martial artists jumped out from all directions.
Ling Nuo was a little surprised. He actually didn¡¯t know that the brothel keeper was hiding these people.
¡°Where did these peoplee from? Why haven¡¯t 1 seen them before?¡± Ling Nuo asked curiously. ¡°These are the subordinates you kept behind Miss¡¯s back?¡±
¡°You talk too much!¡± The brothel keeper was very dissatisfied with Ling Nuo¡¯s talkativeness. She really didn¡¯t understand why her master wanted this fellow to stay.
Fragrant Garden wasn¡¯t a peaceful ce to begin with, so there were many troublemakers.
Just those scrawny servants alone caused a lot of trouble when they fought!
After the arrival of the two new masters, the people who came to cause trouble were much more than before!
That was why the brothel keeper hired these skilled fighters at a high price. Unexpectedly, these people actually came in handy only a few days after being hired! When the man saw that the brothel keeper had actually summoned fighters, he revealed a disdainful expression. ¡°How dare you call out a few clowns to show off?!¡±
As soon as the man finished speaking, the ¡°powerhouses¡± who had been invited felt deeply insulted and mored to rush forward to teach the man a lesson.
The man sneered as he picked up the five-foot-long saber beside him and swung it at one of the burly men.
That man wasn¡¯t to be trifled with either. He pulled out the two steel rods behind him and roared as he rushed forward.
After there was the sound of metal nging, something heavy fell to the ground.
With just one move, victory was determined.
The two steel rods were cut into four pieces. The burly man only had two steel rods the length of a palm left in his hand.
The burly man was stunned and didn¡¯t react for a moment.
The brothel keeper and servant were also stunned by how quickly this battle ended.
However, Ling Nuo seemed to have already guessed the oue. There was no change in his expression.
When the burly man saw the brothel keeper and the other men staring at him, he immediately felt embarrassed.
He suddenly shook off the steel rod in his hand and roared as he waved his fists and rushed towards the man with the steel knife again.
The man sneered and waved the steel knife in his hand a few times, but his feet didn¡¯t move at all.
Just as the burly man was about to rush in front of the man, he fell to the ground with a bang.
Everyone immediately stuck their heads out to look.
The waist of the burly man¡¯s pants had already been cut off, and his pants had fallen to his feet, tripping him to the ground.
The burly man was humiliated!
He had only exchanged two moves with the other party, but not only was his weapon destroyed, even his a fig leaf had been taken off!
The burly man no longer had the confidence to have an outburst. Hey on the ground without making a sound.
Seeing this, the brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before she realized that something was wrong. She immediately shouted at the other burly men, ¡°What are you guys waiting for?! These people came to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. Hurry up and chase them out!¡±
The men didn¡¯t move immediately. They exchanged looks of dismay, as if they were hesitating about something.
In just two moves, they realized that the other party wasn¡¯t an ordinary martial arts practitioner!
Although they also had some martial arts skills, they were only ordinary people after all..
They were worlds apart from those cultivators who had a Spirit Body Realm cultivation level!
Chapter 288 - 288: Inspiring Ling Nuo
Chapter 288: Inspiring Ling Nuo
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Seeing that the men had no intention of going forward, the brothel keeper knew that she couldn¡¯t really spend money to make these people work for her.
The few people in front of her were obviously not easy to deal with. They probably had something to do with the trouble her master had encountered previously.
Since that was the case¡
The brothel keeper¡¯s gaze shifted to Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo was still watching with relish when he suddenly felt someone staring at him. Only then did he turn around warily.
The brothel keeper blinked at Ling Nuo before asking, ¡°I¡¯ve treated you well these past few days, right?¡±
The corners of Ling Nuo¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t respond.
When the brothel keeper didn¡¯t hear any response, she continued, ¡°This ce was painstakingly built by my masters. As their trusted aide, shouldn¡¯t you help?¡±
Hearing the brothel keeper¡¯s ttery, Ling Nuo knew that the brothel keeper wanted him to do hardbor and he revealed a disdainful expression again.
He didn¡¯t listen to everyone!
Moreover, his real master was waiting inside. It wasn¡¯t his ce to make the decision!
Seeing that Ling Nuo was still smiling, as if he really had no intention of helping, the brothel keeper couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
She tried her best to lower her voice and threatened Ling Nuo, ¡°Ling Nuo, master asked you to keep an eye on this ce! If it¡¯s really destroyed by these people, we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves!¡±
The brothel keeper¡¯s threatening words didn¡¯t seem to affect Ling Nuo. He calmly adjusted the buttons on his shirt, as if everything in front of him had nothing to do with him.
The brothel keeper gritted her teeth.
This fellow actedpletely different from when his master was around!
From the looks of it, he was just a hypocrite!
Although he said that, those burly men were clearly useless, and how long could those thin servantsst?
Right now, she had to think of a way to make these people leave as soon as possible!
The brothel keeper¡¯s mind raced, but she couldn¡¯t think of a good solution.
At this moment, the man with the steel saber raised the steel saber in his hand and provoked the other burly men with contempt, ¡°Who else wants to die under my steel saber?!¡±
As soon as the man said this, the burly men immediately roared.
However, although they were angry, they knew that they were not the man¡¯s match. No one was impulsive enough to challenge him.
The man smiled disdainfully. ¡°What a bunch of cowards!¡±
With that, the man waved the steel knife in his hand and cut a table beside the brothel keeper into two.
The brothel keeper screamed and hugged Ling Nuo¡¯s arm in fear.
Her nails were long and dug a few bloody marks on Ling Nuo¡¯s arm.
Ling Nuo was in pain, but he gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t cry out.
He shook off the brothel keeper¡¯s hand angrily and snorted. ¡°How useless!¡±
The brothel keeper didn¡¯t have the time to mind Ling Nuo¡¯s words. She continued staring at the steel knife in the man¡¯s hand with lingering fear.
When the man waspeting with the burly man just now, they were still a distance away from her, so she wasn¡¯t as frightened as now.
Before the brothel keeper could recover, the man became even more aggressive because of the brothel keeper¡¯s reaction.
He swung his saber again and shed at the table and chairs on Ling Nuo¡¯s side.
As the steel knife swung down, the de wind brushed past Ling Nuo¡¯s side. It was about to split the table and chair into two.
Suddenly, the table and chairs actually moved away and avoided the attack.
The de left a deep sh on the ground.
Everyone looked at the table that had suddenly shifted in surprise, then they heard Ling Nuo heave a sigh of relief.
Everyone saw Ling Nuo pat his chest with one hand. Then, he sighed again and said, ¡°Miss instructed me to leave this set of tables and chairs for the guests. If you break it, I¡¯ll be scolded!¡±
When he heard Ling Nuo¡¯s irrelevant words, the man¡¯s expression turned ugly.
Without hesitation, he turned the steel knife in his hand and shed it at Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo clicked her tongue impatiently. Then, she grabbed the brothel keeper¡¯s arm and spun her around before pushing her to the group of burly men.. ¡°Don¡¯t stand here and get in the way!¡±
Chapter 289 - 289: Ling Nuo Attacks
Chapter 289: Ling Nuo Attacks
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Before the brothel keeper could react, shended beside the burly men.
She felt dizzy, and wanted to scold Ling Nuo, but she realized that Ling Nuo had already rushed towards the steel-ded man.
The man with the steel knife swung the steel knife a few times, but missed every time.
Not to mention hitting Ling Nuo, he didn¡¯t even touch the corner of his clothes.
The man¡¯s expression became even uglier after a few failed attacks.
He waved the steel knife in his hand angrily and scolded Ling Nuo, ¡°You brat! If you have the ability, don¡¯t dodge!¡±
Ling Nuo continued dodging back and forth as he replied unhappily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as stupid as you?! You¡¯re shing at me, but I should stand still and let you sh me?¡±
The steel knife man swung the steel knife dozens of times, but didn¡¯t hurt Ling Nuo at all. Instead, he was panting in exhaustion, and his face looked flushed and sulky.
The man stabbed the steel knife into the ground as he panted.
Ling Nuo stood a few feet in front of him as he looked at him aloofly.
From Ling Nuo¡¯s nonchnt demeanor, it was as if the previous scene had not happened.
If not for the countless knife marks engraved on the ground and the pirs, everyone would probably have suspected what they had just seen!
The steel-ded man finally recovered. Just as he was about to attack Ling Nuo again, he heard a low shout from behind. ¡°Back down! You¡¯re not his match!¡±
The steel-ded man was indignant and was about to argue, but he was so frightened by the other party¡¯s gaze that he didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.
The steel-ded man lowered his head. Although he was indignant, he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly again.
Ling Nuo shook the small string of stones hanging from her waist and tilted her head to look at the man who had just spoken. ¡°You¡¯re their boss?¡±
Ling Nuo¡¯s tone sounded very rude, so the few people around the man were angry.
However, the man didn¡¯t seem to care at all. He only smiled at Ling Nuo. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting!¡±
¡°Are you in charge of this ce?¡± the man asked as he sized up Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo shrugged and chuckled as he said, ¡°This ce belongs to my master!¡±
¡°Master?¡± The man seemed confused. ¡°With your skills, why do you have to acknowledge others as your master?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you follow me? You¡¯ll be the second-inmand of our vige in the future. How about that?¡±
The man¡¯s words sounded a little tempting, and his gaze was firm, as if he was certain Ling Nuo wouldn¡¯t reject him.
After all, who would be willing to be someone else¡¯s servant?!
Ling Nuo raised his eyebrows and chuckled. ¡°Are you nning to surrender first because you think you can¡¯t beat me?¡±
¡°Aren¡¯t you doing the opposite?!¡± Ling Nuo sneered with a mocking smile.
Seeing that Ling Nuo was actually unappreciative, the man¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Since you¡¯re so unappreciative, don¡¯t me my subordinate for being merciless!¡±
With that, the man gestured to the two men beside him.
The two men immediately stood up and walked in Ling Nuo¡¯s direction.
One of the two men held an iron chain, while the other pulled an inch-long stick from behind him.
After the man with the short stick shook his hand, the short stick actually broke into two pieces before turning into a long stick.
Ling Nuo¡¯s eyes lit up and he pped for the other party. ¡°Oh! This weapon is quite nice! Can you lend it to me to y with?¡±
Hearing Ling Nuo¡¯s words, the man with the long rod narrowed his eyes and sneered. ¡°Alright!¡±
With that, the man suddenly jumped up and swung the long rod in his hand at Ling Nuo¡¯s head.
Ling Nuo felt a strong wind whistling down from above his head. He looked up at the rod, but there was no panic in his eyes.
Seeing that Ling Nuo didn¡¯t react, although the man with the stick was puzzled, he didn¡¯t stop at all.
Just as the rod was about to hit Ling Nuo¡¯s head, Ling Nuo suddenly attacked.
Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the rod that was shing down like a gust of wind was actually gently held up by Ling Nuo¡¯s two fingers and stopped in midair.
The man with the stick wasn¡¯t as stable as the stick itself.
The man¡¯s body drew an arc in midair beforending behind the man sitting at the table..
Chapter 290 - 290: Ling Nuo Gets Captured
Chapter 290: Ling Nuo Gets Captured
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After the man with the stick fell to the ground, he couldn¡¯t move for a long time and could only whimper.
The man with the steel knife immediately rushed to hispanion¡¯s side to check on him.
Unexpectedly, just as the man lifted hispanion, that person spat out a mouthful of blood on his face.
The man was stunned on the spot and didn¡¯t know what to do.
On the other side, the man holding the iron chain swung the chain in his hand when he saw this, making a terrifying sound that tore through the air.
That voice made the brothel keeper shudder. She covered her ears and screamed.
Ling Nuo frowned in frustration and tightened his grip on the stone bracelet at his waist.
The man waved the chain in his hand andshed it at Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo tore one off the stone skewer and threw it in the brothel keeper¡¯s direction.
Before the brothel keeper could react, her mouth was stuffed with a medium-sized bead, and her screams stopped.
Ling Nuo heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he turned the wooden stick in his hand and threw it out.
After the chain whipped over, the wooden stick nged with it.
After a series of cracking sounds, the man wielding the chain suddenly pulled back his chain. Only then did he realize that the chain was already tightly wrapped around the stick and couldn¡¯t be removed.
This wooden stick wasn¡¯t made of ordinary wood. It was made of iron wood that was as hard as iron.
The man tried his best to smash the chain to the ground before finally retracting the chain after destroying hispanion¡¯s wooden stick.
However, the iron chain had already morphed after being wrapped by the ironwood, so the sound of it falling wasn¡¯t as loud as before.
The man sitting on the left instructed the man with the chain, ¡°Come back!¡±
Then, the man chuckled at Ling Nuo. ¡°I really admire you even more now!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t y this game with me!¡± Ling Nuo ignored the other party¡¯s attempt to curry favor with him and said with a cold expression, ¡°You guys have caused enough trouble. It¡¯s time for you guys to leave!¡±
¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take out a big broom and sweep you guys out!¡±
For some reason, the man was amused by Ling Nuo¡¯s words.
He shook his head as he stared at Ling Nuo with a ferocious gaze. ¡°I underestimated
Fragrant Garden!¡±
Ling Nuo looked down at the man who was still lying on the ground and shrugged as he said, ¡°In that case, get lost quickly!¡±
The man sitting at the table sneered. ¡°You want us to leave just like that? I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy!¡±
With that, the man mmed his hand on the table, and the table in front of him instantly shattered into dozens of pieces.
Even Ling Nuo, who had the upper hand just now, couldn¡¯t help but feel shocked.
Compared to those people, this man¡¯s strength was far superior!
Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t be sure how much of a difference there was between his cultivation level and the other party¡¯s, but it was obvious that the other party had not used his full strength.
Just as Ling Nuo was still thinking about it, the man¡¯s eyes narrowed as he formed a hand seal and pointed at Ling Nuo.
Before Ling Nuo could react, his body was sent flying by a force.
His body was suspended in midair. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn¡¯t break free.
¡°Let go of me quickly!¡± Ling Nuo looked at the man with an angry expression.
The brothel keeper raised her head and covered her mouth as she looked at Ling Nuo. She hadpletely forgotten toin about Ling Nuo¡¯s previous bad behavior.
¡°If you agree to go back with me, I¡¯ll let you go. How about that?¡± The man seemed to think highly of Ling Nuo and didn¡¯t forget to extend an invitation even at this moment.
Ling Nuo was clearly not in the mood and he spat at the other party. ¡°If you have the ability, let me down. Let¡¯s have a good battle!¡±
The man didn¡¯t care. He only shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°What a pity!¡±
Then, he raised his hand and clenched it into a w.
Ling Nuo, who was suspended in midair, suddenly fell silent, and a pained expression gradually appeared on his face.
Ling Nuo looked as if someone was choking his throat, and his face was already flushed. As the man¡¯s movements changed, Ling Nuo¡¯s expression became more and more pained. When the brothel keeper saw Ling Nuo¡¯s eyes roll back, she panicked, for fear that he would really die just like that.
Ling Nuo was someone left behind by her master.. If he died just like that, how would she exin it to her master?!
Chapter 291 - 291: Who Are You?
Chapter 291: Who Are You?
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Why is it so noisy?¡± A cold voice sounded from not far away.
The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before rushing over, as if she had seen her savior.
¡°Master, you¡¯re finally back!¡± The brothel keeper reached out to pull Chao Bai¡¯s sleeve.
The male master had not appeared for some time. Although she didn¡¯t know why he suddenly appeared in the backyard, at least someone could save the day now!
The brothel keeper had seen the male master¡¯s strength. It should not be difficult for him to deal with those troublemakers!
Chao Bai looked down slightly. Just as the brothel keeper¡¯s hand was about to touch his sleeve, he stopped her.
The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment, but when she saw Chao Bai¡¯s expression, she immediately retracted her hand.
Chao Bai ignored the brothel keeper and nced in Ling Nuo¡¯s direction.
The brothel keeper didn¡¯t see what Chao Bai did, but she saw Ling Nuo¡¯s body fall to the ground from midair. The invisible restraints on his body seemed to have instantly disappeared.
Although Ling Nuo was no longer restrained, the force that was tightly sped around his throat didn¡¯t disappear.
He grabbed the invisible thing at his throat in pain and tried his best to pry open the grip of that force.
Chao Bai looked at the hand that still seemed to be grabbing Ling Nuo¡¯s throat. Then, a white light shed between his fingers.
The man, who had a sinister expression on his face, suddenly let out a low cry. His wrist, which had been clenched into a w, immediately bled.
The man hurriedly retracted his hand and looked at the man who walked out.
The man held his wrist and gritted his teeth as he red at Chao Bai. ¡°Who are you?¡±
Chao Bai looked at the man, whose face was getting paler and paler because of therge amount of blood loss, as he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±
Seeing that the wound on his wrist couldn¡¯t be suppressed with internal force, the man panicked and took out a pill from his storage bag.
After he swallowed the pill, the man¡¯s face gradually recovered some of its color, and the blood on his wrist finally stopped spurting out in a shocking manner.
The man heaved a sigh of relief before looking at Chao Bai again. ¡°Are you the guard here?¡±
¡°No, your cultivation level is higher than theirs! Who are you?¡±
Chao Bai didn¡¯t say anything, but the procuress standing at the side walked forward and pointed at the man. ¡°You¡¯re really ridiculous! You came to someone else¡¯s territory to cause trouble, but you don¡¯t even recognize the owner!¡±
¡°Master?¡± The man¡¯s thick ck eyebrows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Impossible!¡±
Chao Bai raised his eyebrows, but didn¡¯t ask.
The brothel keeper said, ¡°What¡¯s impossible?! This is our master!¡±
The man shook his head again. ¡°That¡¯s not right! I received news that the owner of this ce is a little girl!¡±
When Chao Bai heard the other party¡¯s words, he immediately understood that the other party was here for Kong Rui.
His eyes immediately flickered. ¡°Who asked you toe?¡±
The man was shocked by Chao Bai¡¯s gaze and swallowed hard, almost biting his tongue.
Heposed himself a little. He was shocked that he was frightened out of his wits by a young man¡¯s gaze.
When he saw that the man didn¡¯t answer, Chao Bai¡¯s gaze darkened.
I le said slowly, ¡°Who asked you toe?¡±
Chao Bai¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, and he spoke very slowly, but it made the man¡¯s expression change drastically.
The man¡¯s expression became uglier and uglier, as if he was being suppressed by something. His body seemed to be under immense pressure.
Seeing that the man didn¡¯t answer Chao Bai¡¯s question, the brothel keeper immediately ced one hand on her waist and pointed at the man with the other. ¡°How dare you! How dare you not answer my question! Are you, are you¡¡±
Before the brothel keeper could finish speaking, Ling Nuo, who had been lying on the ground just now, rushed forward.
He quickly rushed behind the man and mmed his knee into the back of the man¡¯s waist as he growled angrily, ¡°You¡¯re courting death!¡±
The man was caught off guard and fell to his knees from Ling Nuo¡¯s collision.
The man, who was already under immense pressure, couldn¡¯t even raise his head now..
Chapter 292 - 292: Spare Me
Chapter 292: Spare Me
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The brothel keeper became even more spirited when she saw the man kneeling on the ground.
She turned around and instructed the burly men behind her, ¡°What are you waiting for?! Tie these troublemakers up and interrogate them!¡±
Seeing this, the man with the steel knife waved the steel knife and was about to resist again.
However, before he could rush in front of Chao Bai, he suddenly fell to the ground with a bang, and the steel knife in his hand fell to the side.
Seeing this, the burly men finally found a chance to regain their dignity. They immediately rushed forward and pressed the men who had just caused trouble to the ground before tying them up.
The man in the lead was tied up byyers of ropes and evencked a few more times from behind by Ling Nuo.
Ling Nuo returned to Chao Bai¡¯s side and red at the man in front of him.
Chao Bai stared down at the men kneeling in front of him as he said again, ¡°Speak!¡±
It was just one word, but it made the men feel a huge pressure pressing down on them again.
The man with the wooden stick, who had already been injured by Ling Nuo, felt his chest tighten under the pressure, and blood actually flowed from the corner of his mouth.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t look at the man. His gaze was still fixed on the man in the lead.
That person withstood the huge pressure and tried his best to look up at Chao Bai, but after a few tries, he gave up.
¡°Okay! I¡¯ll tell you!¡± The man finally let go. His loose shoulders showed that he had stopped struggling.
¡°The people from the High Heaven Pavilion asked us toe,¡± the man said in a low voice and he sounded indignant.
¡°High Heaven Pavilion?¡± Chao Bai frowned slightly. He didn¡¯t expect it to be this annoying sect again.
Ever since Zi Xuan died, Chao Bai had thought that his rtionship with the High Heaven Pavilion had been severed!
Ling Nuo waited for a while, but Chao Bai seemed to have no intention of asking further.
He was about to ask when he saw Chao Bai turn to leave.
¡°Master, this¡¡± After Ling Nuo looked at the men kneeling on the ground, he turned to look at Chao Bai, who was walking quickly towards the backyard. He was momentarily at a loss.
Chao Bai didn¡¯t seem to intend to ask why these people were here.
Ling Nuo asked Chao Bai anxiously, ¡°Master, what should we do with these people?¡±
¡°Kill them!¡± Chao Bai didn¡¯t turn around and only gave the order indifferently.
The brothel keeper didn¡¯t seem to hear Chao Bai¡¯s words, so she turned to Ling Nuo and asked, ¡°What did master say just now?¡±
Ling Nuo raised her eyebrows slightly and turned to look at the man on the ground who had clearly heard Chao Bai¡¯s words.
The corners of his mouth curled up slightly, and a smug smile appeared on his face. ¡°Master said that we should kill all these people!¡±
Ling Nuo deliberately spoke very slowly. When he spoke, he even looked back and forth at the men in front of him.
As expected, as soon as Ling Nuo finished speaking, a man suddenly knocked his head on the ground and shouted desperately, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! I was only sent here by someone else! Please, don¡¯t kill me!¡±
Without Chao Bai¡¯s pressure, the man in the lead finally raised his head slowly.
He turned to the man who was kowtowing and begging for mercy and reprimanded, ¡°Useless thing! You¡¯re embarrassing us!¡±
The man who was kowtowing didn¡¯t respond at all and continued to bang his head on the ground.
The other man looked at the leader. ¡°Brother, is it really worth it for us to do this?¡±
The man in the lead asked angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°The people from High Heaven Pavilion are just treating us as chess pawns. Are we really going to risk our lives for them?¡± The man spoke his mind.
The other man echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Isn¡¯t our life our own?¡±
After all, they were in the face of death, so they were much more lucid.
The man in the lead reprimanded them, ¡°Are you guys rebelling?¡±
¡°Rebelling? We just want to save our own lives!¡± A man said and turned in Ling Nuo¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know!¡±
¡°Please let me off!¡±
Upon hearing the man¡¯s words, the two people beside him also echoed the same sentiment.
Ling Nuo raised his eyebrows in amusement. As expected, his master had a way to easily pry open these people¡¯s mouths!
Ling Nuo said to those people calmly, ¡°Tell us everything you know. Perhaps my master will spare your lives if he¡¯s happy..¡±
Chapter 293 - 293: The Whole Story
Chapter 293: The Whole Story
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The brothel keeper ced her hands on her hips and began tomand the servants to clean up the mess in front of her.
When Kong Rui walked into the hall of Fragrant Garden, the servant was trying his best to smooth the deep marks left by the steel knife and chains on the ground.
When she saw everything in front of her, she was stunned for a moment. In the blink of an eye, she saw the brothel keeper rushing over.
Kong Rui dodged and did not let the brothel keeper get close to her.
¡°What happened here?¡± Kong Rui looked at the hall in front of her. Although it was rtively clean, it had clearly been destroyed before.
She could guess that someone hade here to cause trouble, but she still needed the brothel keeper to exin the situation.
The brothel keeper described the situation just now without forgetting to exaggerate the master¡¯s grandiosity.
When Kong Rui heard that Chao Bai had returned, her heart skipped a beat. She did not listen to the brothel keeper anymore and immediately ran towards the backyard.
The brothel keeper needed a listener, but she only had time to sigh before she saw Kong Rui leave.
Kong Rui hurriedly ran to the backyard. She had too many questions to ask Chao Bai.
When she arrived at the backyard, Kong Rui felt that it was abnormally quiet. Even Ling Nuo, who usually waited here, was gone.
Kong Rui frowned and called out softly, ¡°Chao Bai.¡±
Even after waiting for a while, Kong Rui did not hear any response.
She quickly opened the door and rushed in, only to find that the room was empty.
After Kong Rui rushed to the hall again, she saw the old procuress berating a few burly men.
She quickly walked to the brothel keeper¡¯s side and pulled her to the side before asking, ¡°Where is he?¡±
¡°Who?¡± The brothel keeper was baffled.
¡°The male master,¡± Kong Rui said impatiently.
The brothel keeper was stunned for a moment before saying, ¡°He went back to the backyard just now. Didn¡¯t you see him?¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s expression changed. Just as she was about to return to the backyard, she saw Ling Nuo walk out of the room on the other side.
As soon as Ling Nuo saw Kong Rui, she immediately jogged forward. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back!¡±
Kong Rui nodded before pulling Ling Nuo and asking, ¡°Where¡¯s your young master?¡±
Ling Nuo chuckled and said, ¡°Miss, he¡¯s already our new master!¡±
Kong Rui did not care about these things and only asked anxiously, ¡°Where did he go?¡± ¡°In the backyard!¡± Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui quizzically. ¡°Master has already returned to the backyard to wait for you!¡±
¡°He¡¯s not in the backyard.¡± Kong Rui sounded disappointed.
¡°Huh?¡± Ling Nuo was also a little confused.
What was going on? Was he practicing how toe and go without a trace?
Didn¡¯t hee back to see Kong Rui?
Seeing Ling Nuo¡¯s expression change, Kong Rui knew that he must know something about it.
Kong Rui coughed lightly before grabbing Ling Nuo¡¯s cor and bringing her to the backyard.
After returning to the room in the backyard, Kong Rui let go of Ling Nuo. ¡°Tell me!
What¡¯s going on?¡±
Ling Nuo blinked and thought for a while before sorting out her thoughts.
¡°It¡¯s like this. Master suddenly appeared in the backyard today, so 1 thought he was in a hurry to see you.¡±
¡°But at that time, a few people came to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. The brothel keeper and the others couldn¡¯t handle it, so I rushed over to help.¡±
Ling Nuo did not intend to admit that he had done it to avoid Chao Bai.
¡°Who are those people?¡± Kong Rui finally asked about those people.
¡°ording to them, they were sent by the High Heaven Pavilion to cause trouble for you.¡± Ling Nuo told Kong Rui the answer he had obtained after the interrogation.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and wondered when she had offended the High Heaven Pavilion again.
If the people from High Heaven Pavilion knew that Zi Xuan¡¯s death was rted to her, why would they only send a few inconspicuous minions to cause trouble?
There was probably something else going on.
However, Kong Rui did not care about this now. She only wanted to know where Chao Bai had gone!
¡°And then?¡± Kong Rui continued to ask.
¡°One of those people was quite skilled and exchanged a few moves with me.¡± As Ling Nuo spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but cough.
Kong Rui paused when Ling Nuo¡¯s hand touched the neck that still had a red strangtion mark, but she did not say anything and only gestured for Ling Nuo to continue.
Ling Nuo cleared her throat and continued, ¡°After that, master captured all those people.¡±
¡°Master¡¯s original intention was to kill all those people.¡±
¡°Butter, those people confessed that the people from the High Heaven Pavilion sent them here, so I interrogated those people for a while to see if 1 could get anything else out of them..¡±
Chapter 294 - 294: Strange Forest
Chapter 294: Strange Forest
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui didn¡¯t rush her and continued to wait for Ling Nuo to continue.
After Ling Nuo¡¯s interrogation, those people only revealed that they had been hired by High Heaven Pavilion toe to Fragrant Garden to cause trouble. Their goal was to prevent Fragrant Garden from opening.
However, they didn¡¯t expect there to be a powerhouse hidden in Fragrant Garden. They failed in their mission and got captured for interrogation.
As for why the High Heaven Pavilion had sent someone to cause trouble at this time, Kong Rui didn¡¯t have a clue.
However, it could be seen that the person who threatened Kong Rui with Little Lion and Little Phoenix wasn¡¯t from the High Heaven Pavilion.
When Kong Rui heard Ling Nuo¡¯s words, she began to wonder why Chao Bai had suddenly appeared and disappeared without even saying goodbye.
This person came and went without a trace, making Kong Rui feel frustrated.
After feeling frustrated for a while, Kong Rui suddenly realized something. She immediately straightened her expression and interrupted Ling Nuo¡¯s nagging. ¡°Alright! Come out with me now. I still have something else to deal with.¡±
Ling Nuo immediately fell silent and his anger from a second ago subsided. ¡°Miss, where are we going?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask! Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Kong Rui walked towards the door.
The brothel keeper was cursing those troublemakers as she instructed the servants to clean up the hall.
¡°Let me tell you, even if it¡¯s not open for business these days, this hall has to be kept clean for me!¡± The brothel keeper had one hand on her waist as she pointed at the servants in front of her with the other.
¡°If 1 find out that someone dares to ck off, 1¡¯11 tie you up and let Brother Ling teach you a lesson!¡±
If it was before, no one would have taken the brothel keeper¡¯s threat to heart.
However, after hearing the miserable cries during the interrogation, this threat was even more effective than an imperial edict.
The servants worked even harder. Only then did the brothel keeper sit down on the wooden chair at the side in satisfaction and let out a long sigh.
¡°What will happen to Fragrant Garden without me around?!¡±
As soon as the brothel keeper finished speaking, she saw Kong Rui rushing out.
She immediately stood up to wee her. Before she could open her mouth, Kong Rui¡¯s figure had already shed past her.
The brothel keeper returned to her seat calmly, as if she was used to it. As she fanned the fan in her hand, shemented softly, ¡°They¡¯re all troublemakers!¡±
Kong Rui left Fragrant Garden with Ling Nuo and went straight to the backyard of the Li family¡¯s residence.
This ce was backed by arge forest outside the royal family and they could reach the entrance of the royal family through the forest.
However, it was said that ferocious beasts often appeared in this dense forest. The queen had specifically ordered people to guard this ce, so this ce became a ce where no one dared to trespass upon.
After Kong Rui brought Ling Nuo out of the dense forest, her entire body trembled ufortably.
Previously, Kong Rui had been brought into the forest by Li Ling and the others to see her fight those ferocious beasts.
However, they didn¡¯t encounter any ferocious beasts even after a few times.
Li Ling and the others felt bored, so they never came here again.
Kong Rui had been to this forest a few times, but she had never seen the so-called guards sent by the queen.
It seemed that the news that someone was on duty was just rumors.
As for the reason why no one dared toe here, Kong Rui guessed that it was because this ce was between the royal family and the Li residence, so no one dared to barge in.
Secondly, there were indeed ferocious beasts here. However, they were trapped by something, so they were not so easily discovered.
When she thought of this, Kong Rui¡¯s expression changed.
Ling Nuo noticed Kong Rui¡¯s difort and quickly asked softly, ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡±
Kong Rui waved her hand, but didn¡¯t answer Ling Nuo¡¯s question. Instead, she adjusted her breathing and walked deeper into the forest.
When the two of them entered the dense forest, they felt a chill that waspletely different from their surroundings surround them from all directions.
Ling Nuo couldn¡¯t help but tremble and lean in Kong Rui¡¯s direction. ¡°Miss, this forest is a little strange.¡±
Kong Rui shushed him and looked around for something.
ording to Stone¡¯s description, the secret mission they were carrying out was near the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall, which had long been destroyed by Kong Rui and Chao Bai.
Stone and the others had probably gone to the forest closest to the Li family¡¯s ancestral hall.
If the spirit beasts Stone and the others encountered were really Little Lion and the others, they would definitely be hidden in this dense forest!
Chapter 295 - 295: Chaotic Space
Chapter 295: Chaotic Space
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui carefully identified the aura in the dense forest, to use the connection between her and the little lion to find their location.
Ever since Little Lion and Little Phoenix disappeared, the connection between them seemed to have suddenly been severed.
No matter how Kong Rui called out, they didn¡¯t respond.¡¯
Thinking about it, they must have been trapped by some barrier that eliminated the connection between them.
¡°Miss, there seems to be something over there!¡± Ling Nuo, who had been observing the surroundings, suddenly lowered his voice and said to Kong Rui.
Kong Rui looked in the direction Ling Nuo was pointing in and saw that it was pitch-ck, like a high wall. It seemed to be a little different from the surrounding forest.
¡°Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Kong Rui said in a low voice and walked towards the dark high wall quickly.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and guarded Kong Rui warily.
Kong Rui arrived about a few meters away from the dark high wall, but her feet couldn¡¯t help but tremble and she was nailed to the spot.
Ling Nuo, on the other hand, looked at the high wall in front of her in shock. She covered her mouth with both hands and tried her best not to scream.
After a while, Kong Rui¡¯s gaze was focused as she walked towards the high wall.
Ling Nuo called out softly and reached out to stop Kong Rui, but then he gritted his teeth and followed her.
After Kong Rui came about a meter below the high wall, she looked up at the top that was almost as tall as the tall trees in the dense forest beside her and her entire body couldn¡¯t help but tremble.
Ling Nuo finally said, ¡°This is simply a sin!¡± Looking at everything in front of him, his face was filled with grief and indignation.
In front of them, there was a ¡°skeletal mountain¡± that was as tall as a hundred-year-old tree and dozens of meters wide!
Kong Rui reached out to touch the skull closest to her, but Ling Nuo grabbed her hand.
¡°Miss! Don¡¯t go! It¡¯s dangerous!¡± Ling Nuo shouted sternly, afraid that Kong Rui would be injured if she touched those skeletons.
Kong Rui broke free from Ling Nuo¡¯s hand and reached out to touch the skull.
However, the moment her hand touched the skull, she quickly retracted her hand, as if she had sensed something strange.
Her expression became even uglier, and a trace of fear shed across her eyes.
¡°Miss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ling Nuo asked hurriedly, for fear that something would really happen to Kong Rui. In that case, how was he going to exin it to his master?!
After Kong Rui gestured for him to keep quiet, she frowned and slowly closed her eyes.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to say anything else and could only stand at the side and watch Kong Rui.
A gray chaotic space suddenly appeared in Kong Rui¡¯s mind, and countless figures stood in front of her.
As she stared at the fleeting figures, she felt as if her entire body was wrapped in coldness.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t move, and the figures didn¡¯t approach, as if they were waiting for something.
Seeing that those figures didn¡¯t seem to be hostile, Kong Rui asked, ¡°Who are you guys?¡±
The figures swayed, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of responding to Kong Rui.
Just as Kong Rui was looking for a way to leave this strange ce, those figures parted to the sides and actually made way for Kong Rui.
Kong Rui walked towards the passageway without hesitation.
Only when she approached those figures did Kong Rui realize that they were just phantoms with indistinguishable faces.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and quickly walked forward to see where these shadows wanted to bring her.
The more she walked forward, the more powerful the sadness and resentment Kong Rui felt.
That feeling made her feel a sharp pain in her chest, and tears fell from her eyes.
Kong Rui took a deep breath and tried to calm down.
However, no matter how hard she tried, the emotions only became stronger and stronger. She couldn¡¯t control her tears at all.
Kong Rui gritted her teeth and grabbed her aching heart tightly with one hand. Then, she raised her head and walked forward firmly again.
No matter what, she had to see what secrets were hidden here!
¡°Who are you?¡± A voice sounded from the dark space in front of Kong Rui.
¡°Who are you?¡± Kong Rui suppressed the bitterness in her heart and asked loudly in the direction of the voice.
¡°How did you get here?¡± The voice seemed curious, and the pitch became much higher.
¡°You trapped those souls here?¡± Kong Rui could only think of this possibility.
IThis shameful fellow in front of them had locked those souls here and prevented them from leaving.
The voice suddenly sneered.. ¡°You people always think the worst of others!¡±
Chapter 296 - 296: Symbiosis
Chapter 296: Symbiosis
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows slightly. ¡°You mean you¡¯re doing this out of kindness?¡±
¡°Do you know who those people are?¡± The voice seemed to be very interested in chatting with Kong Rui, and the pitch of its tone increased.
¡°You killed them?¡± Kong Rui guessed again.
¡°Tsk! 1 disdain doing such bad things! It will damage my reputation!¡± The voice sounded disdainful. It was obvious that he wasn¡¯t interested in killing people.
Kong Rui frowned slightly. She felt that the other party seemed to be beating around the bush and had no intention of answering her question, so she gritted her teeth and turned to walk back
She had just taken a step when she suddenly felt a piercing pain in her heart.
Kong Rui tightened her grip on her chest again and staggered forward, but almost fell to the ground.
The voice said in displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±
Kong Rui knew that the pain was definitely from the other party¡¯s actions.
In other words, everything here was controlled by that voice.
To figure out everything and leave this ce, she had to get an answer from the other party first.
Kong Rui turned to look at the dark space again and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer my question honestly? Why should I stay here?¡±
¡°Do you think you can leave here safely with your strength?¡± The voice sounded very disdainful. ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ll probably die of exhaustion after taking a few more steps!¡±
Kong Rui said with a smile, ¡°This is just a space you created. As long as I leave here, I can¡¡±
¡°Bullsh*t! Do you think those wandering souls aren¡¯t real?¡± The voice suddenly roared angrily, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be so bored as to conjure some wandering souls to trick you?¡±
Kong Rui pursed her lips. ¡°You don¡¯t even dare to show your true face to others. How can I trust your words?¡±
The voice suddenly fell silent, and everything around them instantly fell silent as well.
The pain that had been gripping Kong Rui¡¯s heart disappeared at this moment.
Kong Rui felt the shadows that were originally gathered not far away approaching her bit by bit.
She was instantly on guard and asked, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±
The voice sounded again, but with a hint of mockery. ¡°Are you afraid?¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s expression darkened as she berated coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t use these poor fellows anymore!¡±
The voice roared angrily, ¡°Who the hell is using them?! They¡¯re all pitiful people! I¡¯m just protecting them!¡±
¡°Protection?¡± Kong Rui was puzzled.
The voice was low, but it couldn¡¯t suppress its anger. ¡°Those people are too cruel. They devour divine sense in order to extend their lives!¡±
¡°I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so 1 built this space here to give those souls who still had a trace of their souls a ce to stay.¡±
¡°However, this ce probably won¡¯t be able to protect them for long.¡±
¡°Is that why you let me in here? What do you want me to do?¡± Kong Rui guessed the other party¡¯s intentions.
The other party seemed to be a little hesitant, but after a while, he still said, ¡°I can¡¯t continue to protect them. You¡¡±
¡°I can sense both the aura of spiritual power and demonic power on you. You can definitely protect them!¡±
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t persuaded by the other party¡¯s words. Instead, she asked warily, ¡°How do you know this? Who are they? Why should I protect them?¡±
After being questioned by Kong Rui, the other party seemed to be a little impatient. ¡°If you want to find evidence that the queen and the Li family have ties to the Demon n, these people can help you!¡±
Kong Rui¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°How do you know all this?¡±
The person said,, ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask about that! Just tell me, are you willing to protect them or not?¡± His tone softening a little, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re unwilling, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t hesitate this time and replied decisively, ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll agree to your request! But¡¡±
¡°What other questions do you have?¡± the other party asked impatiently.
¡°You have to tell me how to protect them! After all, humans and ghosts are different. I don¡¯t have the ability to protect these souls!¡± Kong Rui growled, somewhat dissatisfied with the other party¡¯s attitude.
The voice immediately exined, ¡°You can definitely do it!¡±
¡°They¡ they will attach themselves to your soul.. If you can reach a symbiotic rtionship with them, you can¡¡±
Chapter 297 - 297: Collapse
Chapter 297: Copse
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui suddenly noticed that something was wrong and immediately interrupted him. ¡°Symbiotic? You want me to be their host?¡±
¡°No! That¡¯s impossible!¡± Kong Rui refused firmly.
The voice seemed to think for a while before saying, ¡°Or you can find other ways to coexist together, but I have to tell you that they are the only evidence you can use to bring down the queen and the Li family!¡±
Kong Rui was about to refuse when the queen¡¯s ferocious appearance and the hypocritical appearances of the Li family shed across her mind.
¡°Alright! I promise you!¡± Kong Rui looked at the dark ce in front of her firmly.
No matter what, she had to give it a try. She had topletely destroy the Li family and the queen!
As soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the other party finally heaved a sigh of relief.
¡°My mission is finally over! I can finally¡ leave!¡± The voice sounded relieved.
¡°Who are you?¡± Kong Rui was curious again.
¡°Perhaps we¡¯ll meet again one day. You¡¯ll know then!¡± The voice sounded softer and softer, as if it was gradually fading away.
Kong Rui felt a white light suddenly shoot out of the dark space in front of her.
In the next moment, the surrounding space became much brighter.
The shadows that were moving towards her gradually became clearer.
As she looked at the shadows, she could vaguely recognize some faces. They were familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen them before.
¡°How do I leave this ce?¡± At this moment, the dark space was already gone, so Kong Rui could only raise her head and roar.
The other party had disappeared just like that. How was she going to leave this space created by the other party?
Kong Rui felt the shadows getting closer and closer to her, but the surrounding air didn¡¯t seem to be as cold as before.
She gradually calmed down and looked around at the shadows surrounding her. ¡°You guys can understand what I¡¯m saying, right?¡±
The shadows didn¡¯t react and continued to approach her.
Kong Rui pursed her lips and said again, ¡°If you guys can understand, stop now!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t have much hope. After all, they were only fragmented souls.
However, as soon as Kong Rui finished speaking, the shadows actually stopped in unison.
Kong Rui was delighted and looked at the person closest to her. ¡°Can you get me out of here?¡±
¡°I can only help you guys if I leave this ce, right?¡±
The shadow didn¡¯t seem to intend to respond to Kong Rui.
Kong Rui waited for a long time. Just as she was about to give up, the shadow suddenly moved.
The shadow slowly raised an arm and turned to point in a direction to Kong Rui¡¯s left.
¡°The exit is over there?¡± Kong Rui was skeptical.
However, she had no other choice at this moment.
Without hesitation, she walked quickly in the direction the shadow had pointed.
The shadows in front of Kong Rui also retreated, making way for her.
Kong Rui walked towards the gray space in front of her, but she felt an increasingly strange sensation.
Suddenly, she felt a dazzling white light sh in front of her again, and she felt dizzy.
When she opened her eyes again, Kong Rui only saw Ling Nuo jumping around in front of her.
Kong Rui blinked and looked at Ling Nuo in confusion. After a wguke, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±
¡°Miss can¡¯t move anymore! Miss is possessed! What should I do?! 1¡¯11 definitely be cut in half by Master! This¡¡± Ling Nuo suddenly stopped halfway through his sentence.
He suddenly stopped and turned to look at Kong Rui. ¡°Miss? Are you alright?¡±
Kong Rui looked at Ling Nuo in disdain and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡¡±
Before Kong Rui could finish, a few cracks suddenly appeared in the dark skeleton wall in front of her.
Light seeped out from the cracks in the bones, apanied by bone-chilling cracking sounds.
Ling Nuo screamed and stood in front of Kong Rui while trembling.
Kong Rui nced at Ling Nuo in disdain, but although this guy wasn¡¯t brave, he was loyal.
Kong Rui pped away Ling Nuo, who was in the way, and looked at the crack on the skeleton wall in front of her.
She reached out again, but Ling Nuo blocked it front of it again. ¡°Miss! It¡¯s dangerous!¡±
As soon as Ling Nuo finished speaking, an even louder cracking sound sounded.
Under the gaze of the two of them, the skeleton wall copsed in all directions starting from the cracks and then scattered into pieces of bones..
Chapter 298 - 298: Digging Five Feet
Chapter 298: Digging Five Feet
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
When Kong Rui saw the scene in front of her and then at the hundreds of human bones on the ground, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
Right after she had left that space, many voices whispered in her ear.
She couldn¡¯t make out what the voices were saying, but she could sense that they were anxious to confide in her.
¡°Miss, now we¡¡± Ling Nuo looked at the skeletons on the ground and swallowed hard before asking, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±
¡°Bury them,¡± Kong Rui said calmly.
Ling Nuo was about to agree, but when he turned to look at therge sea of skeletons, he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Should we¡ dig a hole and bury them¡ all?¡±
Seeing Ling Nuo¡¯s meek appearance, Kong Rui couldn¡¯t help but shake her head.
¡°Step back!¡± Kong Rui instructed in a low voice.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to hesitate and immediately retreated dozens of meters.
A ck dagger appeared in Kong Rui¡¯s hand.
She suddenly threw the dagger.
The dagger flickered with a cold light and circled the dense forest in front of it before returning to Kong Rui¡¯s hand.
Just as Ling Nuo was wondering what this dagger could be used for, she saw dozens of trees in front of her fall in the same direction almost at the same time.
The huge tree fell and smashed into the ground, creating a huge ditch. The skeletons were buried between the tree trunk and the ditch.
¡°This¡¡± Ling Nuo seemed to want to say something. Seeing that Kong Rui was about to turn around and leave, he jogged a few steps and followed behind her.
After taking a few steps, Ling Nuo turned around to look at the skeletons buried by the trees again. He pursed his lips and thought to himself, ¡°Her way of burying them is too¡ sloppy!¡±
Although Ling Nuo felt a little dismayed, he still turned around and followed Kong Rui in the other direction of the dense forest.
Kong Rui suddenly stopped again and frowned as she looked to the right.
Ling Nuo immediately turned around to look, but he didn¡¯t see anything.
¡°Little¡¡± Ling Nuo was about to ask when Kong Rui stopped him with a shushing gesture.
Ling Nuo didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. Then, he saw Kong Rui listening to something carefully.
However, no matter how hard Ling Nuo tried to listen, he still couldn¡¯t hear anything.
Kong Rui blinked and looked in that direction while trying her best to distinguish what the voices in her mind were saying.
She listened to the vague voices that seemed to be guiding her in that direction.
However, she was still not sure if those souls were hostile or friendly, so she didn¡¯t dare to rashly follow those voices.
After a while, sheposed herself and said to Ling Nuo, ¡°Go and see if there¡¯s anything buried under the ancient tree over there.¡±
Ling Nuo looked at Kong Rui quizzically, but then he ran under an ancient tree a few meters away from them.
She dug a few meters deep beside the ancient tree, but Ling Nuo found nothing.
He turned around and shook his head at Kong Rui, indicating that he found nothing.
Kong Rui frowned slightly and began to wonder if those souls were lying to her.
At this moment, a voice overshadowed the other vague voices. ¡°Five feet under the tree.¡±
Kong Rui questioned the other party, ¡°If we dig a pit five feet around the entire tree, not to mention that the sky will have brightened by that now, the tree will also copse!¡±
However, the voice insisted, ¡°On the east side of the tree, five feet below the tree.¡±
Seeing this, Kong Rui could only instruct Ling Nuo to dig a pit about five feet in the direction the voice instructed.
Just as Ling Nuo was about to report that he didn¡¯t discover anything, he touched something much harder than the surrounding ground.
He immediately turned around and started digging around the thing.
When he dug out the hard thing, Ling Nuo immediately rushed to Kong Rui and presented it to her. ¡°Miss, I found it!¡±
Kong Rui took the thing and took a closer look. It seemed to be a bronze jewelry box.
How could such a thing be buried here?
Under the encouragement of the voice in her mind, Kong Rui opened the lid of the jewelry box.
Ling Nuo was about to stop Kong Rui, but Kong Rui had already opened the lid.
The two of them looked at the box at the same time and saw a small white bone ced in the jewelry box.
This was too strange.
The other bones were piled into a mountain and gathered together, but only this small finger-like bone was ced in the jewelry box and buried so deep.. Why was that?
Chapter 299 - 299: Strange White Bones
Chapter 299: Strange White Bones
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t understand for a moment, but she heard the voices in her mind arguing about something.
She felt that her mind was in a mess and she couldn¡¯t keep things under control.
¡°Miss, what exactly is this? Should we?¡± As Ling Nuo looked at the skeleton, he felt that it was a little creepy.
¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this ce. Why don¡¯t we¡¡±
Ling Nuo was halfway through his sentence when he heard Kong Rui roar angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±
Ling Nuo was startled and immediately shut up. Then, he looked at Kong Rui in fear.
Kong Rui red at Ling Nuo, but the voices in her mind didn¡¯t perceive her anger at all. They continued to argue.
Kong Rui felt her head hurt and she felt dizzy.
Seeing that Kong Rui¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t right, Ling Nuo was about to ask her what was wrong when he saw Kong Rui stagger and almost fall.
Ling Nuo immediately reached out to support Kong Rui. He looked concerned, but he didn¡¯t dare to ask.
After all, Kong Rui had just told him to shut up.
After a while, Kong Rui finally seemed to recover. She let go of Ling Nuo¡¯s hand and stood rooted to the ground.
Ling Nuo¡¯s face was filled with worry as he kept thinking to himself, ¡°Master! Where are you?! I can¡¯t handle Miss anymore!¡±
Kong Rui lowered her head slightly and said after a while, ¡°Bring this bone back¡±
¡°Bring it back?¡± Ling Nuo finally couldn¡¯t help but ask.
After causing a ruckus for the entire night, she only nned to bring such a thing back?
Kong Rui ignored Ling Nuo, but a voice lingered in her mind. ¡°Take me away from here! I can help you! Take me away!¡±
Ling Nuo helped Kong Rui back to Fragrant Garden. At this moment, it was already dawn.
Kong Ruiy on the bed and tried her best to keep the voices in her mind down.
Those voices were not under her control at all, so she felt tortured.
Originally, she could vaguely find out some information from those voices, but the sound waves continued for too long and were too loud, making her mentally exhausted. She didn¡¯t have the energy to continue listening at all.
After lying on the bed to rest for a while, Kong Rui picked up the jewelry box she had brought back and took out the bone.
She said to the bone coldly, ¡°You asked me to bring you away. Now, I order you to shut those voices up!¡±
Kong Rui only wanted to give it a try, but she didn¡¯t expect the voices in her mind to suddenly disappear.
Kong Rui was stunned and red at the bone as she asked, ¡°You did it?¡±
¡°Of course!¡± the voice said again. This time it sounded much clearer, and even the youthfulness of the voice was revealed.
Although Kong Rui was a little suspicious, she still asked, ¡°Who are you? Why can you control them? How long are you guys going to coexist with me?¡±
After Kong Rui asked the question, there was no response from the bone.
Kong Rui was immediately discouraged and thought that this bone was useless.
Unexpectedly, just as Kong Rui was about to give up, the young voice sounded again. ¡°You must have seen the Li family¡¯s coffins!¡±
Kong Rui was stunned. After a while, she asked, ¡°What do you know?¡±
The voice sneered. ¡°Of course I know what the Li family did. After all, I¡¯m¡¡±
Halfway through, the voice suddenly paused. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s useless to tell you this now!¡±
¡°Are you looking for your spirit beasts?¡± the voice asked again.
¡°You know where they are?¡± Kong Rui immediately became excited and asked in surprise.
¡°They¡¯re trapped in the royal family now and waiting for the queen to carry out her n¡¡± The other party had no intention of hiding anything.
¡°Impossible!¡± Kong Rui immediately retorted, ¡°No one in the royal family can control them. In fact¡¡±
Kong Rui wanted to say that not many people in this world could control two ancient divine beasts.
However, in the next moment, the voice rendered her speechless. ¡°Do you know the Beast Tamer n in the west?¡±
¡°The two of them were trapped by a few elders of the Beast Tamer n.¡±
¡°If you want to save them, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need the help of two people!¡±
Kong Rui frowned slightly. ¡°Find someone to help?¡±
She felt that other than Kong Niang and the others from the Demon Abyss, no one else in this world could help her.
¡°The kid who was with you previously and the mentor you acknowledged not long ago!¡± The young voice immediately replied without any hesitation.
¡°You¡¡± Kong Rui wanted to ask how the other party knew about these things, but when she thought of what it had just said, she gave up asking..
Chapter 300 - 300: Finding Help
Chapter 300: Finding Help
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°You¡¯re very smart! You know that there are some questions I won¡¯t answer, so asking those questions is just a waste of time.¡± The young voice said again, as if very satisfied with Kong Rui.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t n to beat around the bush with the other party. ¡°Can we find Kong Shu and the others with their help?¡±
¡°Not necessarily.¡± The childish voice said again, but Kong Rui was so frustrated that she wished she could break the bone into two.
¡°If you have something to say, say it all at once! I don¡¯t have the patience to waste time with you!¡± Kong Rui gritted her teeth and threatened.
¡°You really have a bad temper!¡± The young voice said disdainfully.
However, this time, the voice didn¡¯t leave her hanging. ¡°The three of you won¡¯t be able to find the array set up by the Beast Tamer n if you enter the royal family rashly.¡±
¡°Besides, if you don¡¯t know how to break the array, how can you save those two little fellows?¡±
That voice¡¯s words seemed reasonable, making Kong Rui feel that she was in the wrong for losing her temper.
She calmed down and continued to ask, ¡°Then can you tell me how to save them now?¡±
¡°Are you nning to kill Nie Lin?¡± The voice asked instead of answering her question, making Kong Rui angry again.
She clenched the white bone tightly. After a while, she said between gritted teeth, ¡°Yes! I want to avenge Kong Niang!¡±
¡°Alright! I happen to have some grudges against that kid as well!¡± The voice said happily. ¡°Kill him first, then I¡¯ll tell you how to save the two little fellows.¡±
Since it was something Kong Rui had nned to do anyway, she didn¡¯t seem to have any reason to refuse.
Although there was still a huge difference in strength between her and Nie Lin, she wouldn¡¯t face the enemy head-on. Naturally, she would think of other ways to get rid of him.
The incident with Stone gave Kong Rui an idea.
¡°I¡¯ll do it now!¡± With that, Kong Rui immediately stood up to find a way to kill Nie Lin.
However, just as she got up, she felt dizzy and fainted.
The young voice sounded again. ¡°Little girl, rest for a while. When you wake up, the preparations will be ready.¡±
When Kong Rui woke up again, it was already past noon.
After she suddenly sat up in bed and looked at the environment in front of her, a strange feeling welled up in her heart.
Ever since she left the Demon Abyss, she had never slept so soundly.
Although she felt more energized, this feeling made her feel very uneasy.
¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± The voice sounded again, startling Kong Rui.
¡°Why are you so afraid?!¡± The voice teased, ¡°I waited here for a long time in order to let you have a good sleep!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t appreciate it at all. Instead, she asked, ¡°Are you saying that you were staring at me the entire time when I was sleeping?¡±
¡°So what?! I can¡¯t do anything to you anyway!¡± The voice sounded aloof.
Kong Rui was furious, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything to the other party now.
¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Kong Rui felt a little frustrated about the current situation, so she jumped out of bed and walked out.
The voice whispered in Kong Rui¡¯s ear, ¡°Go find that old man first! That kid will naturallye looking for you afterwards!¡±
Kong Rui took a deep breath. She hated how the voice seemed to know everything.
Even if it asked Kong Rui to look for Chao Bai now, Kong Rui wouldn¡¯t know where to look for him!
Kong Rui stuffed the bone into the bag at her waist and quickly walked out of the door of Fragrant Garden.
The streets were exceptionally quiet today, as if something unusual was going to happen.
Kong Rui wasn¡¯t in the mood to care about this. Since she had news of Kong Shu and the others, she had to think of a way to save them as soon as possible.
When Kong Rui arrived at the entrance of the medical hall, she saw that the medical hall that was usually filled with people only had two or three patients waiting there today.
Those assistants who were usually busy were also sitting at the side grinding herbs today.
¡°Where¡¯s my mentor?¡± Kong Rui ignored them and walked into the medical center to ask.
An alchemist recognized Kong Rui and immediately pointed in the direction of the stairs. ¡°Grandmaster is resting in the alchemy room on the second floor. I¡¯ll bring you up now.¡±
Kong Rui waved her hand. ¡°You can go ahead and get busy with your own matters!¡±
With that, Kong Rui walked up the stairs.
When she arrived at the second floor, Kong Rui saw a pill refinement room emitting a strong smell of spirit medicine, so she walked towards the room.
¡°Mentor!¡± Kong Rui stood outside the door as she called out.
However, even after she waited for a while, there was no response..
Chapter 301 - 301: Mentor Gets Injured
Chapter 301: Mentor Gets Injured
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui leaned against the door to listen to themotion inside, but suddenly, there was a loud bang in the room.
Kong Rui kicked open the door without hesitation and rushed in.
The pungent smell of smoke assaulted her face. Thick smoke blurred her vision, so Kong Rui couldn¡¯t see the situation clearly.
Kong Rui covered her mouth and nose with one hand as she tried her best to shout into the room, ¡°Mentor! Are you in there?¡±
¡°Uh-huh¡¡± A muffled response came from Kong Rui¡¯s right side.
Kong Rui fumbled in the direction of the voice.
After taking a few steps, Kong Rui tripped and fell to the ground.
¡°Ouch!¡± A moan sounded, then aint came from above Kong Rui¡¯s head. ¡°Are you trying to crush me to death?!¡±
Only then did Kong Rui realize that the person who tripped her and caused her to fall was her ¡°mentor¡±.
She struggled to get up and fumbled around amidst a cloud of gray smoke. Finally, she felt a hand.
¡°Mentor, I¡¯ll pull you out first!¡± Kong Rui said as she exerted strength in her hand to pull the person on the ground up.
As soon as Kong Rui moved, she heard a cry of pain beside her. ¡°Don¡¯t move me! Ouch! It hurts!¡±
Kong Rui immediately loosened her grip, then she bent down. When she guessed her mentor¡¯s locationm, she asked, ¡°Can you walk now? I¡¯ll help you out first.¡±
The old man seemed to be seriously injured. He snorted twice and said, ¡°No need, no need!¡±
After the old man finished speaking, Kong Rui felt a gust of wind suddenly sh in front of her, cutting the thick smoke in front of her into two.
The smoke quickly rolled to both sides, as if it was extremely afraid of the wind.
Although Kong Rui was shocked, she was still worried about her mentor¡¯s injuries. When she turned around, she saw a metal pill furnace about half the height of a person pressing down on her mentor. No wonder his voice sounded so strange.
Kong Rui went forward to move the pill furnace, but she realized that she couldn¡¯t move it at all.
¡°This is¡¡± Kong Rui looked at the pill furnace in confusion.
The old man who was pressed down panted a few times before instructing Kong Rui, ¡°Girl, retreat outside first.¡±
Although Kong Rui was worried, she still followed her mentor¡¯s instructions.
Kong Rui had just left the room when she heard another loud bang.
Without her mentor¡¯s instructions, Kong Rui didn¡¯t enter the room rashly. Instead, she waited outside anxiously.
After a long while, the old man¡¯s voice sounded in the room again. ¡°Girl,e in!¡±
Kong Rui hurriedly walked in, but the thick smoke had already disappeared.
Kong Rui saw her mentor sitting upright on the half-copsed soft couch.
From his nonchnt look, one couldn¡¯t tell what had just happened in the room.
However, the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth still exposed the fact that he had just been injured.
Since her mentor didn¡¯t want to be seen in such a sorry state, she didn¡¯t mention what had happened just now. She only changed the topic and asked, ¡°Why were you in the mood to refine pills here today?¡±
¡°How did you know that I was refining pills?¡± The old man seemed to have forgotten what had just happened and asked Kong Rui in surprise.
Kong Rui opened her mouth, but swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.
Her mentor clearly didn¡¯t want to mention what had just happened, so she might as well be more tactful.
¡°I smelled the medicinal fragrance in this room and thought that you must be refining some secret medicine, mentor.¡±
Upon hearing this, the old man revealed a smug smile. ¡°You¡¯re quite smart!
You¡¯re much better than my other silly disciple!¡±
¡°Here! This is for you!¡± With that, the old man pushed a small medicine box in front of Kong Rui.
Kong Rui didn¡¯t reach for it immediately. Instead, she looked at the old man in confusion.
The old man pursed his lips before saying to Kong Rui, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to take revenge on that old man from the Nie family? This thing might be able to help you!¡±
After Kong Rui picked up the medicine box, she lowered her head and sniffed it gently.
Then, she opened the medicine box in surprise, picked up the pill, and examined it again.
Although she had a basic understanding of pharmacology, she had specifically researched spiritual herbs that could subdue Nie Lin because she wanted to take revenge on him.
In particr, how to aggravate the poison in his body was something she had researched painstakingly these past few days..
Chapter 302 - 302: Gift to Accept a Disciple
Chapter 302: Gift to ept a Disciple
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Kong Rui could tell which spirit medicines were useful towards Nie Lin, but she had not mastered the method of finding them.
The medicinal smell emitted by the pill in her hand was a spiritual herb that had a fatal effect on Nie Lin¡ªDi Hua.
It was said that Di Hua grew dozens of meters underground and was protected by spirit beasts. It was one of the most difficult spirit herbs to find.
She had previously obtained a bead stained with Di Hua¡¯s juice from Kong Niang, so she was very familiar with this smell.
Kong Rui originally wanted to ask her mentor where to get this spirit medicine, but she didn¡¯t expect her mentor to give her this pill.
¡°is my little disciple satisfied with your mentor¡¯s gift?¡± The old man rubbed his aching chin and grimaced at Kong Rui.
Kong Rui took the pill and bowed to the old man.
Although the old man had a look of disdain, he still epted Kong Rui¡¯s bow happily.
After all, this was the first time this little girl had bowed to him so sincerely.
After confirming that the old man was fine, Kong Rui prepared to get up and leave.
Seeing this, the old man immediately stretched out a hand. ¡°Hey! Girl! Don¡¯t go yet! I¡¯m not done talking!¡±
Kong Rui turned around in confusion and saw the old man take out a small wooden box.
After he threw the wooden box forward, Kong Rui reached out to catch it.
¡°Your useless senior brother is in the royal family now. If you can contact him with this thing, it might be helpful to you,¡± the old man said as he gestured for Kong Rui to open the box.
After Kong Rui opened the lid, she saw a small jade tablet lying inside.
The jade tablet was snow-white and crystalline. When she touched it gently, she could even feel waves of coldnessing from it.
Kong Rui took out the jade tablet. There was a grass with only three thin leaves engraved on the front, and a finger mark was formed on the back.
As Kong Rui studied the jade tablet, she heard her mentor say, ¡°Try pressing your finger on it.¡±
Kong Rui followed her mentor¡¯s instructions and pressed her thumb on it, but the jade tablet didn¡¯t show any changes.
Just as she was hesitating, she suddenly felt something prick her index finger.
She subconsciously threw away the jade tablet in her hand, then caught it agilely with her other hand.
Kong Rui raised her hand to check. As expected, Kong Rui saw a small wound on her index finger. Blood flowed out of the wound and formed a small bead of blood.
She showed her hand to her mentor as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
The old man also frowned and seemed a little puzzled as he muttered, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows as sh thought to herself, Why is my mentor acting so strange? He was clearly the one who gave this to me!
Before Kong Rui could ask, the old man snatched the jade tablet and looked at the grass and leaves carefully. Then, he couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±
The corners of Kong Rui¡¯s mouth twitched. She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her mentor.
The old man ignored Kong Rui and startedughing.
Just as Kong Rui was hesitating over whether or not to interrupt the old man¡¯sughter, the old man¡¯sughter stopped.
Kong Rui was stunned by his sudden change in emotions.
At this moment, the old man said again, ¡°You¡¯re indeed extraordinary. This is good, this is good¡¡±
Kong Rui was puzzled and asked directly, ¡°Mentor, your words sound strange. Why don¡¯t you exin it to me so that I know what I should do?¡±
The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s not time yet! Remember, carry this jade tablet with you. There will definitely be a time when ites in handy!¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t have the time to ask in detail. She could only put away the jade tablet and leave after saying goodbye to her mentor.
Since this thing could help her contact the royal family, it would definitely be able to help her enter the royal family and save the two little fellows.
However, although she didn¡¯t fully believe the bone, she had to be wary of the traps in the royal family that the bone mentioned.
Now, she had to deal with Nie Lin first. This was Kong Niang¡¯s priority.
After making up her mind, Kong Rui hurriedly walked towards the Nie family¡¯s residence.
Although she hadn¡¯t found a way to enter the Nie family¡¯s residence yet, she had to walk around the vicinity to find an opportunity to take action.
Kong Rui had just taken a few steps when her vision suddenly darkened.
She subconsciously took two steps back and got into a defensive position..
Chapter 303 - 303: Young Master’s Invitation
Chapter 303: Young Master¡¯s Invitation
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
At this moment, Kong Rui felt people following behind her.
Who were these people? How could they surround her without her noticing?
When Kong Rui looked up, she saw a burly man two heads taller than her standing in front of her.
She narrowed her eyes and looked at the ck suit the other party was wearing. There was a totem symbolizing the Nie family embroidered on the cor.
¡°The Nie family?¡± Kong Rui was stunned. She didn¡¯t expect the Nie family to find her before she even arrived.
Seeing that Kong Rui was stunned, the burly man in front of her immediately cupped his hands slightly and said, ¡°Miss, my young master requests to see you!¡±
From the looks of it, these people didn¡¯t recognize her.
This saved her some trouble.
Kong Rui turned her head slightly to look at the man with the steel knife behind her. She acted a little afraid as she asked, ¡°Who are you guys? I don¡¯t know you guys!¡±
Then, she frowned and said in confusion, ¡°Who is your young master? Why is he looking for me?¡±
When he saw Kong Rui¡¯s timid appearance, the vignce in the burly man¡¯s eyes disappeared. ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re not bad people.¡±
¡°We¡¯re guards from the Nie family¡¯s residence. Our young master wants to invite you over for a chat.¡±
Kong Rui kept blinking at him. After a while, she replied, ¡°Since it¡¯s an invitation from the young master of the Nie family, of course I¡¯ll go, but¡¡±
Kong Rui paused.
The guard didn¡¯t rush her, but he didn¡¯t retreat at all.
¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll look sloppy if I go to the Nie family¡¯s residence dressed like this. Why don¡¯t you wait for me here for a while? I¡¯ll change my clothes before heading over. How about that?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s young face and clear eyes made the guard in front of her hesitate for a moment.
However, he only hesitated for a moment before firmly rejecting Kong Rui¡¯s request. ¡°Young Master has been waiting for you for a long time. Please go back with us now!¡±
Kong Rui frowned, as if the guard had offended her. ¡°Do all the people in the Nie family¡¯s residence like to make things so difficult for other people?¡±
As soon as Kong Rui questioned him, before the guard in front of her could respond, she felt that the man with the steel knife behind her couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.
A palm wind sounded behind her ear, then Kong Rui¡¯s body fell limply.
¡°What are you doing?!¡± The burly man growled at the man behind Kong Rui. ¡°Young Master has repeatedly ordered us to invite her over! You¡¯re¡ Sigh!¡±
The burly man was clearly dissatisfied with the actions of the man with the steel saber.
However, the steel-ded man didn¡¯t feel that there was anything wrong with his actions. ¡°This girl is so wishy-washy. How long would it have taken for us to bring her back if we kept being so polite?!¡±
¡°Young Master said to invite her, so we just need to find a sedan chair to ¡®invite¡¯ herback!¡±
Seeing that the steel-ded man was indifferent, the burly man could only shake his head and sigh again. After he looked at the woman who had fallen into his arms, he carried her up.
However, she was still a young master¡¯s daughter, so if she was carried by a man on the street like this, it might damage her reputation in the future.
After the burly man thought about it for a moment, he grabbed the eaves of a shop by the street before covering Kong Rui from head to toe.
Seeing this, the shop attendant rushed out to argue with the burly man.
However, before he could speak, a steel saber broke a section of the wooden pir at the side.
The attendant immediately shut his mouth and didn¡¯t dare to take another step forward.
The man carried the steel saber on his shoulder as he swaggered behind the burly man towards the carriage horse.
Since they had to ¡°invite¡± her back, this carriage was a good choice.
After the two of them entered the carriage and horse carriage, the burly man ced Kong Rui, who was wrapped tightly, on the soft couch at the side.
The burly man hugged the steel knife in front of his chest and stood at the door fiercely, preventing anyone from entering.
The burly man asked the owner for a carriage and paid before turning to pick Kong Rui up.
At this moment, a small pendant slid off Kong Rui¡¯s body.
Everyone in the shop was already frightened into silence by the man with the steel saber. Now that the pendant fell to the ground, it immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention.
The owner took a look at the pendant and paused for a moment, but didn¡¯t take another look.
The burly man bent down and picked up the pendant. Then, he picked Kong Rui up again and walked towards the carriage..
Chapter 304 - 304: Kidnapped
Chapter 304: Kidnapped
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As the carriage creaked, Kong Rui pulled down the cloth over her head with a disdainful expression.
These two rough men were quite ruthless.
The eave cloth was dirty and smelly. The moment it covered her, she almost fainted.
After taking a few deep breaths of fresh air, Kong Ruiy on the spot again and looked at the roof of the carriage to contemte.
She didn¡¯t know why Nie Yin was looking for her, but this trip happened to suit her intentions to enter the Nie family¡¯s residence.
However, if she agreed because of Nie Yin¡¯s invitation, it would make the Nie family¡¯s residence wary and it probably wouldn¡¯t be so easy for her to find an opportunity to get close to Nie Lin.
Fortunately, at that time, she realized that the steel-ded man behind her was very impatient, so she guessed that he probably didn¡¯t want to make this trip.
As expected, just as she was about to decline, that guy ambushed her.
If not for her quick reaction, she might have really been knocked unconscious from that fellow¡¯s palm strike.
Since she had been unwillingly ¡°kidnapped¡± into the Nie family¡¯s residence, Nie Yin probably wouldn¡¯t be too wary of her.
However, she didn¡¯t know why Nie Yin had specifically sent two people to find her.
Kong Rui was thinking about how to sneak to Nie Lin¡¯s side as soon as possible after entering the Nie family¡¯s residence when a sound suddenly came from outside the carriage.
From the sound of it, it should be that burly man.
¡°You¡¯re so reckless. No wonder the young master wants to send you back to your hometown. You¡¯re really unsuitable for serving our master.¡± Although the burly man was nagging, he still seemed to be dissuading the steel saber man.
¡°In the future, you have to restrain yourself. Otherwise, no one will be able to protect you!¡±
The burly man spoke a lot, but the steel saber man didn¡¯t even make a sound.
As Kong Rui listened to their conversation, she was surprised to learn that Nie Lin had rpsed a while ago and he was recuperating in the residence.
It was said that Nie Lin¡¯s old injuries had rpsed because he had entered a forbidden area to treat Nie Yin.
Because of this, Nie Yin med himself and was sending people everywhere these past few days in order to find a method to treat Nie Lin.
Kong Rui was thinking that this might be a good opportunity when the carriage slowly stopped.
Kong Rui immediately covered her head with the eavescloth again and adjusted her breathing while waiting for the burly man to bring her into the Nie family¡¯s residence.
After a series of footsteps, Kong Rui felt her body being ced on a soft bed.
Then, messy footsteps sounded again. Soon, her surroundings fell silent.
She wasn¡¯t in a hurry to move. Instead, she waited quietly for a while.
Suddenly, not far from Kong Rui, a voice sounded. ¡°Give this pill to that girl.¡±
As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps came from outside the door and quickly arrived beside Kong Rui.
Kong Rui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Although she didn¡¯t sense any aura just now, her intuition told her that someone was watching her.
As expected, this person had been by Kong Rui¡¯s entire side and had never left.
Kong Rui felt someonee to her side. Then, the person pinched her mouth open and was about to stuff the unimown pill into her mouth.
She was thinking about how to avoid swallowing the pill when a voice asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±
¡°Nie Yin?¡± Kong Rui was shocked. The voice sounded familiar, but it seemed to be much weaker than she remembered.
¡°Young Master!¡± The previous voice appeared beside Kong Rui again and the person seemed to be dissatisfied with Nie Yin¡¯s attitude.
Kong Rui was curious. There was actually someone in the Nie family who dared to show dissatisfaction with Nie Yin?
Could it be that this person wasn¡¯t one of Nie Lin¡¯s people?
Nie Yin ignored the voice and quickly walked to Kong Rui¡¯s side.
In the next second, Kong Rui heard a thud beside her, followed by a moan.
The force on Kong Rui¡¯s mouth disappeared, so she knew that the person must have been kicked to the side by Nie Yin.
She felt Nie Yin seem to be examining her, but soon, Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±
¡°This woman¡¯s background is unknown. I think¡¡± The person was halfway through his sentence when a loud p suddenly sounded.
The voice stopped speaking.
Kong Rui almost jumped up and cheered for Nie Yin. After all, this person really deserved a beating.
If Nie Yin had not rushed over in time, this person would have fed her some sort of poison!
Nie Yin said fiercely to the person, ¡°Get lost! You¡¯d better not let me see you again!¡±
Chapter 305 - 305: Entering the Nie family’s Residence
Chapter 305: Entering the Nie family¡¯s Residence
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
The owner of the voice seemed to want to say something else, but then there was a sigh, and footsteps sounded.
Soon, the room fell silent again.
Nie Yin¡¯s voice sounded in Kong Rui¡¯s ear. ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±
Nie Yin wasn¡¯t asking, but was certain that Kong Rui had been awake.
Kong Rui knew that if she continued to pretend, she would arouse Nie Yin¡¯s suspicion, so she slowly opened her eyes and looked at Nie Yin innocently.
¡°What is this ce?¡± Kong Rui¡¯s voice sounded soft and weak. ¡°Who are you?¡± However, Nie Yin didn¡¯t seem to be affected by Kong Rui¡¯s weak appearance. Instead, he stared at Kong Rui¡¯s face as he asked, ¡°Have you been awake this entire time?¡±
Kong Rui pursed her lips aggrievedly. ¡°I felt groggy until someone pinched my face.¡±
¡°But when I heard what you guys just said, I didn¡¯t dare to look.¡±
¡°Where is this ce? Why did you guys capture me?¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she acted even more aggrieved and tears actually welled up in her eyes.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t respond. He stared at Kong Rui for a long time before finally letting down his guard.
He took two steps back before saying to Kong Rui, ¡°This is the Nie family¡¯s residence.¡±
¡°The Nie family¡¯s residence? Why did you capture me? I don¡¯t know you! Let me go!¡± Kong Rui immediately propped herself up, as if she wanted to escape.
Nie Yin revealed a spective expression. ¡°You¡¯re not a local? Why do you live in Fragrant Garden? What¡¯s your rtionship with the owner of Fragrant Garden?¡±
Kong Rui was stumped by Nie Yin¡¯s question.
After a while, she sobbed softly and said, ¡°I just came here a few days ago when I was still unfamiliar with the ce. I happened to meet a kind woman, who brought me to Fragrant Garden.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know which bastard threatened to shut down Fragrant Garden!¡±
¡°Things haven¡¯t been good in Fragrant Garden these days, so I¡¯ve been looking around to see if there¡¯s a suitable job that can temporarily help me fill my stomach.¡±
¡°As for the owner of Fragrant Garden, I haven¡¯t seen her since I arrived. I heard from the madam that she¡¯s quite mysterious!¡±
Seeing how sincere Kong Rui was, Nie Yin¡¯s doubts dissipated.
He had sent people to keep an eye on Fragrant Garden for many days. Other than a few attendants, only this woman often went in and out of Fragrant Garden.
He thought that this woman was a maidservant of the master of Fragrant Garden, so he wanted to capture her to obtain some information. Unexpectedly, she was just a girl who was working there.
Nie Yin immediately felt that this girl was useless, so he prepared to dismiss her.
Before Nie Yin could speak, he heard Kong Rui say, ¡°I heard that master has been looking for something recently.¡±
¡°What is it?¡± Nie Yin immediately asked.
Kong Rui frowned and thought for a long time before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I heard that they¡¯re two children.¡±
¡°Children?¡± Nie Yin¡¯s expression changed, then he stood up and walked to the door quickly.
Kong Rui heard Nie Yin instruct the guards at the door, ¡°Take good care of this girl. Don¡¯t let her leave for the next few days!¡±
After the guard received the order, he immediately guarded the door tightly.
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, theny on the bed and stared at the curtains on the top of the bed as she snorted. ¡°As expected, you kidnapped my two babies!¡±
? ?
¡°Young Master!¡± A soldier in silver armor stood outside the cave and cupped his hands in greeting.
¡°Where are they?¡± Nie Yin asked with a displeased expression.
¡°They¡¯re all inside!¡± The soldier immediately replied respectfully.
Nie Yin quickly walked deeper into the cave.
The tunnel in the cave was only half a meter wide. As people walked into it, their clothes might be torn by the protruding rocks.
Along the way, oilmps hung on both sides of the cave and the weak light reflected ck shadows on the walls of the cave.
Nie Yin ignored the shadows and walked into the cave quickly.
Nie Yin only slowed down when he heard the sound of the stream in front of him.
After walking to the front of the stream, Nie Yin formed a hand seal and chanted silently.
Soon, the stream separated in the middle, and a staircase descended.
Nie Yin walked down the stairs as the stream slowly converged behind him.
Nie Yin walked down the stairs until he saw a beam of light again.
Apanied by the light, there was a series of curses.
The sounds reverberated in the cave..
Chapter 306 - 306: Reunion
Chapter 306: Reunion
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
¡°Let us go if you have the guts! I promise I won¡¯t tear you apart with my sharp ws!¡± Little Lion roared fiercely at the guards.
Little Phoenix echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right! Let us go! Otherwise, or else¡¡±
¡°Or I¡¯ll bite your heads off!¡±
The guards seemed to be used to the two little fellows¡¯ chatter. They sat around the table while drinking wine and eating meat.
When Nie Yin appeared at the door, the guards immediately noticed him and stood up to bow to him.
Little Lion and Little Phoenix also noticed Nie Yin and turned their attacks on him. ¡°You despicable person! What are you going to do after kidnapping us?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t give in to you! We won¡¯t listen to you! You¡¯d better let us go!¡± Nie Yin frowned at the two fellows in front of him and said impatiently, ¡°The two of you really take after your master. You don¡¯t have any manners at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you guys cooperate with me in the final ceremony, I will definitely ask the queen to let you guys go!¡±
Nie Yin looked benevolent, as if his conditions should receive the two little fellows¡¯ gratitude.
Little Lion and Little Phoenix were not so gullible.
Little Lion imitated the attendant in Fragrant Garden and spat in Nie Yin¡¯s direction.
¡°If I believed you, I would have been roasted by you long ago!¡± Little Lion roared fiercely.
¡°You bad person! Let us go quickly! Do you know how powerful we are?!¡± The little Phoenix also looked at Nie Yin angrily.
Nie Yin snorted softly. Then, he picked up a long whip from the shelf beside him and swung it at the two little fellows.
The whip cut through the air with a tearing sound, followed by the sound of flesh cracking.
The little phoenix gasped and looked at the little lion, which had a deep wound on its chest.
¡°What spell did you use? How is that possible¡¡± The little phoenix was shocked. Although she had been severely injured when she was imprisoned by the queen, she couldn¡¯t break free only because the princess had the phoenix essence suppressing her.
However, the phoenix essence had already returned to their master. What spell did Nie Yin use to hurt them?
Nie Yin ignored the little phoenix¡¯s question and stared straight at the little lion.
After a while, a ferocious smile appeared on his face. ¡°As expected, even without natural spiritual power, you guys can still recover quickly!¡±
¡°Why is that? Is it because of the phoenix essence?¡±
¡°Docs this mean that innate phoenix essence can be used on all receptors?¡±
The more Nie Yin spoke, the more excited he became and there was a hint of madness on his face.
Little Phoenix followed Nie Yin¡¯s gaze and looked at Little Lion. It wasn¡¯t surprised to see that the wound, which was so deep that the bones could be seen just now, was gradually healing.
Little Phoenix and Little Lion looked at each other. They knew that this fellow in front of them definitely needed their recovery power for something.
Moreover, he had discovered that capturing the two of them wouldn¡¯t allow him to obtain the power of recovery.
He was probably targeting their master now!
¡°Master is in danger!¡± The two little fellows reacted at the same time and saw fear in each other¡¯s eyes.
However, the two of them were trapped here and couldn¡¯t escape at all. How could they inform and protect their master?
Nie Yin naturally sensed the two little fellows¡¯ abnormality. The corners of his mouth curled up into a cruel smirk as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your master will be reunited with you guys soon!¡±
Little Phoenix took a deep breath and was about to say something when Little Lion snorted.
Nie Yin noticed the two little fellows¡¯ actions, but he only smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you guys are still hiding something from me.¡±
¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve already found information rted to your master. Soon, I¡¯ll get what I want.¡±
¡°At that time, I will let you guys be with your master forever!¡±
With that, Nie Yin turned around and walked out without waiting for the two little fellows to respond.
¡°Watch over them!¡± Nie Yin¡¯s voice came from afar, and the guards immediately responded.
Nie Yin walked out of the underground passage where the two little fellows were imprisoned, but he didn¡¯t return the way he hade. Instead, he walked in the other direction..
Chapter 307 - 307: Enzyme
Chapter 307: Enzyme
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
After walking for about a few hundred meters, Nie Yin stopped.
He walked along the stone wall on his right and touched a protruding stone before pressing it down.
The stone sank into the stone wall, followed by a rumbling sound from the other side.
Clearly, this was another passageway to another secret chamber.
Nie Yin walked along the passageway and went straight up the brightly lit stairs to a room that looked like a study.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± A gloomy voice sounded, and the person didn¡¯t seem to be surprised by Nie Yin¡¯s appearance.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he took a few more steps towards the bright ce before straightening his clothes and bowing to the person in front of him with his back facing him. ¡°Greetings, queen!¡±
¡°Hmph!¡± The queen snorted, disdainful of Nie Yin¡¯s insincere disy of respect. ¡°You went to take a look?¡± She had no intention of chatting with Nie Yin anymore and got straight to the point, ¡°When can the ceremony begin?¡±
A wily smile appeared on Nie Yin¡¯s face. Before the queen could say anything, he sat down on a chair at the side. ¡°We¡¯re still short of a medicinal catalyst.¡± ¡°Medicine catalyst?¡± The queen turned around and looked at Nie Yin with displeasure.
The queen seemed to be putting up with Nie Yin¡¯s increasingly rude attitude.
¡°Without this medicinal catalyst, even with the two ancient spirit beasts around, they won¡¯t be of any use,¡± Nie Yin said as he took out a small jade ornament and yed with it between his fingers.
When she saw the jade essory, the queen¡¯s expression became even uglier.
She took a deep breath to calm herself down and asked Nie Yin, ¡°Where¡¯s the medicinal catalyst? Hurry up and find it!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be anxious!¡± Nie Yin pinched the jade ornament, as if he was toying with it, but the smile on his face didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait a few more days? I¡¯ve already arranged everything. I¡¯ll definitely satisfy you!¡±
The queen gritted her teeth and had a murderous look on her face.
However, Nie Yin acted as if he didn¡¯t see her killing intent.
He put the jade ornament back in his hand, then stood up and faced the queen. ¡°You must be busy every day, so I won¡¯t stay for much longer.¡±
¡°I still have to find that medicinal catalyst, so I¡¯ll take my leave first!¡±
With that, Nie Yin turned around and walked towards the door without waiting for the queen to respond.
After pushing open the door, Nie Yin walked out of the pce under the gazes of the royal family.
The royal family didn¡¯t seem surprised by Nie Yin¡¯s sudden appearance. His visits already becamemon in recent months.
After Nie Yin left the royal family and returned to the Nie family¡¯s residence, he went straight to Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard.
It was unknown if it was because of exhaustion or some other reason, but Nie Lin¡¯s health was getting worse, and the poisoning situation was also getting worse.
¡°Young Master, the First Elder has just fallen asleep.¡± Nie Lin¡¯s personal servant, Nie Chong, bowed respectfully to Nie Yin, but his body blocked the door, as if he had no intention of letting Nie Yin in.
Nie Yin nced at the servant. Although he was dissatisfied, he didn¡¯t insist on entering. He only said to the servant behind him, ¡°When the First Elder wakes up, send someone to inform me.¡±
¡°Yes!¡± The servant bowed and epted the order without dy.
Nie Yin nced at Nie Chong again before turning to leave.
After walking back to his room, Nie Yin kicked a flower rack beside the door to the ground as soon as he entered.
The servant behind him, Nie Zhong, was startled and jumped out of the door. He didn¡¯t dare to go forward.
His voice trembled as he said, ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re¡¡±
Nie Yin panted a few times before finally calming down.
¡°Who does Nie Chong think he is? Ever since he started following the First Elder, he¡¯s no longer able to tell who¡¯s the master and who¡¯s the servant!¡± Only then did Nie Zhong walk into the room timidly. As he looked at the broken antique vase on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but feel bitter.
He walked to Nie Yin¡¯s side and poured a cup of hot tea for the angry Nie Yin before saying, ¡°Nie Chong just came from the old residence, so he might not be used to the rules here. Young Master, don¡¯t be angry at him!¡±
Nie Yin red at Nie Zhong and scolded, ¡°Those who don¡¯t know better might think that you¡¯re his servant!¡±
¡°How many benefits did Nie Chong give you?!¡±
¡°No, no!¡± Nie Zhong waved his hand in denial.. ¡°I was worried that being too angry would hurt your health, so I wanted tofort you!¡±
Chapter 308 - 308: Swear
Chapter 308: Swear
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Nie Yin felt anger rush to his head.
He gritted his teeth and growled at Nie Zhong, ¡°Get lost!¡±
Nie Zhong didn¡¯t dare to say anything else. He immediately turned around and ran out.
Just as Nie Zhong took a few steps, he seemed to have thought of something. Nie Zhong turned around and said to Nie Yin, ¡°Young Master, thatdy has already woken up. She said that she wants to see you when you return.¡±
Nie Yin stood up and pushed Nie Zhong away from the door as he cursed fiercely, ¡°Useless thing! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?!¡±
Nie Zhong watched as Nie Yin hurriedly left. He could only purse his lips and swallow his grievances.
When Nie Yin came to Kong Rui¡¯s door, he heard her sigh.
After he pushed the door open and entered, he saw Kong Rui sitting alone at the table, sipping her teacup with a sorrowful expression.
Nie Yin walked forward and sat down at the table without waiting for Kong Rui to speak. ¡°What are you worried about?¡±
Kong Rui had already sensed Nie Yin¡¯s arrival, but she still put on a surprised expression and asked Nie Yin, ¡°When did youe?¡±
Then, Kong Rui asked again, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±
Nie Yin stared at Kong Rui intently before asking, ¡°I asked my subordinates to monitor the vicinity of Fragrant Garden for a few days, but I didn¡¯t see that mysterious master appear. Perhaps you can help me invite your master out for a chat?¡±
Kong Rui frowned and looked at Nie Yin as if he was crazy. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve never seen my master before? How do you want me to help you invite her out?¡±
¡°I naturally have my own arrangements for this matter. I just don¡¯t know if you¡¯re willing to cooperate.¡± Nie Yin revealed a smile and added, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry. I just want to ask your master for help with something. I won¡¯t do anything to hurt her!¡±
Kong Rui looked at Nie Yin in confusion, as if guessing the veracity of his words.
Seeing that Kong Rui was still hesitant, Nie Yin said, ¡°If you¡¯re worried, I can guarantee you that if I really have any bad intentions towards your master, you can punish me however you want!¡±
Kong Rui raised her eyebrows, but still looked at Nie Yin suspiciously.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t rush her. He just waited for Kong Rui¡¯s response quietly.
After a while, Kong Rui said again, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to help you, but you have to swear that if you really have the intention to harm my master, your intestines will rot and you¡¯ll die!¡±
When Nie Yin heard this, his eyes narrowed, but then a smile appeared on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so close to your master that you wanted me to swear such a vicious oath!¡±
¡°Since you don¡¯t have any bad intentions, this oath won¡¯te true!¡± Kong Rui said innocently.
¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I still have to rely on my master in the future. Naturally, she¡¯s more important!¡±
There was nothing wrong with Kong Rui¡¯s words, but Nie Yin didn¡¯t n to make this oath.
He lowered his eyes slightly and gave Kong Rui a smile that he thought was charming. ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been in the Nie family¡¯s residence for two days. Have you taken a look around the residence?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t I show you around so that you won¡¯t be bored?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t refuse and didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of asking about what had happened previously. She only said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, Young Master Nie.¡±
Nie Yin instructed the servants to tidy up the flower pavilion in the backyard and led Kong Rui to the back courtyard.
When she came to the Nie family¡¯s residence to investigate previously, Kong Rui didn¡¯t stay long because she was afraid of the experts in the Nie family¡¯s residence.
Thest time she and Chao Bai came to the Nie family¡¯s residence, they were forced to refine pills in Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard. Therefore, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the surrounding environment.
This time, Kong Rui finally had a chance to observe the environment of the Nie family¡¯s residence during the day with Nie Yin leading the way.
However, from Nie Yin¡¯s courtyard to the backyard, there were three porches. Moreover, every porch was guarded, so it seemed that it would be difficult to barge in.
Kong Rui observed the terrain of the Nie family¡¯s residence along the way, but she felt that some of the arrangements looked a little strange, as if¡
Kong Rui couldn¡¯t figure out what was on Nie Yin¡¯s mind for a moment, so she followed Nie Yin to the flower pavilion with a frown..
Chapter 309 - 309: Approaching Nie Lin
Chapter 309: Approaching Nie Lin
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
As soon as she sat down, Kong Rui heard amotion outside.
When she looked out, she saw a servant running over hurriedly. ¡°Young
Master, the Li family has sent someone over.¡±
Nie Yin¡¯s expression darkened.
When he faced Kong Rui, he put on a gentle expression. ¡°Miss, wait for me here for a while. I¡¯lle after dealing with some matters.¡±
With that, Nie Yin left quickly before Kong Rui could respond.
As Kong Rui watched Nie Yin leave quickly, she knew that the Li family¡¯s visit was probably out of Nie Yin¡¯s expectations. It might even affect Nie Yin¡¯s n.
Nie Yin quickly disappeared, but Kong Rui still had two maidservants following her.
Kong Rui instructed one of the maidservants, ¡°Can you get me something to eat? I¡¯m a little hungry.¡±
The maid also saw that the girl in front of her was treated quite well by the young master, so she immediately ran towards the kitchen without dy.
Kong Rui nced around the garden in front of her before turning to the maid behind her.
This maid was clearly different from the previous one. It seemed that she had some martial arts skills.
She nodded at the maid and said in a low voice, ¡°Can you take me out for a walk?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not familiar with this ce, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll make Young Master Nie unhappy if I take the wrong path.¡±
The maid didn¡¯t respond immediately. After a while, she nodded and walked up to Kong Rui. ¡°Miss, please follow me!¡±
Kong Rui smiled gratefully and followed the maid out.
As the two of them walked around the garden. Kong Rui looked attracted by the flowers and nts in the garden.
The maidservant followed Kong Rui warily.
Kong Rui circled behind an orange pellet lily and leaned forward, as if looking for something.
Seeing this, the maid walked forward. ¡°Miss, are you looking for something?¡±
Kong Rui didn¡¯t turn to look at the maidservant and continued to search among the flowers. ¡°I clearly saw a small white beast enter just now, but it¡¯s gone now.¡±
¡°Small white beast?¡± The maid was stunned at first, then she was shocked and bent down to look for it as well.
Kong Rui moved away so that the maid could stick her head into the flowers.
In the next moment, the maid smelled a strange fragrance enter her nose. Right on the heels of that, her body went limp and she fell into the flowers.
Kong Rui reached out and pulled her back before moving towards a stone cave that she had already chosen.
After throwing the maid into the cave, Kong Rui pped her hands and looked around.
¡°This girl is really vignt. Fortunately, I know that the white tamarin is Nie Yin¡¯s treasured pet. Otherwise, it would have been quite difficult to drug her.¡±
Kong Rui walked towards Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard ording to her previous memories.
She had not heard anyone in the Nie residence mention Nie Lin in the past two days, so it was very likely that Nie Lin had encountered something.
It was better for her to take a look herself.
When she arrived outside Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard, Kong Rui felt spiritual power fluctuations around her.
It seemed that there were a few powerhouses hiding here secretly protecting Nie Lin.
In that case, Nie Lin must be in this courtyard at this moment!
It wasn¡¯t easy for her to find such an opportunity, so Kong Rui didn¡¯t intend to give up.
Just as she was about to walk into the courtyard, she saw a ck shadow suddenly sh in front of her.
Kong Rui pretended to be frightened by the other party and staggered back.
That person reacted quickly and grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s arm to support her.
Kong Rui looked at the other party with lingering fear. ¡°Who are you?¡±
That person red at Kong Rui with a gloomy expression. ¡°Who are you? How dare you barge in here? Do you want to die?¡±
Kong Rui looked at the other party innocently, as if she was frightened by him. ¡°I¡ I was invited into the residence by Young Master Nie.¡±
¡°Young Master?¡± That person still stared at Kong Rui warily. ¡°Young Master didn¡¯t arrange for anyone to follow you?¡±
Although Nie Chong had been guarding Nie Lin, he had heard that Young Master had invited ady into the residence.
This girl looked dim-witted, but he didn¡¯t let down his guard.
¡°I was hungry, so I asked a girl to bring me some food to eat,¡± Kong Rui said aggrievedly. ¡°After waiting for a long time, that girl didn¡¯t return, so I asked another girl to bring me around.¡±
¡°But unexpectedly, she actually disappeared¡¡±
Chapter 310 - 310: Chaos
Chapter 310: Chaos
Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions
Nie Chong scrutinized Kong Rui. After a while, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send you back now.¡±
Kong Rui smiled. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother!¡±
As Kong Rui spoke, she looked at the courtyard behind Nie Chong.
Nie Chong immediately stood in front of Kong Rui. ¡°Miss, this isn¡¯t a ce you should be.¡±
¡°If I find out that you trespassed here again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡±
Upon hearing Nie Chong¡¯s threat, Kong Rui revealed a timid look.
She fumbled in her sleeve and took out a small canvas tote with some spirit stones inside. Then, she handed it to Nie Chong. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t be angry!¡± ¡°1 just entered the residence and don¡¯t know the rules, so please forgive me!¡± Nie Chong didn¡¯t look at the canvas tote that contained light blue spiritual power. He only said with a serious expression, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be so polite! Please leave!¡±
Kong Rui looked aggrieved as she said, ¡°Arc you still suspecting me?¡±
¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Young Master Nie to send me back?! It just so happens that
I don¡¯t want to stay in this residence either!¡±
Seeing Kong Rui¡¯s determined expression, Nie Chong didn¡¯t want to argue with her anymore. He grabbed the canvas tote impatiently and said to Kong Rui, ¡°Please leave!¡±
Kong Rui smiled in satisfaction before turning around and walking in the direction she hade from.
As she walked, she identified the spiritual power around her.
ording to her observation, there were at least three powerhouses guarding Nie Lin¡¯s courtyard.
Even if she fended off Nie Chong, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to approach Nie Lin under the surveince of these three people.
It seemed that she had to think of another way.
Nie Chong sent Kong Rui all the way to the backyard, but then he stopped.
He raised his hand and waved. Immediately, two men in ck with long swords on their waists appeared in front of Kong Rui.
Kong Rui pretended to scream in fear and took two steps back, almost falling into Nie Chong¡¯s arms.
Nie Chong quickly moved and avoided Kong Rui¡¯s approach.
Kong Rui pursed her lips, but she didn¡¯t stop falling back. Instead, she waved her hands desperately, as if she was trying to maintain her bnce.
Nie Chong grabbed Kong Rui¡¯s arm again to slow her fall.
Kong Rui stabilized herself and was about to thank Nie Chong when Nie Chong cupped his hands and bowed. ¡°Miss, take care!¡±
When she saw Nie Chong leave quickly, the corners of Kong Rui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she thought to herself, ¡°Whether this can be done depends on whether you!¡±
Kong Rui turned around and looked at the two men staring at her. Then, she raised her chin and walked forward.
After being ¡°escorted¡± back to the back garden, Kong Rui immediately saw Nie Yin and the two trembling maidservants kneeling in front of him.
Kong Rui immediately revealed an aggrieved and guilty expression and walked in Nie Yin¡¯s direction quickly. ¡°Young Master Nie, it¡¯s my fault. Don¡¯t me the two sisters!¡±
Kong Rui went forward to plead for the two of them. She acted very pitiful.
Nie Yin didn¡¯t show his doubt at all as he asked, ¡°Where did you go just now?¡±
Kong Rui told him about how she had ¡°identally¡± barged into a courtyard and met Nie Chong.
When Nie Yin heard this, he instructed the servants to drag the two maidservants away and teach them a lesson.
Even though Kong Rui pleaded softly, it was useless.
However, after teaching the two maidservants a lesson, Nie Yin didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting Kong Rui leave. He didn¡¯t even arrange for the other maidservants to serve Kong Rui.
Nie Yin had never been someone who would let down his guard easily. With such an arrangement, he would definitely send more people to secretly keep an eye on her.
However, Kong Rui had already made other arrangements. Now, she just had to wait in the room.
At night, the Nie residence was silent.
Kong Ruiy on the bed and waited quietly.
It was almost midnight when the courtyard was suddenly brightly lit. Kong Rui immediately sat up and looked out through the window excitedly.
Kong Rui saw torches burning outside the courtyard and a group of people seemed to be shouting something.
After Kong Rui opened the door, she saw two figures suddenly appear in front of her.
Kong Rui pursed her lips and hid her disdain before asking the two of them in a panic, ¡°What happened?¡±
The two of them didn¡¯t answer Kong Rui¡¯s question and only replied coldly, ¡°Miss, please go back to your room and rest..¡±
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!